《Food Wars: The Golden Hands》 Chapter 1 - The Golden Hands In the darkness of Tokyo city, at the tallest restaurant to ever exist. A restaurant with many floors, the higher you go up, the better the food and the more expensive prices. This building is owned by Asahi Mikoto, the world''s top chef. No one could compete with him, no food is better than his, any food his hands touches will automatically be better making him the world''s best chef to ever exist and earn himself the title of [The Golden Hands] At the top floor''s balcony, a young man wearing white chef clothes is staring at the night sky with his golden eyes as the wind gently plays with his dark black hair. He took a sip of the juice that he prepared by himself. This moment would be perfect for some wine but unfortunately...his weak heart can''t take such things, the doctor has prohibited many things from him to eat in fear that it may trigger some heart attack. "Watching the stars again?" A sweet voice came from behind him, a black-haired woman wearing a red dress came hugged his back, this was his wife that he married 2 years ago on his mother''s request. He didn''t want to marry anyone at first but because of his mother''s desire for grandchildren, he couldn''t refuse... Anything for his mother. "Yeah, the top floors are empty, so the other chefs can take care of the lower floor," he said taking another sip of his juice "Mikoto...can ask you for something?" Said the women as she massaged Mikoto''s back "If it''s about making your brother the CEO of this tower, then just forget about." With a cold tone, Mikoto answered "Why!!! What did he do to earn your distrust??" The women asked with a hurt tone Mikoto put down his juice on the edge of the balcony and turned to look at his wife "How can I give all my life''s effort to someone else to manage...Also, you better forget about this and focus more on why are not pregnant yet" "Again with the pregnancy thing!" His wife looked down and clenched her dress, she then raised her head and looked at Mikoto " Then...let me be the CEO, I am your wife, your other half" *Slap* A loud voice echoed in the balcony, Mikoto slapped his wife on her cheek with the back of his hand making her head turn sharply as she touched her cheek with watering eyes "Don''t take me for a fool!! I know about the reason you want your brother or anyone of your family to be the acting CEO of my tower" Said Mikoto as he took his wife by her hair and raised her up making her yell in pain " Your plan to get closer to my mother so she can recommend you as a wife was successful, so you should stop and enjoy the money I give. I won''t let my property be owned by someone else just so he can throw me under the bus, do you understand?" Mikoto looked at his wife with cold eyes, she and her family''s motivation didn''t escape his eyes and lately, they had become very open in their attempts to get the ownership of the tower "MIKOTO!!!" A man''s voice came from the inside of the room, his wife''s brother came running at him and pushed him to the side to release ng his sister. " WHAT''RE YOU DOING?!! SHE IS YOUR WIFE!!" "Yes, indeed, so You better shut up and leave, I am talking with my wife here," Said Mikoto, the man looked at his sister and held her tighter to his chest so she can cry and relieve the pain "Take it easy, Hana" the man ran his head on her head and looked at Mikoto who was strangely being amused by their show "Mikoto, we want nothing more than helping you, your heart is weak and you''re busy all day long. We had the best intentions for you" "Ooh!! So touching! I can''t believe I judge My dear friend Haru this harshly?!! I am such a bad person" "MIKOTO!! I am serious, why would I want to harm you? you''re my brother in law " said Haru Mikoto went back to the edge of the balcony and took his juice, he looked at the siblings and said " Not after tomorrow. I will take her to the doctor tomorrow so she can see what''s the matter with her pregnancy. " The siblings stiffened at his words, No, they can''t let him go to the doctor "And if by chance, we found out that she is taking pills or can''t give birth, she considers herself divorced" He took another sip, this time the juice is finished As Hana heard she will be divorced tomorrow, she couldn''t control her emotions and ran at Mikoto with all her might and hit him in the chest. "Why?? Why?? All you care about is children and children, how can you be so cruel?!!" She was crying, her mascara was melted with her tears making a black line going down her face "And all you care about is money and money, how can you be so gree--" Mikoto couldn''t complete his sentence when he suddenly clenched his chest and started having difficulty in breathing, he was having a heart attack, he tried to go inside to get his medicine and call a doctor. Hana panicked as she looked at Mikoto''s face twisting in pain. Haru went to the door and closed it "I tried many times to get through you without hurting you but were too smart for your own good. " he looked at his sister and nodded " Asahi Mikoto, on 5th of July, he died because of a heart attack" he was sweating as he said that he is watching his brother in law die in front of him Hana froze in her place, she isn''t in love with Mikoto but he was still her husband, he treated her good at all time, only today he became angry because she didn''t stop her attempts of making her family manage his tower. So she is feeling really bad "If you won''t give us what we want with your own will, then we will get it through inheritance!" Said Haru "Oh...you...fools!" Mikoto''s pained voice was heard, making them panic, Mikoto''s vision is becoming blurry with each second. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for these idiots. Mikoto fell to the floor on his face after battling with the pain in his heart, it finally stopped working relieving Mikoto of his pain. The sibling looked at Mikoto''s lifeless body, Hana felt weak in her legs as she technically was the one who killed him. Her hands are trembling as she begins to cry. Her brother came to hug her. They called the cops telling them they found Asahi Mikoto dead in his tower at night time when he was late to coming back home. The investigation was closed after the doctors informed the cops that he had a heart attack, everyone knows that he had a weak heart. The funny part was, The siblings family didn''t get any inheritance after Mikoto''s death. All his money and properties were in his mother''s name. As Mikoto repeated many times, everything he did was for his mother and the siblings finally realized the meaning behind Mikoto''s last words making them feel even more horrible. Mikoto''s mother was so sad, an old lady in her 50s lost her only son, a son that wanted to give her the world. When she received the news about his death, it was as if her heart was shattered into many pieces His lifeless body made her wish she was in his place. No parent would want to see their children dead before them. After the funeral, She went through her son''s old photos and videos. She tried to heal her old heart with seeing and hearing her sons voice from the days they were poor to the day he died. She went through everything, old and new, she went to his office in his tower to smell his scent and feel his presence. She looked in his computer, she found private pictures he kept of their family when they were homeless. That day, she bought him a camera with her money and made him happy. He would always look at the camera stores, and seeing his eyes, her heart wanted him happy. Only to realize with that camera be would solve their problem by taking beautiful pictures and seel them online. She couldn''t help but cry with joy remembering her son. And...finally, it happened. She came across a video that would explain everything. Hidden cameras were installed on his floor in hope to catch anyone who tried to take anything from his office. She found the video of the day before his death. She saw everything and heard everything. They wanted her son''s money. They couldn''t fool him so they took the chance to end him. The old and sweet women who loved her son didn''t feel the pain this time. She felt anger, hatred and murderous! "I... swear on my son''s life....that...you will all feel my wrath..." Her eyes turned cold and empty, she could handle it if her son died naturally. But he was murdered, she looked at how the boy closed the door and watched him die "Especially you two...If you think you will get away by death...then you''re very mistaken...I won''t let you die. I will torture you with everything I have" The old women vowed to get revenge for her son. All his money will be spent on the best medicine and the best doctors just so she can have all the time she needs with them. They will fell hell and no one would help them. And this was the end of [The Golden Hands] in this world... Just so he can start another in a new world. Chapter 2 - Alexander Let''s end this here... This a Harem story but without the heavily H-scene. Also, I don''t think that I will focus that much on the harem as it''s not about love all the time, it''s about cooking and finding love. If you don''t like Harem stories, don''t wast your time here. And if you like Harem stories, stick around you may like. Also, if you want H-scenes too much, don''t waste your time here. Finally, If you''re not that interested in H-scenes, stick around you may like it too. The max number of girls is 3 or in case someone wanted to see some girl and suggested how to get her in, I would love to increase it to 4 girls. End of the discussion. -------------------------------------------- 8 Years! it''s been 8 years since the former Asahi Mikoto is currently known as Alexander, Alexander died and reincarnated into this new world. Also, he was named after his mother. For the young Alexander, it was strange, not because he was reborn, he can''t remember his past life or how he spent it. But he can remember his world and that he was a chef and he can recall all of his past knowledge about cooking. The strange thing that Alexander found was the people of this world, they''re very different, their body structure is different, their beauty standards are very high. almost all women he was introduced to when he was a toddler were all beautiful women of the best caliber. As if they were drawn by God himself. And even tho, he is currently in Japan, the people seem to be different from the Japanese people he knows about, all types of hair and eye colors do exist. the former Black, blond and red hair colors seem like a joke here. He met a woman with white hair and red eyes, and another with green eyes and hair. But that strange feeling soon disappeared as he adapted in his new life. He is born to a woman called Alexandra Helmet, a beautiful woman with black hair with red eyes, she is so kind and hardworking woman. apparently, she is a chef too. During his early years, she used to take Alexander with her to her restaurant. Its a big restaurant in Kyoto city in Japan. Alexander observed his mother cooking and noticed that she is very skilled with many recipes and new dishes. she was very creative in her dishes, something made Alexander feel funny as most dishes have a funny appearance but she later works on that part and fixes it so it can be a proper dish. Alexander liked his mother very much as she would play and joke around with him at all time even when she is busy with cooking. She was a fun lady with a happy go lucky mentality. As for his father, Alexander didn''t get to hear his name as his mother never called him with his name as his mother always calls him by "dear" or " honey" so he never heard his name, but he was a tall man with Red-Brown hair that reaches to his nape with long strands of hair hanging on his forehead. he had stubble as a beard, something his mother liked very much as she would rub her face on his stubble whenever he got the chance. Something Alexander noticed during their conversation is that his father is married to other women other than his mother. And apparently one of them died not so long ago, he has two other kids besides Alexander, the big one is good but the small one will need someone to take care of him. So his father decided to live in his dead wife''s house to take care of him. Alexander could understand, he still got his mother but his younger brother needs a parent more than him, so he didn''t feel sad or angry, and the same goes for Alexandra, she agreed to let him live with the younger child with a supportive mentality. And that was the last time he saw his father, about 2 years ago. Alexander and Alexandra went over his father''s absence as they developed a closer relationship, Alexandra was afraid that Alexander will start hating his father for leaving them but he surprised her when he said: "I would be angrier if he let a child who lost his mother and came to us, I support his decision" "My little dear, you''re so mature" Alexandra hugged the little Alexander as she thinks she raised a good man. but his maturity is causing her another form of distress and worrying. Alexander doesn''t have any friend, due to his mature mentality, Alexander couldn''t bring himself to befriend anyone even tho Alexandra spent a good amount of time taking Alexander to her friends'' houses so he could play with boys his age, but unfortunately, he didn''t. he would rather watch her cooking than play tag or hide and seek with kids. "Now that I think about it. Alex-chan is good at cooking, right. how about I invite an old friend of mine here and you cook for us, what do you think?" said Alexandra, she still has hope, if boys won''t work then girls it is... "I don''t mind, but don''t expect anything luxurious, I would prepare something simple." Alexander had shown his mother his ''talent'' in cooking a year back when he was 7 years old. When Alexandra came back sick from her restaurant after a long night at work, Alexander made for her a Rotisserie Chicken Coconut Curry Soup, the perfect thing for a sick day, since she wasn''t sick that much or he would''ve taken her to the hospital. After taking one bite of the food, Alexandra stood up from her bed and called Alexander a prodigy, of course, he wasn''t, all of his experience came from many books and teaching s of extraordinary chefs alongside his creativity and passion. but Alexander didn''t feel the need to correct her. she bragged about Alexander cooking to all her friends making them curious and would visit every day just to see if what she said is true. Of course, Alexander wouldn''t let his mother feel embarrassed so he made simple dishes but with great tastes that would live up to his Title as [The Golden Hand]. "Don''t worry about that Alex-chan, just prepare what you can, they would be happy to eat something like yours even if it was an omelet, they''re not that demanding," said Alexandra as she gave Alexander a thumbs up with a happy smile. Two weeks later, In the morning. The guest had arrived, an old man wearing traditional Japanese clothes with two young girls, one blond with violet eyes and the other white hair with red eyes. They both seem to be the same age as Alexander. "Welcome to my home, Senzaemon-dono," said Alexandra, unlike her happy go lucky mentality, this time she faced this old man with a proper greeting and respect making Alexander do the same. but as she saw the girls she launched at them and gave them a group hug. the girls didn''t refuse her and returned her hug. Looks like they know each other for a long time. "And this is...?" Senzaemon looked at Alexander who was standing beside Alexandra, he wanted to know the little boy''s name "This is Alexander. My little Angel! and he will be the one to cook for us breakfast" said Alexandra, her voice held pride in it. any mother who has a talented son would feel pride and Alexander have a talent for cooking something she was very good at since her circle of friends is all just top tier chefs. "Ohoo!! so the boy got talent?" Senzaemon stroke his long white beard as he looked at Alexander with closed eyes " Well, girls, where are your manners? greet your new friend" The White-haired little girl was the one to speak first " I am Nakiri Alice, Nice to meet you, Alex-chan" Alice was bold girl, she wasn''t shy around strangers and was happy to befriend Alex. Alexander took a liking to this girl. he returned her greeting with a slight smile which made Alice happy Next was the other blond girl " I am Nakiri Irina, Nice to meet you. Alex-Kun" Irina wasn''t like Alice, she was still shy and nervous around strangers. But she was still happy to have another friend aside from Alice "C''mon Irina-chan, show more emotions or Alex-chan will think of you as a dull girl! ''C''mon smile! smile!" Alice took Erina''s face and made her smile forcefully making the a.d.u.l.ts laugh and Alexander amused. For him, the girls were polar opposite which made them good friends, it''s like they complete each other. "C'' mon kids, I will speak with Senzaemon-dono a little, you girls can help Alex-chan to prepare breakfast" Alexandra let the kids go to the kitchen, since she trusts Alexander and knows that he is very careful in the kitchen she can rest assured that he won''t let himself or the girls get harmed Alexander took the girls to the kitchen and made them help him around. Since Alice is the talkative type he thought of making her busy so he can concentrate. Surprisingly the girls know their way around the kitchen and made things easier for Alexander. His plan is to make a simple yet traditional Japanese breakfast. In the living room, Alexandra and Senzaemon are speaking in a very serious tone. "I still can''t believe Tamako-san died, joichiro-Kun must be sad...Also, it must feel bad for you and your child to not see him for all this time." Senzaemon looked down with sad eyes "Don''t worry about him, he is being strong for his child and Alexander and I understand very well how he feels, we don''t blame him" Alexandra shook her head in disagreement with Senzaemon. This matter was already closed with them supporting Joichiro in his decision so there was no need for sadness. Tamako and Alexandra were like sisters even tho their worlds were apart like heaven and earth, they still got along. "And then...what about your little boy? will you send him to Totsuki to be a chef or not, since you had already enlisted him in a normal elementary school" Asked Senzaemon " Isn''t he going to inherit your Resturant chains??" Alexandra laughed at first as she said " To be honest. I didn''t want for him to go through the trouble of being a chef and follow me and his father''s path, but...he suddenly showed me his talent for cooking then I thought " It will be a waste if I didn''t send him to learn how to cook and make a name for himself!" But I still haven''t brought up that topic yet." She looked back at her son in the kitchen making breakfast, she looked at his eyes and face and she noticed the little happiness he shows while cooking. it is very faint but clear for her. Her son loves cooking and she will support him. "Then how about we ask him now to decide...There is still time to transfer him to Totsuki, he can lean everything from the start" Said Senzaemon as he stroke his beard with a thoughtful expression "Hmm..." Alexandra stopped to think for a moment " Let''s try, but if he refused then I can''t force him to go." she said. She agreed to ask her son to lean cooking and go to Tatsuki''s elementary branch but nothing is decided yet After an around or so. The kids came out with the dishes. The girls had happy faces, they put the dishes on the table. Then they all enjoyed the food. Senzaemon''s eyes couldn''t believe that the person who made this was a kid. If he started learning of a young age, he will be a monster in cooking! he thought. The girls themselves made a satisfied expression as this food held a special taste to it. It was like they can feel Alexander''s presence in this dish. Alexandra wasn''t surprised at all, This Level of cooking was the normal Alexander would give, she knows that he still has a lot of potential in him and the food he can make is unlimited. Senzaemon took off his upper cloths as he flexed his muscles making Alexander look at him with strange eyes " Truly, a great breakfast...Truly!" Senzaemon praised Alexandr as he ate more. "Alex-Chan is very good at cooking. I like it!!" Alice expressed her pleasure openly while Erina was shy and didn''t praise Alex and just commented it was good. After finishing breakfast, Senzaemon cleared his throat and called for Alexander by his full name. "Saiba Alexander...With my authority as the Director of the Totsuki group, I invite you to our school of chefs. I believe that Alexander-Kun can become a very extraordinary chef and our school can make sure of that" Alice and Erina''s ears twitched at his statement, they became excited at the notion of Alex going to school with them. They can be real friends now. "That''s right Alex-Chan, please accept, we would be happy to have you as our friend in school too" Alice hugged Alex''s body as she imagined all the things she can do with her new friends. Erina too was happy. Having another friend is making her very happy, Not that she got many friends to begin with. "No." one word came out of Alexander''s mouth jolting Alice and Erina, they were expecting Alex to agree "Why? Alex-chan do you hate us??" Alice asked with teary eyes, her chance of having another friend is slipping away "Why did you refuse Alex-kun?" It was Erina who asked this time. Like Alice, she too wants to have Alex as a friend. His food was great and he treated her like Alice treated her, unlike those fake people. "Please tell us your reason for refusing, Alexander-kun" Senzaemon had expected for Alex to accept but he refused in the end, he looked at Alexandra and saw that she was drinking tea and just listening quietly. She left her son to decide his destiny by himself. " I am not planning on joining a school for cooking now, not yet. even tho I have passion for cooking but I still want to live an easy life away from the pressure of cooking." Alex looked at Senzaemon in the eyes trying to cony his determination. He had lived a life full of cooking and hardship, although he can''t remember if, he can still feel exhaustion in his soul. he wants to wash that exhaustion away first before he dives into the cooking world again. " "Yet"...I understand that you''re planning on joining a cooking school in the future, then you will be joining in middle school or high school?!" Asked Senzaemon "Highschool..." Alex Responded "Too long!!" Alice shouted, " Please Alex-chan, how about next year!!" Alice closed her face to Alex''s and asked with her red cute eyes "Alice! Alex-kun said he wants to stay away from the pressure of cooking for some time, a year is not enough" Erina scolded Alice for her words, she didn''t want her to influence Alex''s decision. Not that she will succeed in that. since Alexander is very firm in making his decisions Alexander felt that this girl is very cute, the way she carries herself is very cute and likable, she is an easy going girl that you can''t dislike. As for Erina, she carries herself with respect and pride. both of them have something that Alex likes very much in his friends. Maybe being close with these two is not a bad idea after all, he thought. "Girls, sit down..." Senzaemon brought his granddaughters back to sit beside him, he is having a very important matter now with Alexander "...Are you sure about this? I respect your decision but if you joined, later on, you may fall behind in the cooking classes. the majority of our students are going through heavily organized and informative lessons from the first grade...Won''t you find adjusting to the classes later on?" Senzaemon wanted to make sure that Alexander won''t regret his decision later. "Of course, I made my decision and I will bear the responsibility of it," Alexander said with determination. His knowledge is superior to many people in the world, he really wanted to see who can challenge him later on. Senzaemon sighed in relief, at least the boy has a sense of responsibility, he thought "Well then, Saiba Alexander...I am looking forward to seeing you after 7 years." He stood up after covering his n.a.k.e.d upper body and telling his grandchildren to get ready to leave "Ehh!!! but we had just arrived." Alice complained, she still wants to spend some time with Alex-chan and Erina-chan "Please grandpa, some more time!!" Even Erina wanted to stay a little longer. Both girls made Alexandra feel happy that finally, someone wanted to be her son''s friend. and they''re girls on top of that, Alexandra is looking forward for the future. "I can''t, I have a business to do...But I can bring at another time whenever I have free time." Senzaemon wished for his children to be happy. This is the first time he saw the girls get attached to someone this fast. The girls became very happy at that. Alice gave her goodbyes to Alex with Erina before they finally left the house. After Senzaemon left, Alexander and Alexandra were the only ones left in the house. "So, my little angel finally found his match. " Alexandra poked Alexander''s cheek in a teasing manner " I won''t be worried in the future when I am old don''t I?" "Please...They''re both lovely girls, I couldn''t bring my self to chase them away." Said, Alexander "Eh!! C''mon, be shy or blush, it''s no fun when you acknowledge things" Alexandra expressed her disappointment with passion. "But forget about that for now..."Alexandra turned serious suddenly as she looked at Alexander in the eyes " Alexander...Do you accept to Inherit my Red Cloud business group?" she asked "....Why are you asking?? isn''t this a normal thing?" Alexander felt strange at her question "I don''t want you to put yourself under pressure, since if you accepted you''ll need to run across the word and visit my restaurant branches every now and then. You will attend meetings with me and learn how to cook from me. I don''t want to force you" She explained, her son is too dear for her to force him in the business world. "Don''t worry about that. I would love to travel around the world. And I would like to reduce some of the workloads on you. So you won''t come back sick like the other time" Said Alexander making Alexandra feel touched at her son and feel that she raised a great man. From that day. Alexander embraced his new identity as Saiba Alexander, the young master and the future leader of the large, famous and prestige Resturant chains. Because of his business knowledge in managing his tower in the past. Alexander didn''t feel pressure at all. Alice and Erina would come to his house to spend some time and learn how to cook new dishes from Alexander. They both liked him and he liked them in return. At they would come every 3 days but it started to get less and less until when they reached 10 years old, they never came back to his house. He tried to check on them and he found they were okay, so he didn''t bother them as his mother they are starting to train in their family''s business and to become chefs in the future. As Alexander got older, he would travel to other countries such as France, the US, and Korea, he would sometimes meet Alice and Erina there as some of their family''s businesses are related. Alice as always would cling to him, the girl became more mature and her body developed in a good and fantastic way, she would often flirt with Alexander with her body. Alexander would sometimes return her flirting making her blush heavily as she was always the teaser and the other way. As for Erina, after their first meeting in a long time, she tried to distance herself from Alexander but Alice made sure to stop her bring their relationship with Alexander as it was in the past. In the end, Erina didn''t succeed in her attempt and just gave up on distancing herself from Alexander. Her father warned her many times to stay away from Alexander many times, After what he did to her, she couldn''t disobey her father, he was trying to erase her innocence personality. But when Alexander cooked for her the first food she ate from Alexander''s hands, she was remembered with her past as the feeling from that time returned. She still has fear in her heart from her father but she definitely better than he left her. At least Erina won''t become cold toward her dear friend as her father wanted. And so...Alexander reached 15 Years old, he came back to Japan precisely to Tokyo in preparation to join Totsuki as he said to Senzaemon, he was a man of his word. Totsuki, for the first time since it was built, will witness the first storm inside it. a storm know as [The Golden Hands] Chapter 3 - Father And Sons! In Korea, Seoul. At one of the restaurants owned by the Red Cloud company, Alexandra Helmet is in her office talking through the phone. " As I said, Joi, Alex will come to your area for some time in Tokyo, so make sure you spend some time with him" She spoke to Joichiro who was on the other side of the phone, she was going through some paperwork as she spoke with her husband "I don''t care if you''re planning on closing your family restaurant. Alex needs you to spend some time with him. he is the only one whom you didn''t spend time with, your living with one of your sons and you go to America every week to see your other son" Alexandra was somehow angry, she agreed to let Joichiro live away and didn''t complain about rarely seeing him, but this is going out of control. "You met him only 15 times in the past 7 years and only for a few days, don''t you dare not spend time with Alex.That''s all for now " Alexandra hunged up on Joichiro and continued to do her work. She loves Joichiro but it seems his brain only functions when cooking. On the other side of the phone, Joichiro is standing on the counter of his restaurant scratching the back of his head with a meekly smile. He looked at his son who is serving food for their customers and called "Soma..!" "What, is it old man? another order is ready?" asked Soma from the back of the room, he needed to shout a little as the room was noisy with happy noises and satisfied faces "Your brother is visiting...."He said before going back in preparing "Wait! wait! wait! old man!" Soma put down the plates in his hands and ran to Joichiro "I never met my brothers before!! when will he visit?!" asked Soma, he heard his father talk about his other two sons many times but unfortunately for the young Soma, he never got to meet any of them. One is in America and the other is constantly traveling from country to country and rarely comes to Japan, it won''t be a mistake to say Soma is excited to see his brother for the first time. "Probably this week, his mother never said when will he arrive, she just said he will come to spend some time with us before enlisting a school here." Said Joichro as he poured a little of the oil in his pan with a fire going up a little Soma''s smile became wider as his father spoke. if his brother is enlisting in school in Tokyo he gets to be with him as long as he wants "I see! the, when he arrives I need to show him my cooking skills, we are both chefs after all!" Soma''s eyes become fire with anticipation A week later. Alexander had landed in the airport with his private jet, he has changed with the years, he became more mature physically, he becomes taller and more handsome with his golden eyes and Deep Black-Red hair. He was wearing a black blue suit with open buttons and a black shirt underneath it. his tie was loose. "Sir, which hotel would you like to spend your time in??" A man in a black suit came from behind Alex as he made his way out of the airport with 5 bodyguards following behind Alex, they all have black suits and glasses with some earplugs on their ears. "No need, I am living near my father, rent an apartment near his home!" said Alex, the purpose of his visit is spending time with his father, so a hotel is not needed. "As you wish" The bodyguard pulled his phone and made a phone call to look for an apartment near Joichiro''s house. By the time Alex reaches Joichiro''s home, the apartment would be ready to use. Getting out of the airport, a black Bentley was waiting for him outside, he got in with his assistant and one bodyguard driving the car. the rest followed from behind. After an hour of driving, Alexander''s car reached Joichiro''s neighborhood, the people looked at the parade of luxurious cars making their way through the street. They all saw it stop in front of the Yukihira''s Resturant. Alex got out of the car and made his way to the sliding door of the restaurant, his bodyguards tried to follow but he stopped them " Wait here, there is no need for you following me." he then got inside. What greeted was a bunch of people gathered around the counter where he could see his father and his little brother Soma, they seem to be having a showdown as they both presented a dish for a short black-haired girl. Alexander stopped at the door and decided to watch for a little. After the girl had tasted the dishes, she didn''t hesitate to announce that Joichiro was the winner. "OOH! the old man won again!!" "As expected, his cooking skills are unmatched even for Soma!" The crowd cheered for Joichiro while the girl tried to motivate Soma so he won''t be down. But she regretted that soon as he gave her Squid with peanut butter to taste. the girl felt so bad that she almost cried. Alex was very amused at this, a slight smile formed on his face. And finally, Joichiro noticed Alex "Oh! Alexander!!" He called, when Soma heard the name, he turned to the door and saw Alex standing there smiling ''That is my brother?!'' He saw the resemblance between him and his father. "It''s been such a long time, father" Joichiro caught his son in a tight hug which Alex returned gladly. "You''ve grown taller and more manly, didn''t you? Alexander" Joichiro hit Alex''s back as he laughed. " Oi! Soma, come and meet your brother." Soma came running after his father called him, he stopped for a moment in front of Alex for a moment and looked in his golden eyes " Nice...Nithe. I m..mean, nice to meet you!! My name is Yukihira Soma " Soma stuttered for a moment from his nervousness and excitement. "Don''t be nervous, little brother, I am Saiba Alexander, you can call me Alex for short." Alex smiled and extended his hand to his little brother, it was cute, he had a slight blush from his stuttering earlier. "Yes, Alex-Aniki" Soma smiled at his brother too and extended his hand to shake his hand too. "Yosh, Alex, you can help us a little before we can have time to talk to each other. The restaurant is full as you see." Alex looked behind Joichiro and saw that there many customers who''re still waiting for their orders. "Why not, I can do that. " Alex took his suit off and followed Soma inside the kitchen. He worked by helping Joichiro preparing food and handing it Soma to serve. Time went by and customers came and left with satisfied faces. Even tho in the middle of the heavy workload, Soma still got chances to trigger a conversation with Alex. And Alex was happy to chat with him as his little brother was in some way cute and likable, he kinda remember him with his mother but Red hair. At the end of the day, at night time, all customers left and they were preparing to close down. "Soma! go throw the garbage can out!" Joichiro pointed at the Garbage can at the back of the kitchen. Soma complained about why he should do all the dirty work but he still went to throw it out. Joichiro and Alex are the only ones left in the restaurant with Joinchiro sitting behind the counter and Alex in front of him. "Don''t you think I am the worst?" Without any notice, Joichiro spoke suddenly surprising Alex "What''re you talking about?" he asked "Think about it...I let my first wife die and the second too. I couldn''t give them the attention they deserve. I neglected my 3rd wife with her son and rarely et or spoke with them. My First son and eldest is in America, I couldn''t even convince him to come with me home and left him there fighting alone." Joichiro brought out a bottle of beer and drank all of it at once "...Aren''t I the worst?!" It was always hunting him, his wives faces blaming him in his dreams. He couldn''t be with them when they needed him the most. "That is not for me to decide..."Alex took his father''s beer and put it aside, he doesn''t want to speak with a drunk man "...Certainly, you''re not perfect, you did what you can do and tried. Searching for someone to blame you won''t make you feel any better." "Is that so...?" Joichiro looked down a little, as Alex said. The people around him were too forgiving, Alex and his mother didn''t hold any grudge but supported him with passion, His eldest son doesn''t care, maybe because his mother didn''t treat him that well since she was an alcoholic. Joichiro was looking for someone to blame him and make him feel he was the bad guy, but all found around him was support and smiling faces to the point it made him feel insecure. Sometimes he thinks that they all are just faking it for him. "Don''t get trapped in the past, think about what you have now, there is me, Soma and Asahi and even mother. With all honesty, I don''t want a pathetic father who is trapped in his past mistakes. Move forward, for us and for yourself." Alex didn''t hesitate to speak his mind, sugar coating his words is not his style. He wants to deliver the truth to his father even if it hurts him. Joichiro looked at Alex with a surprised face, he then burst out laughing " Hahaha!! You brat have a sharp tongue, don''t ya?!!! Haha!!" It was at this moment Soma came back, he saw his father laughing and hitting his Aniki''s back which he clearly was not enjoying. "Well then, it was a long day, I will go to my apartment to sleep.." Alex stood up and got his suit and throw it over his shoulder "...Good night." "Aren''t you going to stay with us??" Asked Soma, he was expecting Alex to stay in their home "Nah! I have rented an apartment nearby, I will come tomorrow, see you" He then left the restaurant, Surprisingly his bodyguards and assistant are still waiting outside. "Sorry for making you wait this long..."Alex completely forget that he let them wait outside all this time "No need young master, we were busy with another matter." His assistance bowed a little for him "Well, where is my apartment then?" Alex asked "It''s right here, sir." The assistance pointed at the house behind them. "...."Alex looked at his new apartment and his father''s restaurant...They were facing each other face to face. " Sigh! that''s too close, man!" he said He gave his father''s restaurant a final look. He saw some people with black suits making their way inside. There are still customers going in!! he must be very popular!! he thought before going inside his new apartment to sleep. He was tired like never before. A long meeting with the other chefs in their group, a long trip from China to Japan, then helping his father in his restaurant all day. If he didn''t sleep like a sloth tonight then he is no more a human. The bodyguards parked the cars in the parking space in the other street, they are doing shifts in guarding Alex''s house. The heavy security is not needed for Alex but it''s required from him. After a few minutes, the black-suited people who entered the Yukihira Restaurant left with a smug face "Don''t forget to call me if you changed your mind." A black haired woman was leading the group, she carried herself with pride in her line of work "We won''t think about it." Shouted Soma "Old man, salt! bring the salt " Soma shouted at Joichiro so they can throw some salt here those people were in, so they won''t jinx their Restuarant. "Soma!! Don''t wast our salt." All of this was witnessed by the guards, it was amusing for a moment, some of them laughed a little. The next day. Alex woke late until 11 Am, he took a shower and changed his clothes. Today''s he needs to visit the new Resturant in Tokyo city nearby. He will have to attend and give the chefs and staff who work there a motivational speech, and that would be his last work for some time here in Tokyo before enlisting into Totsuki. As he planned, he went to the restaurant and made the opening ceremony. For the first day, everything would be on the house, he gave his speech and cooked a few meals for some partners who will supply the new restaurant with fresh ingredients. He prepared a western themed food mixed with Japanese traditional food. The partners were so excited they even drolled. they praised his cooky and said they would give a discount if Alexander cooked for them once in a while. Since the restaurant is new, Alex agreed and they gave him a 10% discount. Alex finished his work at 3:30 PM, he went back to his apartment, Soma is in school and His father was outside. When he reached his apartment, he was shocked by what he saw. the Yujihira''s restaurant sign was covered with paint. "What happened here?" Alex asked his assistant with a clearly angry tone. "We don''t know but we have cameras that catch this area, we will go see the film really quick. His assistance made a phone call to the security team asking them to send a video of what happened. Alex looked at the ruined sign with annoyed eyes. Suddenly the shutter was opened sharply revealing his brother Soma who came out running to see paint on their sign. He was dumbfounded and he couldn''t guess who could do this. "Oh, My~ the scenery looks better than yesterday! Maybe because of that ugly sign is hidden?" A sweet voice came from behind Alex and Soma, the women from yesterday came again with her man. She spoke with a carefree tone while playing with her sunglasses " Somehow I feel like eating meat... The marbled steaks I always eat in Roppongi are the best..." She made her way inside the restaurant with an arrogant face "Hey, boy. Make me something. A special juicy meat dish. She at one of the near tables with her legs crossed Soma was still in his place not responding which the girl took as him giving up. "What is it?! you can''t make it? " she started speaking in a mocking tone " your client wants something to eat, you know?" she started laughing out loud in a mocking way " You can''t serve me?!! you said yesterday that if you couldn''t serve food to your customers you''d go out of business. Now that ugly sign is hidden, it would be great timing to close down this nasty restaurant, HAHAHA!!!" Alex looked at this woman as if she was retarded, all her action scream she was the one who throws the white paint on the restaurant sign. "Soma, bring me whatever you have. I will cook for this idiot." Alex took off his suit and headed to the kitchen. "Who the hell is that?!" asked the women, she didn''t see Alex when she came yesterday "No, Aniki." Soma stopped Alex, he took off his white headband and wore on his head "I will serve her.." Soma looked at Alex with determination and fire eyes. "But in return...You have to promise to never come back to this shop again!" he said, " IT''S A CHALLENGE!!" After seeing his brother like this and his competitive spirit, Alex couldn''t bring himself to interfere '' Show me what you can, little brother!!'' he thought Soma quickly started his work with Alex observing how he is gonna serve this problem, she asked for meat and I can see that there isn''t enough meat! how are you gonna solve this? he thought. but soon it becomes clear to him. Soma took potatoes and steamed them, he minced and kneaded mushrooms with dietary fiber that easily absorb fat. He wreathed that in the thick slices of bacon and carefully roasted it to open! and by doing that, the bacon''s fat came out and became crispy. And the potatoes took all of the deliciousness and fat of the pork. the outside is crispy, the inside is juicy, a sensual food texture is born ( A/N: Tell me if I should skip some part like explaining the food and how it''s made in details. sometimes it takes too long to search for how some food is made) Alex smiled in amus.e.m.e.nt, This is good! he thought Soma served the food, he explained how he came out with this idea from a failure. The woman and her man started drooling at how good the food smells. As he was about to take a bite, soma took the dish from her. "If you want to eat this, then you have to say: "I''ll never target this shop again." she was reluctant at first but as soon as he said he will dispose of the dish, she gave up with her mouth drooling and red face from the embarrassment. Finally, Soma gave her the food, she and her man attacked the food all at once, they were satisfied as they made sounds like m.o.a.ning. ''As expected, I can''t get used to the reaction of the people of this world. It''s too strange.'' Alex with his deadpan face looked at how these people m.o.a.ned from satisfaction. "As the saying goes " S.e.x is all good and all but have you haven''t eaten my food!" " said Alex "Huh? what was that Aniki? " asked Soma, he thought he heard Alex say something "Nothing ... just speaking to myself." "By the way Aniki, what do you think about my cooking?!!" Soma looked at Alex with anticipating eyes. Alex smiled and patted his head "It''s creative and great. keep it up." Soma smiled meekly as he rubbed the tip of his nose. After a few minutes, they finished the dish. The women looked at Soma with hatred. "As we had agreed, you won''t return again to this shop," he said "Tch...I got it, keep your cheap shop to yourself, I am not that interested in this poor area anyway" she stood up from the table and called for her man to leave. "Clean the dishes, Soma, I will go out for a moment" Alex left Soma to clean the shop and followed the women and her man "You there..." The women turned to see Alexander with his assistant behind her " What is it, boy. I will honor my word and won''t come back. there is no need for further talk." "I am not here for that...but..." Alex took his assistant phone and showed the women a video of her and her man throwing paint and breaking in the shop. Her face paled real quick. Alex''s assistant came forward and handed her a few doc.u.ments " This a lawsuit from the court toward you and your company. You''re charged with breaking in and damaging another person''s property. The date of the trials is next week. We will make sure you give us compensation." After giving her the doc.u.ments, Alex and his assistants left her standing there with empty eyes as she fell on her knees and started crying. After returning. Alexander is helping Soma removing the paint from the shop sign "Thank god that this paint is removable," said Soma with a tired expression "Hurry up Soma. wipe faster My hands are killing me" Alexander was using paint removal on the sign while Soma is wiping it off "Hey, I am the one who is doing the hard work!!" said Soma. "Oh! something happened while I was away" Joichiro arrived and saw the kids cleaning white paint from the shop sign "It wasn''t much, Old man. just some rude client. haha!!!" Soma responded "Soma..."Joichiro called for his son with a serious tone " ...I am closing this shop for 2 to 3 years" His words made Soma stumble in his on the ladder "OI!!!" Alex jumped off the ladder as it was going to fall because of Soma " WATCH YOUR STEPS!!!" "Well, that''s that" Joichiro went inside as if he didn''t say anything " I have to apologize to our regulars." "Start by apologizing to your son!!" shouted Soma, he followed Joichiro with Alex "An old friend asked me to work with him. So, I''ll be bothering him for a while." Soma tried to convince his father to change his mind but it wasn''t fruitful at all. " I want to always...In this ship!!" Joichiro lightly punched Soma''s chest making him stop in his track " It''s time you go find your path and measure your abilities..." said Joinchiro " I am sending you to a cooking school. While I am away for 3 years, you go to study there. It also gives high school course credits." Soma immediately thought it was a dumb Idea. But the matter was already decided as Joinchiru had already sent his files to the school. All Soma needs to do is pass the exam. "Alexander..."Joinchiro called for Alex who was listening from the door "What is it..?" asked Alex "I will have to trouble you to take me to America," Joichiro said while scratching his head. Since Alex is here, there is no need for booking a plane. he can just ask his son for a ride. "No problem..." The next day. Alexander took Joinchiro to America leaving Soma home alone. He still needs to prepare for the exam and say his farewells to his neighbors as he will be staying in the school''s dorms. And so. The remaining time before Soma and Alexander enlist into Totsuki''s institution is 3 weeks. ---------------------------- Next Chapter is the entrance exam. ----------------------------- Chapter 4 - The Entrance Exam!!! New York City. Manhattan''s Royal Hotel. VIP Reception Hall. Inside a large hall filled with people eating all kinds of food. As there is a variety of food, there is also a variety of people, all kinds of races are here sharing the one joy of eating delicious food. The strong aroma of food is traveling through the hall to people''s noses making them burn with passions and the monsters inside their bellies scream out of hunger. At one special table. Alex sitting around with a few of important looking people. "Mr.Alexander, it is an honor to meet such young and a successful man like you here." A bald and old man is taking a big bite of his stake as he praised Alex "Likewise. Mr.MCfly, by the way, how about our previous deal? did you think carefully about it?" said Alex, he took a sip of an apple juice while looking at the man in front of him. Mcfly put his fork down and smiled at Alex " Of course, after talking with the higherups, the authority for the Red Cloud Company to organize the dinner party for the next world leaders meeting has been granted." He pulled his briefcase and handed Alex some doc.u.ment in Red wrapper. Alex took the doc.u.ment and grinned slightly, this event is very important and the fight between the top companies to get hold of the right to organize the event started months ago. Anyone wanted a piece of the giant pie but only a few can get close to obtaining it and even them can''t get any closer without the right connections. The world leaders meeting is a very important event and all the people around the world and especially the press will keep an eye on it. If Alexander''s company managed to pull it off perfectly, there won''t be any hardsh.i.p.s when trying to get another big deal like this. Also...The money that they will be paid with is in millions of dollars. "But, I have to say Mr.Alexander is a smart man, I am not sure how you were able to do it but strangely, a lot of the contesters for this event pulled out without any notice." The old man took his glass of wine as he looked at lex with examining eyes " Can it be that Mr.Alexander is not as innocent as he seems to be?" "That can''t be Mr.MCfly, I have no hand in other companies matters, they saw that the competition is very hard, so instead of wasting money and resource on an event that they may not get the rights to, they decided to focus on something more attainable." Alex raised his hands in the air in an innocent manner. "Hhahah!!! Indeed!!" The old man laughed out loud, he attracted the people around them. And at that moment Joichiro came in and presented another dish of food in front of Alex and the old man. "Please Mr.MCfly, don''t laugh like that, you may hurt yourself. Here, eat this, it will help with your blood pressure." Joichiro presented his dish and gave Alex a smile before leaving. Alex stood up "Then, see in another place and time, Mr.MCfly" he bowed a little for the old man out of respect to his old age before following his father who went to the balcony. When Alex entered the balcony of the Royal Hotel, he saw Joichiro grilling some Squids. Honestly, grilling squids at the Royal hotel?!! Alex thought of how ridiculous can Joichiro get sometimes. "Aren''t you going to school, there is one day left before the entrance exam begins??" Joichiro looked back at his son, He saw Alex standing beside him with the wind playing with his Black-Red hair and shiny suit. He looks like a modern prince with the aura of ancient Kings. "I am leaving now. I was waiting for that old man to give me the authority for the next event."Alex showed him the doc.u.ment " Do you want to participate? there will be a lot of world-class chefs!" Joichiro shook his head " Nah! I am good." "Mother will be there too, this will be a perfect moment to meet her and maybe spend some time together," Said Alex, he was trying his hardest to bring his parents together for a long time " It''s been a long time since the last time you met her. Don''t you think?" Joichiro looked surprised at that, but now this seems like a good reason to meet her instead of just popping out of nowhere. " Why not! Thanks for the help." Joichiro stood and hugged his son for a little. Alex gave Joichiro something like a card, it had Joichiro''s name and all of his other information. "In the Next month, Go to the Hartsfield¨CJackson Atlanta International Airport, show this to the security and they will guide where you need to be," Alex informed his father of all necessary information he needs to know before he turned to leave. "Ah!! Your brother doesn''t know that you will enlist in Totsuki too, right?" Said Joinchiro as he remembered that they never mentioned for Soma that Alex will go to Totsuki too. Alex nodded at his father in agreement. "Well, Since you two are in the same school, make sure you push each other to new heights." Joichiro ruffled Alex''s hair with a smile Alex tried to get his hair together as he added: " Sorry to say this, but I am not pushing anyone." Joichiro got surprised "And why is that??" he asked Alex looked at Joichiro''s eyes directly without blinking "Me, Pushing someone means that I am behind them...I may pull them a little to me but never push." Alexander was very serious, he doesn''t like the idea that someone is better than him, though he wants to see who is...? As Joinchiro heard Alex he felt in his heart Alex''s conviction, he understand that his son thinks he is the best chef out there. He has tasted a few of his dishes but they weren''t the best he had tasted. Unfortunately for Joinchiro, he didn''t know at that time that Alexander wasn''t even trying. If Alexander showed his real experience as the Golden Hands, Joinchiro can throw his pride as a chef and kowtows to Alex in the hope he can be his disciple. "Well, do as you please. but be careful, mistakes aren''t allowed in Totsuki, any slip can be your doom." Joichiro pushed his son to the door " Now go and be the chef you want to be." Alex smiled slightly, it feels good to hear your father encouraging you. Maybe trying a little in that school won''t be that bad, maybe his father will be happy with him. Alexander immediately left the U.S and took his private jet to Japan, Tokyo. It took him 12 hours of constant traveling. Arriving at 11 PM. Pretty late somehow. The entrance exam starts at 2 PM. From the airport to Totsuki is nearly 2 hours ride by the car. Stepping out of his car, Alexander saw a bunch of students crying in front of the academy. it looks like just encountered a disaster. "Go see what happened," Alex commanded his assistance making him go to the nearest kid and ask him. The kid liked he was pouring his heart out on Alex''s assistance. The assistance came back and informed Alexander " It seems they have had encountered Lady Erina inside as their examiner, they were forced to withdraw out of the exam." Alex was surprised, he heard that Erina had become harsher and arrogant these days, he didn''t believe at first but now, she seems to shut down anyone without any care. It looks like the news he got from Alice about Erina changing is true after all. "Whatever, this is not our problem, I need to hurry and go inside. You lot can withdraw for now. go to the Director and ask for the permission of free movement inside the school." Alex left his men who got inside their cars and went in another direction. He made his way inside searching for the examination hall. On his way he saw his brother Soma coming out, he probably was inside taking the exam. "Soma..."Alex called for Soma who had his head low in the ground. Soma looked up at his brother "Alex...What''re you doing here??" Soma got surprised as he saw his brother. It was then he looked as if he figured something "AH!! can it be that you ...will study cooking here too!!!"Said Soma. This was the best, one of the things that made Soma hate this school is that he had to stay in a dorm making him get separate from his brother who he met just a few weeks ago. But it looks like he won''t need to feel bad again... "Yeah...I will be here for the next 3 years, Take care of me from now on." Alex smiled slightly expecting his brother to be happy. But Soma''s face turned red from embarrassment. It just slipped out as he said Alex will be studying here ''too'' "I...didn''t get accepted." Soma scratched the back of his head with dead eyes. He didn''t even make it past the first exam. And he was shouting at his father that he will graduate. "Eh!! Is there some kind of mistake? I''ve seen you cook and your skills can qualify you to enter Totsuki" Alex pinched his chin in a thinking position. "It''s not any of that...The examiner said "It''s no good" she looked pissed somehow." "Well, Don''t worry for now. We will find a solution later. But first, let me catch up so I can take the exam." Alex passed by Soma and patted his shoulder briefly " Wait for me on that bench there." Alex then entered the Hall. When he entered, no one was there, no one but one old man who was clutching some paper sheet. "Senzaemon-dono0" Alex called for the old man he hadn''t seen for a long time. The old man looked at the source of the voice and saw Alex, his eyes widened as he examined the youth in front of him "Alex..ander!" Senzaemon spoke Alex''s name with confusion, The boy had changed too much since 7 years ago. It''s as if the boy from there had disappeared and was replaced with a grown youthful man. If it wasn''t of the familiar features of Alex''s body Senzaemon wouldn''t have known him at first glance at all. "It''s been a long time, Senzaemon-dono." Alex bowed a little for the old man. Senzaemon burst out laughing making his voice echo in the empty hall. "I see, you have grown splendidly..."Senzaemon came near Alex and ruffled his Black-Red hair " Alice didn''t lie when she said I would hardly be able to recognize you." "I am unworthy of such words" Alex spoke with Polite tone toward this old man " But more importantly, Senzaemon-dono. Is it too late to take the exam now? As I see the hall is empty." "Normally, yes. But for you, I am willing to make an exception."Senzaemon put his arms inside his Hakama and looked at the ingredient table "...The main theme was the egg, make me a dish that can prove that you''re qualified to get in Totsuki." Said Senzaemon with a serious tone. He wants to see if the young chef from 7 years ago is still sharp or has his knife dulled over the years. "Show me that young chef from 7 years ago" Alex grinned as he took off his suit and rolled his sleeves up. he washed his hands carefully before touching anything. As soon as Alexander heard the main theme of the dish he needs to make, He instantly thought of The Smoked egg dish. He brought out a smoker with wooden ch.i.p.s. He placed the eggs on top of the grill about 1 inch apart, After that he covered and smoked them for 2 hours until egg shells are golden brown. As the eggs are being made. Alex didn''t sit to watch. But he moved to make an apple juice for after the dish is served. The smoked egg is served with salt and pepper. It is better to have something to cool yourself with after you enjoy the dish to its max since the flavor lasts for some time. Senzaemon didn''t complain about the time period it takes to make this dish. He can already smell it''s aroma in the hall making him wish for the time to pass quickly. After that Alex transferred the eggs from the smoker to a large plate and cool. He peeled eggs and added the salt and pepper. Alex put his dish on a shiny white and served it to Senzaemon ho was looking at his food with hungry eyes. It''s time to eat. It''s time to remember the young chef from 7 years ago Senzaemon took the eggs and took a small bite. And that is all was needed. Senzaemon stripped his clothes with a fierce power " MAGNIFICENT!!! TRULY A DISH FORM A GREAT CHEF!!!" He can see him!! In front of Senzaemon is that small boy from 7 years ago, he can see him cooking in the kitchen with a slight smile but enough to show his love for his work. Senzaemon took the last bite as the memory from 7 years ago ended making him wish for it to last more. "Food Was Served!" Alexander brought down his sleeves as a proud smile is forming on his face. "Yes. Saiba Alexander. I, Nakiri Senzaemon welcomes you Totsuki''s Academy...Find your path and walk down your destiny." Senzaemon''s voice held an overbearing aura of leader, his words somehow triggered a little of Alex''s sleeping and dormant desires for greatness. Something Alex thought he doesn''t need anymore. The old man is indeed an excellent leader to be able to awaken even a small feeling of ambition and desire for the top. "Of course, Senzaemon-Dono." He bowed a little for the old man out of respect. Senzaemon nodded with a satisfied smile as he took the small bottle of apple juice that Alex made for him and left, but before that, he stopped and said " Before I forget. Tell your little brother, Yukihira Soma that he was accepted." As Senzaemon left, Alexander picked up his suit and left the hall too. It''s been 2 hours since came here and Soma must be pissed for making him wait 2 hours. And so he was, Soma had a grumpy expression on his face but he didn''t speak. Alex chuckled as he found his brother very cute. he missed up his hair a little before saying " Don''t be like that. I got some great news for you." "What? was I magically accepted after being rejected." Said Soma as he stood up to leave with his brother. "Yes." That was all that Alexander said, he just said yes and started walking toward his car that is waiting for him in the front. Soma froze in his place as Alex''s word entered his empty head. "Are you serious!!!"Soma jumped from excitement. Like this, his journey had just started "Wait!! tell me more details.'' Soma followed Alex who was just walking in front with a smile on his face. Alex this time lived with Soma in the Yukihira household. They opened the shop, Alex didn''t cook anything but only served the people as a waiter. He enjoyed the regulars of the Yukihira restaurant. A bunch of lively people that like to have fun. And after a week, 2 letters came in the mail saying that they were accepted into Totsuki. The two know that their life will change soon. And about 1 month after the entrance exam. April. [We''ll proceed to give the award to the best of the year.] An announcer was speaking into the microphone to a large number of people standing in front of a big stage as the Skura tree''s petals fall down on the floor creating a beautiful scenery. [Representive of the new first years. Nakiri Erina.] A name was called making everyone look at the beautiful blond girl with violet eyes walk up to the stage and receive the award. Some were fanboying over her while others just no minding her and thinking of her as a challenge they will be facing soon. After that Senzaemon took up to the stage and spoke with the new students. [Ladies and gentlemen. Congratulation on entering the high school section.] His voice caught all students attention as a leader''s voice should be. [On your three years in the middle school section, you''ve deepened your knowledge about the basics of food preparing and its ingredients. You went through all kind of class that are related to cooking] [Now you are standing on the entrance of the high school section. Whatever you''ve learned in the past years will be put to test, not so to see if you still remember what you were taught. BUT to see if you have the guts to be a chef.] Senzaemon''s speech was getting more heated. He raised his hand and pointed at the crowd of students. [99% of you are sacrificial stones In order to polish the remaining 1%] the students felt fear, he was pointing at them. [out of 812 new first-year students from last year. The number who made it to the 2nd year is 76.] That was it, it was both an example and a warning. The strong-willed are feeling adrenaline going up while the weak-willed are already planning on giving up, those were not needed in Totsuki. [You will be tested at all time and in any place. those who are deemed weak and unworthy will be cast away mercilessly. make sure that you will be one of the remaining 10% of the students DEVOTE TO YOUR STUDIES!!] His speech has ended but the impact is still present on the new student''s faces. Erina who was standing beside her grandfather looked down at the students with pride and also sympathy look. ''Don''t get too worked up. The top is for me. Nakiri Erina'' she followed her grandfather to the back of the stage as reflected about her grandfather''s words. [And now to finish. We''ll introduce the 2 students who were admitted to the high school section] When Erina heard the announcement, she immediately Remembered Soma and how arrogant he was toward her. Just his memory irritates her. She is thinking that she won''t meet her again, not realizing her own thoughts will come back to bite her as one of the new students took the mic. [Eeeh...I have to express my intentions right? I am beaten. Do I really have to do this?] Erina looked back to see who this idiot that is talking. As soon as she saw him, her face changed real quick to a funny expression. It was that red hair from the entrance exam!! She thought [Then I will keep it short. I''ll say two or three things...] Soma took a deep breath before continuing [Errm. I''m Yukihira Soma. Truth be told, I didn''t expect I''ll use all of you as stepping stones. I was admitted to this academy and I am not planning on losing to some bunch that has never stood in front of a client.] Soma''s words made the crowd go silent, they were all shocked at his blunt ambition that they couldn''t keep up with him. [And now that I am here...I''ll take the top] he finished his speech and got off the stage as he bowed to the crowd and walked off to the back of the stage. All students started insulting and shouting at Soma. Some even throw stuff at him. Soma reached the backstage where he met with Erina. [Please be quiet, there is still one more student.] The announcer made the crowd calm down as Alexander took the stage. The new students looked at Alexander with furious eyes warning him not to say anything similar to Soma Alex, of course, understood their meaning As he smiled and gave them an assuring laugh. Or that''s how they saw it. [Hello everyone. I am Saiba Alexander. I am the previous boy''s Big brother. Don''t worry, I am not here to say that I will take the top or that I will make you my stepping stones] The crowed Kind of sighed in relief knowing that this big brother is not like his younger brother. [In the end, there is no need for you to step on...I am already at the top. So, enjoy your little games while you can and pray you won''t be my opponent] The crowd went into complete silent as Alex got off the stage and headed backstage too where he found Erina and Soma looking at him with funny expressions. "Yo, Erina.." Alex greeted Erina. Erina looked at Alexander and she too wanted to greet him after all those years. But his words from earlier keeps on playing inside her head. Her expression turned from funny and stunned to that of anger and determination. "Saiba Alexander. It''s good to see you again." Erina faced Alex directly making him surprised at her actions, she wasn''t like this. Alice was right. "Keep this in your mind, I Nakiri Erina. I will be on top" She pointed her index at Alex before storming off leaving the 2 brothers looking at her with 2 different expressions. One is confused and the other is Stunned. Chapter 5 - Fortune Cookies?!! I have a grammar exam tomorrow so I won''t be able to publish tomorrow and probably after tomorrow too. This chapter is short. I didn''t want to leave you like this. --------------------------------- In the same day of the entrance ceremony, the first class started. All first-year student went to their designated class. They wore their cooking white uniform. As for Alex he didn''t have his uniform and had to settle with his suit. It completely slipped his mind. Because of his ''Special Case'', the past schools he went to didn''t insist for him to wear a uniform so he got used to wearing whatever he wanted. After his and Soma''s speech at the ceremony, most of the student don''t hold a favorable opinion about Alexander and kind of hate. All of them looked down at him as they were whispering and murmuring between themselves. ''Sigh! It is always the inferior student who talk behind the others back.'' Alex thought with dissatisfaction as he was getting impatient about the teacher being late. Finally, the teacher arrived. He was an old man who looks like a Chinese person due to his traditional Chinese clothes. "Sorry for being late. This school is too big for an old man like me." The teacher stood in front of the student as he reached to scratch his back. "Ehh... Today you''re all tasked with making a Chinese dish."The old''s voice suddenly becomes harsher and more powerful." The dish you''ll be making is..." The student embraced themselves, all of them were in Totsuki''s middle school division and they were all warned about the harsh nature of the teachers here "...Fortune Cookie!" He said. "Ah! before I forget, make sure you write your own ambition in the paper. You don''t know maybe it will come true." The room became quiet for a moment before all kind of reactions burst out. Some were relieved. Some were ridiculing the dish. While some bragging about their abilities to make such a simple dish. Only Alex was looking at the teacher with a smirk. '' Cunning old man!'' He knows what this old man trying to do. Fortune Cookies sound like an easy dish but if you''re not careful from the beginning you''ll end up breaking them and the most difficult part is how to get that tiny paper inside without mixing it together with the cookie. The students who are relaxing now will face the most difficulty as they are not expecting what is ahead of them. Alexander got straight to his work. The trick to fortune cookies is making sure the batter is even. It''s also important to remove the cookies from the oven at just the right moment. Alex decided that he will make a fortune cookie with strawberry flavor instead of the standard one. The ingredient to make are all here. After mixing the necessary ingredient and Taking his time in baking the cookies and not rushing his work. Also adding that ambition paper there with slick moves. Alex managed to take the cookie out from the oven at the perfect moment. All that is left is the finishing touches. There is enough time before the time limit so he didn''t rush. Some students were fast as they presented the cookie to the teacher. He took it and broke the cookie, Immediately he said with a monotone voice " You get an F..." he then throw it in the garbage can. "WHAT!! how is that an F. Please reconsider." Said the student whose work got thrown out. "Your cookie had paper mixed in, Also, it''s not folded probably. "The teacher took a cup of green tea as he commented. "You better go back and make another one. There is still enough time. If you hurry up that is." he smirked at the student making him shudder with fear. Failure is not permitted in Totsuki. 5 more students presented their dish. 4 got an F while 1 got a C. He somehow managed to pull it off. But even then the teacher''s bitter tongue didn''t let him rest. Finally, It was Alex''s turn, in his hand is an iron plate with one single pink fortune cookie. It was glittering because of the strawberry flavor that is added to it. This cookie can somehow be considered a mini cake if it wasn''t for its small size. The teacher''s eyes opened at the sight of Alex''s work. Everyone for the past years had been going with the standard cookie recipe so much that it got him bored of this plain pancake with a hint of vanilla taste. He was looking for originality. And now it seems he will finally taste something he was looking for. "Here. Please..."Alex presented his cookie with a smile. The teacher took the cookie and tried to break making the small paper fall to the ground. Rather than breaking it, he split it. It opened without any resistance as some of the strawberry fillings that Alexander put between the layers leaked out. He took the whole thing as the strong flavor of raw strawberry assaulted him and showed his the vast field of the red strawberry, the smell of it attacked his nose making him shiver out of pleasure. The sun warming his body as he burst out in joy. The students looked at the teacher''s reaction with awe, never once did he show this reaction before. "I..It seems like you''re not just a talker." The teacher was there when Alex gave his speech. He was impressed with all honesty, no one dared to say he is at the top in Totsuki, The all want the top as a common goal. But...an unknown student came out of nowhere and proclaimed that title for himself is unheard of. But now it seems like he wasn''t lying. "You got an A. If I could give more I would do with pleasure." The teacher wiped his mouth with a napkin as he smiled at Alex before giving him permission to leave. " Food Was Served," Alex said before leaving the class with all of the students'' jealous gazes following him. Out of the classes area. Alex pulled out a piece of paper and looked at the information on it. It has information about his class schedules and his Dormitory location. "The North Star Drom?" Alex was wondering about this Dormitory since his mother told him she was part of this Dormitory back when she was still a student. She recommended it for Alex to stay in. According to Alexandra, The North Star Dormitory has such a big territory in the past and it had many students. This Dormitory and Another one called the Polar Star Dormitory were rivals for years. Almost every year one of its members will be part of the elite 10 of Totsuki. But it''s now in decline with its Rival the Polar Star Dormitory. Both of those dorms had the best of the elites fighting for the top. They alone were recognized as a self-governing territory. Alex had been walking for about an hour in an unknown direction road surrounded with woods giving an eerie feeling. ''I should buy a motorcycle.'' He made a mental note for himself. No way he was gonna walk every day all this distance. After another half an hour, the scenery started changing, the eerie feeling at the road started to fade and more of civilized scenery showed up. Way ahead he can see a large European style white mansion. According to the picture in his hand. That was it. Alex reached the huge iron gate and before he could open it suddenly opened alone '' Automatic gate?!'' he wondered. After walking another long distance he finally reached the mansion. At its gate he found an old platinum-haired lady wearing clothes like that of a butler. she had a huge smile on her face as she said. "Welcome to the North Star Dormitory. I am this place''s Mother, Call me Madam Natasha" She laughed with joy and if one looked carefully, you can see small tears forming at her closed eyes. She stoped laughing and came down the steps as she put her hands on Alexanders shoulder. " You''re the first resident of this Dormitory in years." She said. Finally, her home can be saved and come back to life. Chapter 6 - North Star Dormetory As someone informed me with the mistake of the polar star and the north star being the same, I had to bullshit myself trough. And somehow I liked how it turned out. This chapter is unedited, if there is any confusion please tell me. ---------------------------------------------------- At the entrance of his new dormitory, Alexsander is standing in front of an old woman with butler clothes, her old age is clear with her white hair and pale blue eyes. She neared him and said with clear emotions "Welcome to the North Star Dormitory. I am this place''s Mother, Call me Madam Natasha" She gave Alexander a sweet and old heartwarming smile "Thank you for having me. I am Saiba Alexander, a new first year in here." He bowed to her. It is always the old people that get to him. Alexander never liked bowing but he unconsciously would do for the elderly. "Fufufu~ Alexander-kun is such a polite boy, come let us get inside, I want to show you your new home" The old Natasha pulled Alex and opened the door of the 3 story mansion revealing a complete opposite of what is shown from the outside. The mansion is a medieval-themed Mansion. It furniture resembles things from medieval Europe. Everything, from the carpets to the chandelier in the roof making Alexander gaze at it with satisfaction. From outside the house looks like it was built with bricks, but inside, it looks like wood. Natasha who was watching Alexander''s reaction smiled proudly at her home being appreciated, she was glad that he liked it. "Come let''s go, I still need to show you your room, the kitchen, bathrooms, storage room, the gardens in the back, the Balcony in the front and the main dining hall, Also, the living room." Natasha was excited to show Alexander everything. He followed her as she showed him and explained a few things that she thought he may not understand. Alex focused on observing, he noticed that this dorm it heavily themed about the medieval but there are things that are from the modern days'' society, Like the kitchen, toilets, and bathrooms. Of course, you can''t have an old kitchen in a school for chefs. (Go to my Pat-ron and I will post pictures to get you closer to what I am describing. It would be for free, no need for donating." And finally, Natasha guided Alexander to his room, It was room 111. She opened the door for him and let him see it for himself. A single bed with a chandelier that looks like it was made from deers horns, brown curtains...But. the most notable thing is that there is a small kitchen in here with everything that was necessary. "This place is...beautiful!" Alexander couldn''t help but praise this place, he saw many luxurious houses with different styles and themes but they never gave the feeling of calmness that this place gives. "I appreciate your words. It took me 15 years to make this place as it is now. It means a lot to me" Natasha took a napkin and wiped her tears. She was happy that someone praised her home, the last time someone stepped inside this place was 3 years ago. "Well then, since you''ve seen everything. Do you care for a cup of tea?" Natasha pointed to the small kitchen in front of Alex. "For sure. I will make it." Alex took off his suit. He wanted to make a tea that kind of resembles and match how this house looks like. And one thing came to his mind, Maghrebi mint tea! with its adornment teapot and cup glasses, it fits perfectly. "Natasha-san, do you have the Moroccan tea equipment, like the Green Gunpowder Tea and Mint and such?" Alexander asked her after he tried looking for it but didn''t find it. "It''s in the big kitchen on the 1st floor. they''re stored in the upper cabinet shelves."Natasha sat on the low wooden table waiting for Alex to go bring the equipment and return. Alex hurried to the 1st floor, he searched for the equipment, gathered them in a box and ran upstairs to his room. Immediately he started preparing the tea. He put the water to boil while he Rinses out his teapot with a little of the water. After adding the Green Gunpowder Tea and pouring a little of boiling water, he waited for the water to be absorbed. Then comes Wash the Tea Leaves. later he added the Sheba, a very famous herb for the Morrocan tea and proceeded to steep the tea. And then, he added the white milky sugar and mint before leaving it to boil. After the tea was done boiling, Alexander put the adornment glass cups on the tray with the teapot in front of Natasha who smelled the aroma of the mint making her take a deep breath of it. "mmmm! such a nice and sweet aroma! I can''t wait to taste your tea!" Natasha had a very pleasing face as she smiled " Hurry Alexander-kun, these old bones can''t wait forever!!" Alexander smiled as he mixed the tea for a final time before pouring a cup of tea for Natasha " Here you go." He presented her with a cup, she reached for it and took a small sip before she was assaulted with the sweet and heavy taste of both the mint, Sheba, and sugar at the same time making her leak a very pleased sound. She took another sip and the same thing happened. " Such strong taste!! Normally heavy tastes may ruin dishes but this is very different. This an attack on my tongue!!" Natasha praised the tea and Alexander at the same time. "Food Was Served!" Alex supported his chin on the table with his arm as he watched Natasha drink his tea with a smile on his face, nothing better than watching people enjoying your work. While both of them are drinking the tea, Natasha and Alexander engaged in long conversations as they shared some of their past experiences, Alex shared some of the weird dishes he saw his father make in the past when he visited him while Natasha shared some of her old memories of this school. And at that time, Alex remembered something and couldn''t help but ask " Natasha-san, I am very curious about something, can I ask you about it?" "No problem, I have no secrets to keep." Natasha already took a liking to Alexander and she would be happy to answer his questions. "Thank you. It seems there is another Dormitory in this school that goes by the name The Polar Star Dormitory, Right?" Natasha immediately realized what Alex is going to ask about, its a question that she got a lot. "Yes, there is." "This dormitory is called the North Star while the other is called the Polar Star...Isn''t the north and polar the same thing. they both refer to the brightest star. why both dorms named after the same thing??" Natasha sighed a little, she stood up and opened the curtains, it was already sunset time. The red sun is shining on Alexander''s room making the woods inside gives a deep red glow adding more charm to the room. "Its a long story from more than 20 years ago," Natasha said as she looked at one big mansion that can be seen behind the forest. "I Have the whole night," said Alex, from Natasha''s reaction Alex can sense that there is history between these two. " Very well. Then listen carefully. The mother of The Polar Star dorm is my sister Fumio Daimid¨­, we both are graduates of totsuki. At that time Totsuki needed to add dormitory as many new students came from abroad. Senzaemon-dono tasked us with building 2 dorm with the budget he gave us. In a span of 2 years, everything was going well, I and my sister were happy that we can stay at Totsuki and observe new talents shine in here as they go out to make a name for themselves.." Natasha had a smile on her face, she remembers the good old day with joy. "But...when it came down to naming our dorms, we both wanted the name to have a meaning. For me, North Star was the most appropriate, I wanted the people of this dorm to shine bright and stand out as that star that shines brightly more than any star around it. As for Fumio, she chose The Polar Star as a name. She had the same intentions as mine for her dorm. None of us liked that idea, so we took it out by the old school tears. We did a Shokugeki." Natasha''s eye lighted with fire as she remembered that fight, she will never forget it. Her tone and expression made Alex want to hear more. "The end of that fight was concluded as a draw. we did many rematches but it always came out as a draw. So we had no choice but to stop. At that time, we had two choices, either both of us change the name or both of us drop the name." Natasha came back to the table and sat in front of Alexander." So, we both kept the name. Even then, we were still bitter about it. The names were registered so we couldn''t do anything about. so we took the fight to another ground. We decided that the one who is worthy of that name is the one with the most members of his dorm in the elite 10." "The elite 10?!!" Alexander becomes more interested now as the fight between the two sisters included the elite 10 now. "Yes. Every generation, the first seat of the elite 10 belonged to my dorm''s students while Fumio''s students lasted in the other seats, so, until some time, I was always the winner. The last holder of the first seat was...Alexandra Helmet." "Mother!!" Alexander shouted out loud, his mother never mentioned anything about her being the first seat, it took him off guard that his mother was the top of her generation but again, it wasn''t that surprising as he saw first hand what is she capable of. Natasha laughed at that, but her laugh faded slowly and was replaced with a sad expression " Yes, your mother was the last first seat of the elite 10. Also, the last member of the North Star Dormitory." Natasha started crying and wiping her tears with her napkin again " After her. The Polar Star started rising up with those unpleasing boys. If they were in Alexandra''s 67th generation they would''ve been crushed mercilessly!" Natasha''s sad face turned to an enraged beast expression. but again turned sad " For 20 years, no student applied here, All I could do is watch as Fumio and her student take the top. Thankfully this year, you applied with a few other students or the school would''ve forced me to shut down the dormitory since it takes a lot of space that Totsuki will need in the future." Alexander saw that this old lady loves this place, she calls this place her home and so did his mother. Alexander smirked widely as he said with an arrogant face " Don''t worry about it. Since I am here, then the first seat is mine. I will revive this dorm, The North Star will rise again." Alex promised Natasha to he will bring her home to the top, Unknown to him, Natasha saw his Alexandra in him which made her feel happy. "I am sure you would, But for now let''s go downstairs, The other students must be on their way here, the sun is going down so classes are over." Natasha went downstairs with Alexander, they both stood in front of the door. Natasha was standing in the same way when she met Alexander, while Alex is sitting on the doorsteps watching as the sun is going down. On the road in front of them, Natasha and Alexander can see 5 people coming down as they''re walking with each other. They seem like they met on the way here. As the students entered through the iron gate and came near the Mansion, Alex''s eyes widened when he was able to recognize two of them. As Alex recognized them, The two people did too as one of them waved and shouted at him with a cheerful and silly tone " Alex-chan~" -------------------------------------- Don''t forget to support me on Pat-reon: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon. My 2 months vacation is near, so I will focus more on writing; meaning advanced chapter on patr-eon in the near future.. ----------------------------------- Also, guess who is the 5 new students, they''re not original, they''re from the cannon. Chapter 7 - La Torre Doro The first day of school in Totsuki is officially over. Those who have club activities are allowed in to meet and stay in school after it''s closed. And for those who aren''t part of anything needs to leave the school ground and go to their staying place. The teachers also are no exception. Only they still need to do some paperwork after the classes, In Totsuki there are already those who are on the verge of being expelled and a meeting between teacher is needed to decide if they should wait for further improvement or they''re just hopeless, being Totsuki''s teacher gives you. Inside the teacher''s room, all Totsuki''s teachers are gathering around one big round table. "Then, these 2 should be expelled, their behavior is lazy and uncaring, no passion for cooking and no desire for improvement. And what is even more irritating is their first grade in the class is an E." One teacher with black hair is standing as he is deciding 2 students'' future in Totsuki " I see no value in leaving them wasting our resources." All the teacher agreed with an understanding node. There is no place in Totsuki for such students. "That is all, ladies gentlemen. You''re dismissed." The man gave the signal as the other teachers stood up and left. Among those teachers is the Chinese cuisine teacher from Alexander''s first class. He was still wearing his traditional Chinese clothes, unlike all the teachers. He made his way to one teacher who is walking in front of him. "Mr.Michael..." he called. The blond man in front of him stopped to turn and see his old friend calling for him. He is still wearing his silly smile as always. "Signore Lee. It is a pleasure to meet you after such a long time." The two friends hugged each other in a brotherly hug. This was the norm for them after all those years they spent with each other in this school. "It is my friend, how is your class going?" Asked teacher Lee making Michael sigh deeply. "Those two idiots who just got expelled are from my class. Absolutely no passion!!" Michael expressed his anger clearly for those two. " And what about you, old Lee?" "Hahaha!! Good, no one is expelled yet, but there may be in the future if they kept on being like this. They need to evolve. Ah! this reminds me of something..." Teacher Lee brought out a small paper from his sleeves and gave it to Michael "...Can you translate for me what is written on this? I think it''s Italian!" This was Alexander''s Fortune cookie''s ambition paper that Teacher Lee told them to write on. " Hm? [La torre d''oro], This means The Golden Tower or The Tower Of Gold, both are correct." He gave the piece of paper back to Teacher Lee " What is that for?" he asked "Who knows? " Teacher Lee shrugged his shoulders as he resumed walking "Maybe I will find out in time. This year''s first year are special" he added while chuckling making his friend confused at what is funny? Back at the North Star Dormitory. Alex had met with unexpected friends and his new Dormmates. In the Living Room, All the new members of the North Star Dorm are gathering out of a request from Natasha. "Since I took all of you in a tour around the dorm, it''s time for you guys to get to know each other. You''ll be living with each other for the next 3 years...Unless you got expelled" Said Natasha with a happy tone, the last part was said in a whisper but it still was heard by them " Then let us start by Alexander-kun." Natasha pointed at Alexander who stood and removed the white-haired girl from his arm. "Alice! I need my arm if you will..." Alex took his arm back from Alice who was hugging it and humming some song. It was really a surprise that Alice came to live in a dorm, she should be in the Nakiri mansion. "I am Saiba Alexander, I hope we can get along with everyone." He looked around to see unmoved and cold glares directed at him especially a certain blond haired boy and one white-haired boy. Alexander related they''re glare with his speech, but unlike the other inferior students, these two''s intense glares are out of competitiveness, not jealousy. "Then I am next..." Alice stood up with happy go lucky face, she raised her hand up and said: " I am Nakiri Alice..." Suddenly Alice''s aura turned cold and serious, her Red eyes held a faint red glow inside them as she said: " I am here to be on top, keep that in mind." Immediately as she finished her introduction, her aura went back to the calm and cheerful as it was before. After Alice, The blond haired boy stood up, he looked at Alexander with his blue eyes and looked at him and only him " I am Takumi Aladini and this my brother Isami, Our family runs a restaurant in Italy. And I want to add this.." Takumi closed his eyes for a moment before opening them and pointed at Alexander " I Takumi Aladini will make you swallow your words at the entrance ceremony back. I will show you that I am not here to play little games. Do you hear me? Saiba Alexander." There was a moment of intense glaring shared between these two before it was broken by the next boy. His skin was a bit darker with a long white hair made into a ponytail, his green eyes looked at Takumi and Alexander with a hint of ridiculousness, its as if he didn''t want to be a part of their little dispute. "Hayama Akira." He sat back and closed his eyes, he took out his spice bottle, he put it near his nose and took a deep breath. For Akira, there is no need for words, he will crush his competitions when they face each other. Even that arrogant boy too, he will realize who Hayama Akira is. And if it wasn''t for Jun''s insistence to get in a dorm, Akira wouldn''t wast his time here around these people. Kurokiba Ryo stood up with a lazy sigh " Kurokiba Ryo, I am lady Alice''s assistance.." He returned and sat down. He wasn''t interested in anything other than cooking and has no energy to wast in small talks. The atmosphere inside the living room is chaotic, everyone is in his own world and with a little respect to the others. especially toward Alexander. Natasha could only smile meekly at this scene, this a school for chefs to face each other so its only natural for them to be on edge around each other. "Oi! Alice, aren''t you supposed to be in the Nakiri Mansion, how come you''re here?" Alexander asked the main thing that was on his mind since he met Alice at the door. "Of course I messed you so I decided to live with you under one roof." She said. she tightened her grip on Alex''s arm as she smiled subjectively making Alex have cold sweat run down on his back. "Lady Alice came here out of a recommendation from headmaster Senzaemon." Ryo exposed Alice''s lie without hesitation causing Alexander to look at Alice with a frown. "RYO!!" Alice pouted at Ryo''s betrayal " You''re supposed to be my aid!! support me will you!!" "I''ll keep that in mind..e Ryo responded in a monotone tone, clearly not listening. "Enough!" Alex flicked Alice on her forehead as he took back his Arm and stood up making Alice pout again. "I am going to sleep, Goodnight." Alex turned and headed upstairs "WAIT!!" Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. It was Takumi. He looked at Alexander with eyes full of fire. " We''re still not done yet, Saiba Alexander" he crossed his arm and stood proudly with Isami his brother behind him. "Not Done from what??" Asked Alex, he leaned forward a little and looked at Takumi for the answer "I told I will make you swallow back your words. I didn''t speak until now out of respect to Natasha-san...." Takumi looked at Alex in the eyes and declared "...Saiba Alexander, I challenge you to a match between the two of us!" The room becomes quiet for a moment. Alice looked at Takumi with an amused smile while Ryo and Akira were unimpressed, this wasn''t related to them. "Okey." Alexander accepted, he looked at the old Natasha who gave him a thumbs up. Young one should fight. She thought. Alexander walked to the kitchen followed by Takumi. "Will your brother join us too??" Alexander asked "Just me." Answered Takumi "Who will be the judges??" He asked, he just asked for a challenge but he forgot they need judges. "Don''t worry about that. Alice, Ryo, and white-haired boy will be." Said Alexander, he took out some kitchen knives and pots. "Leave it to us~" Alice was excited, it''s been a whole year since she met Alexander, so she is excited to be finally able to eat some of his food. While Ryo just nodded, if his lady accepted then he should too. It will be a pain in the ass if she started nagging him again. "Count me out of this." Said Akira, he turned around to leave to his room, he wasn''t interested in a little challenge between two idiots. Alexander looked at Akira for a bit before he looked at Natasha who understood what he wanted. "I will be the third judge." She said, althought she wanted for Akira to join them but she can''t force him something he doesn''t want to do. "Then it is decided. What dish should we make?" Takumi brought out his tools and wore his white cooking suit. "Since it''s late and I want to sleep, then something that can be cooked fast. Any suggestions?" Alex asked their judges Natasha thought for a moment before she suggested, there aren''t that much of ingredients in the kitchen, she needs to collect some from the gardens. She thought what can be cooked with what available and said: " How about Chicken Burrito, the ingredients for that are available now, so there is no need to get new ones from the gardens. what do you say?". ************************************ Don''t forget to support me on Patr-on, go to https://www.*******.com/RedVoidDoragon Chapter 8 - Thin Layer!! "Ehh!! a burrito this late?? Well, whatever...." Alice complained, she wanted to eat something tasty and rich, but it turned out she will be eating a burrito. "I don''t mind anything, just let us be done with this" Said Ryo "Yes, hurry up Alex-chan, I am hungry, I haven''t eaten in 3 hours." Alice pleaded for Alexander to hurry and feed her. Forgetting she was just complaining early. Takumi thought for a moment and said " Let it be. Just you wait, Saiba Alexander, I will make you taste defeat." Both of Takuma and Alexander ran to the kitchen and took out the necessary ingredients. Alex went to the fridge and took some chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts, he quickly went and lighted the fire to grill them. Both Takumi and Alexander are moving at the same speed, their hands are working at a fast pace trying to finish the side preparation before the chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts are grilled. After the chicken is grilled, it was Takumi who took it first, it seems like he had finished his preparations to assemble the burrito. He mixed the shredded chicken, cheese, cilantro, and the diced avocados he prepared beforehand. He then placed a tortilla flat on a plate and added the mix of ingredients. And finally, he poured 1 spoon of oil into a heated pan and placed the Tortilla to be cooked for the next 3 minutes Takumi looked back at Alexander who hasn''t even begun mixing his ingredient in the Tortilla. Takumi Smirked as he said " What is wrong Saiba Alexander? You can''t keep up. a Burrito is a 10-20 minutes dish, you can''t even do that. Looks like you were just all talk." Takumi didn''t pay attention to what Alexander was doing as he could only see his back. If he was able to see, he would''ve never spoken these words. Takumi was the first to present his dish " Bon appetit. Please take a bite of my dish." Takumi was sure of his dish and confident of his abilities. But his brother who was on the sidelines was worried, he could see that Alex was adding something else that his brother didn''t pay attention to. The judges took a bite of Takumi''s dish. They felt as the mozzarella melts in their mouths with a pleasant feeling. The chicken wasn''t hard to chow on and perfectly tender. Natasha, Alice, and Ryou felt as if their in the middle of Mexico surrounded by dancing chickens as they call for them to join. Takumi looked at their reaction and felt proud, such an easy dish like Burrito was nothing to Takumi. "Oh my!! this really mysterious! there is something else inside this burrito that I can''t pick up. Is it the way he grilled the chicken? or Is it how the ingredients were mixed together?!" Natasha put her hand on her cheek as she tried to figure things out. Takumi smirked and chuckled "It the sauce, I mixed lime juice, Olive oil with fresh cilantro creating this salsa. just a little touch." The judges couldn''t help but take another bite to see if they can feel the taste of the ingredients he listed. And they did, they felt every taste he listed making them have another blast of joy, the chickens that were calling for them earlier had stopped calling and came and danced around them. They enjoyed those small bites as their faces burst with joy, even the expressionless Ryo made a satisfied smile. But their foodgasm ended with the sound of Alex''s dish being put on the table. "Here you go, Everyone. Ah! I made some for you guys too." Alexander gave the three burritos to the judges and another two to the Aladini''s brothers. "Hmph! It is already my victory." Takumi took the Burrito with an arrogant smile. The old Natasha, Alice, and Ryo took Alex''s dish, The tortilla is cooked nicely until it turned golden. The ingredients are stuck inside perfectly with no chance of slipping out. Just the mere sight of the dish made Alice wanted to devour it as a whole. The judges took their first bite. The same dish with the same ingredients, but two totally different flavors. The three judges clothes were ripped apart as they felt as if an explosion is happening inside their mouth. and throat. "What is this?? So hot!! and sweet?!!" Alice and Natasha exclaimed loudly, their mouths were red from the hot-sweet flavor inside the burrito. Their reaction alarmed Takumi as he looked at his own Burrito given to him by Alexander, he opened it and his eyes trembled from that sight. "Barbecue Sauce!!" said Ryo, his tongue picked up the flavor, he used this sauce in the past for some dishes, it was very familiar to him. Takumi looked at his burrito with trembling hands. "Don''t hesitate Takumi-kun...Taste it." Alexander smiled sweetly at Takumi whos forehead is sweating. he took a bite and immediately the same hot and sweet feeling assaulted his mouth, the same thing happened to Isami, both of them felt as if they were standing in the middle of a hot day in the desert. their faces turned red and sweated a little bit. ''How can this be, this is more than a BBQ sauce!!'' "If you''re wondering about how I did that then it''s simple, while I am making the sauce, I added Sriracha sauce and mixed it with sweet jelly, there is a few there on top of the fridge, Lady Natasha likes sweets, huh?" Alex looked at Natasha who was smiling with a little blush, no matter how old she got, her sweet tooth always gets the better of her. Alex could understand Takumi''s confusion so he added: "This sauce is usually used for chicken Drumsticks, but no one said I couldn''t use it for Chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts." Takumi listened to Alex''s explanation, he couldn''t understand how he could bring that strong taste of Hot and sweetness at the same time. "Little things matter in cooking, Takumi-kun" Alex had cooked many dishes and tried to come up with new flavors. Sometimes, adding one thing to the dish can change the whole dish to another level. But that if only the right thing was added. "EVEN SO!!! It shouldn'' be that strong, your burrito has other ingredients like Avocado, rice, and cheese-" Before Takumi could finish his sentence he was stopped by Alice. "It''s on the outside of the burrito.." Said Alice making everyone look at her " There is a thin layer of sauce outside of the burrito. That is why the tortilla has a dark golden color than the brown color that comes from heating up the dish. with the sauce being inside and outside of the dish, it can make sure that the flavor of the dish is dominated by the sauce and the other ingredients work as an addition to the flavor." She said. Natasha and Ryo agreed with her. They didn''t notice it at first as the layer was very thin but the first thing that hit them is not the sweet corny flavor of the tortilla but the hot flavor of the sauce. Everything is falling in its place for them now. "Nii-san.."Isami looked at his brother who was shocked about what is happening. Takumi had underestimated his opponent and that is a fatal mistake. "Well, let''s vote!" after finishing her share of food, Natasha decided it was time for declaring the winner. Alice smiled at Alexander as she chuckled a bit while wiping her lips with a napkin. "I choose, Saiba Alexander," said Natasha "Alex-chan is the winner!" said Alice like a cheerleader with her hands up in the air. "Siba Alexander." Said Ryo with a monotone voice. Takumi listened as his defeat was announced, he looked into the floor with a heavy heart, he just declared he will defeat Alex and will make him swallow his words. And look how it turned out. Alex looked at some of Takumi''s burrito that was left not served. He took a bite from it and savored the taste, He smiled after that making Takumi feel angry thinking that Alex was making fun of him. "Nii-san, relax." Isami put his hands on Isami trying to console him. He knows his brother doesn''t like losing. "Takumi Aladini...That was a good dish, You know...." Alex went to Takumi and neared his face " Burrito is a Tex-Mix cuisine, after tasting yours I don''t feel the taste of it is from there. It is like it''s from Italy. To be able to change the taste of a dish to match your style is very good." Said Alexander, he can feel that this boy has so much talent that needs to be triggered. "Do you know why you lost, Takumi-kun??" Takumi looked at Alex who smiling down at him, he felt shame and his face turned red from embarrassment " You don''t need to make me feel good about losing. I lost in the end." Alex chuckled at him as he ruffled Takumi''s blond hair " You lost because you rushed and didn''t pay attention to me, you took the recipe and cook as it says. you added your style in there and everything was good. But again, you forgot about me. If you had paid attention to me I am sure you would''ve avoided being defeated." Takumi slapped Alexander''s hand away from his with a red face " You don''t have to tell me. don''t think we are done yet! I will not accept my defeat like this." Said Takumi, he pointed at Alexander with burning eyes " Saiba Alexander, I will not stop until I defeat you. Let''s go Isami!" Takumi gathered his tools and went upstairs to his room. "Sorry for troubling you..."Isami bowed for Alex and co " My brother likes to challenge other chefs to prove his skills." "Don''t worry, I enjoyed his challenge." Said Alexander with a smile making Isami be glad that Alexander didn''t have a bad impression over his brother. Takumi''s competitiveness makes others dislike him a lot of time. "ISAMI!! what''re you doing come up," shouted Takumi when he turned and didn''t see his brother behind him. Isami bowed for the last time before he ran upstairs. "This is not like you..." Alice came to Alexander and hugged him from behind as she breathed near his ear "...Going with someone else''s whims!" "It was fun while it lasted."Said Alexander " By the way. What is wrong with you being over clingy today?! " he asked "Puu~Can''t I hug my longtime friend. Its been a year since the last time we met." Alice pouted cutely as she played with Alex''s earlobe. "Just get off my back, I need to go to sleep" "NO!!" Alexander didn''t want to argue with Alice as it wouldn'' bring any result so he let her be and dragged her on his back and went up to his room to sleep. "Well, Kurokiba, are you going to stand here all night long," Natasha asked Kurokiba who was standing beside her. He looked at her for a moment before he realized that it was just them here. He then turned to leave to his room. On the way, he was met with Alice who was just thrown out of Alexander''s room. And so, The first meeting between the 6 Resident of the North Star Dorm was chaotic as hell. In another place in Tokyo, one black-haired man wearing glasses and Totsuki''s Uniform was sitting in a cafe. He took out his phone and dialed a number. After a second someone answered. [Who is this...?] the person who answered had a deep and harsh voice filled with arrogance "Eizan-sama, It''s me Mayuri Jintaro." The boy answered with a stiff voice. After all, the person he is talking to is very important [And what do you want a medal. Say what do you have."] Eizan wasn''t in the mood for small talks, he rushed the boy to state the purpose of his call. "Yes, It seems that there is a new restaurant that opened 2 months ago in our area, it''s very bad, sir" The boy started sweating a lot as the conversation took longer than it should be. [Then what? if they''re harassing your restaurant I will send my boys to take care of them] "No no...They didn''t do any of that, It''s just that...." The boy couldn''t speak any further, his relationship with Eizan is that of mutual interest, Eizan takes care of his rivals in this area and he gives a small amount of his money to Eizan. But he is not sure how he will react when he discovers what happened. [Just what?!! I don''t have all day, kid. Speak now!!] Eizan on the other side of the phone is losing patience with this idiot. "All of our customers are leaving our restaurant. Even our regulars" he said with a nervous tone. [HUH?!] ************************ Don''t forget to support me on patr*eon. Go to: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Hit me up with whatever you can. ************************** Chapter 9 - Trouble outside. If there is any error, please do tell me. --------------------------- "Alex-chan...Alex-chan....." At 7 AM in Alexander''s room. Alice is poking his face as she calls for his name. But all she got is Alex rolling to the other side of the bed with a frown on his face. "Moo..."Alice pouted her cheeks as she put her index on her lips thinking of what to do. then a sinister smile formed on her face. "Ah!! No!! not there!! Alex-chan!!!...." Alice began to make m.o.a.ning noises in Alex''s ears. After a few seconds, Alex''s eyes shot open as stood up from his bed and throw a pillow at Alice with a red face. "What the hell are you doing!!!" He shouted at her, Alice ran out of the room with Alex chasing her "Come back here!! Alice!!" He followed her through the halls down to the living room where Natasha and Ryo are waiting for them. When they reached there Alice jumped up and said " Mission succeeded, I brought him down" She did a peace sign with a cheeky smile. Alex kept standing his place at the stairs. "You could''ve woken me up normally you know!" Alex put his palm on his face as he sighed deeply. "It''s not fun that way." Answered Alice. "Forget it. But don''t do that again...It is embarrassing!" Alex said the last part in a whisper, Natasha, Alice, and Ryo couldn''t hear him but the two people coming down from upstairs heard him. "What is that is embarrassing?" Takumi asked, He and Isami just woke up from Alex shouting in the hallways, so they decided to come down even if it''s still early. "Nothing..." Alex dismissed the matter as he doesn''t want to remember that because of Alice''s voice he dreamt that he was sleeping with her. "How unsightly!... look at your clothes, They will fall down." Takumi pointed at Alex''s loos pajama as he passed by him and went and greeted Natasha and the others with his brother Isami. Alex tidies his clothes and went down and said good morning to Natasha and Ryo, he gave a hateful glare at Alice who just shrugged at him cutely. "Then everyone. Let''s have an enjoyable breakfast together..."Natasha said with a sweet voice, her motherly instinct is kicking off. These kids had become her children already "...Unfortunately, Hayama-kun won''t be joining us as he left earlier this morning." she said. "What''s wrong with that guy, he seems like he hates us...what did you do to get him to hate us?" As everyone is heading to the kitchen Alice looked at Alex as she said the last part. Alex hit her on the head with a chopping move " Why are you looking at me? Not all problems come from me." When they reached the kitchen, Natasha stopped Alex and Alice who were getting into another argument. ''These two...'' Natasha couldn''t help but smile meekly when she sees these two arguings, Even Takumi joined in as he was scolding Alex for hitting a lady " Stop it you three and let us prepare breakfast." On the mention of breakfast, everyone stopped what they were doing and entered the kitchen. Apparently, everyone had to prepare their own food. "Saiba Alexander...I challenge you to make the best breakfast." Said Takumi, he recovered from his shock from yesterday. He decided he is going to challenge Alex in every opportunity he gets. Takumi already sees Alex as his rival and is willing to go to great lengths to defeat him. "In this morning..."Alex scratched his head and yawned "...Well, so be it." The challenge was accepted and Both Takumi and Alexander decided to make a Japanese themed breakfast for the whole group, much to Alice''s happiness who was glad she won''t make breakfast and can relax for a few minutes. "This year is gonna be full of energy." Natasha looked at Alex and Takumi who were making breakfast with passion. Natasha can see that Takumi had made Alex his Rival, and when a rival appears even Alex is gonna have his passion moved by the other party, especially if the other party is as passionate about cooking as Takumi. After 45 minutes, Takumi and Alexander presented their breakfast. And just like yesterday, It was Alexander''s complete victory. It was judged like yesterday by Alice, Natasha, and Ryo who didn''t hesitate to announce his victory. "Damn it!! I was so sure this time. I spent the whole night thinking about it." Takumi said with frustration. "Well, give up already, you need more years before you can defeat me." Said Alex, he may seem like an arrogant boy but he just wants to see if Takumi has enough passion or is he just like any other chef. "Don''t get full of your self. Alexander. I am not done yet." Said Takumi, he sat down and ate from Alex''s food as he tried to taste it in depth making Alex smile lightly at him who was in his own world. Alice also took notice of Alexander''s expression ''Looks like you''re enjoying yourself, Alex-chan'' It was no secret that Alice has feelings for Alexander, Anything that makes him happy will do to her too. Alex came closer to Takumi and pointed at the Tamago Gohan he made " You used a little bit more of rice. You need to balance the amount of rice you make with the eggs you mix with. They need to synchronize, no one should dominate the other. Also, you didn''t use Hondashi, so there is less flavor in the dish. Also the heating---" Alex gave Takumi some advice here and there. With all honesty, Takumi is an exceptional chef, he just needs a few pieces of advice and he will take off alone. Takumi who listened to Alexandr''s pieces of advice and noted them mentally. At that moment he thought that Alexander isn''t that arrogant as he took him from the entrance ceremony. Finishing their breakfast in peace. The gang cleaned the table and wore their uniforms to head out. Alice rod in her family''s car as a bodyguards came to escort her with Ryo to the school ground. "See you again, Alex-chan. Takumi-san and Isami-san" Alice waved at them from the window as they departed. The Aladini siblings and Alex stood at the front door of the dorm without moving silently. "So~What class do you have now?" Alex asked the siblings breaking the silence from earlier. "We don''t have any classes now. We have one class with signore Michael, Teacher of Italian cuisine this afternoon." Takumi answered he looked at the scenery in front of them. It was all trees. "Oh! mee too, How about the three of us take a stroll around the school our class begins?" Said Alex, It''s not in his plans to stand here all day, and definitely he won''t be walking around the school alone like a zombie. Takumi looked at his brother to see if he would be coming too which Isami nodded at, meaning it was no problem. "Sure." Said Takumi. Alexander whipped out his phone called his assistance " Yeah it''s me...Did you buy what I told you about yesterday?... Then bring two more, I have friends here who will need them too. Hurry up." "What''s that for??" Asked Takumi in confusion, what will they need?? "It''s just a way of transportation...." Said Alex making them more confused. They waited for half a minute before a small truck followed with other black cars stopped at the gate of the North Star Dorm. Alex''s assistance came down and revealed 3 motorcycles. Alex said that it was a gift from him to Isami and Takumi who tried to refuse it, they didn''t feel good taking advantage of someone else. "C'' mon just take it. Aren''t we friends?" Alexander said with sparkling eyes toward Takumi who backed off and said: "D...Don''t think just because you said we are friends that I won''t try to defeat. Idiot!" Takumi was kinda embarrassed and happy at the same time. Takumi thinks It won''t be a problem to befriend Alex, he is a great chef who was able to defeat him and earn his respect. But he doesn''t like taking things he doesn''t deserve. After many attempts from Alex to convince Takumi to accept the motorcycle, Alex''s assistance entered the argument as he said " The motorcycles are already bought and paid for. Even if you didn''t take, we will just throw them away, Mr.Alaldini." Those words were the last thing that made Takumi accept the motorcycles. And thus the trio heading to Totsuki''s school ground...On motorcycles. -------------------------------- Don''t forget to hit me up on Patr-eon. -----https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon There is 1 chapter posted (one is currently in writing.) --------------------------------- Chapter 10 - Trouble at the restaurant. Alex, Takumi, and Isami are riding on their motorcycles to the school ground, a gentle smile is formed on Alex''s face. Of course, he would smile, he met old friends, made new friends and he is enjoying his time in Totsuki. Right now he is enjoying the nice and cold breeze that hits his face as he rides his motorcycle. The three-man had decided that they should explore Totsuki''s grounds a little. They passed by the staff buildings, The ingredients shops, the equipment shops, and finally the research societies grounds. Its a vast ground filled with many buildings, each one house many clubs that are dedicated to creating new dishes in their respective fields. "Oi! Takumi, are you planning on joining any RS soon?" Alex was curious about what Takumi and his brother are planning on doing. A lot of new first years join RSs to develop their own cooking. "I have no interest in any RS, but I am planning on taking a look at one of the Italian RS." Takumi speeds up a little so he can hear Alex a little on his motorcycle, it''s windy and his voice can''t be heard completely. "Then let us go now.." Alex suggested to go now, there is enough time to until their class begins. Takumi and Isami agreed with him and followed him. On their way, Alex''s eyes caught someone who he had completely forgotten for the past days. It was his little brother Soma. He was standing with some dark blue-haired girl looking at posters on the board. "Soma...!" Alex stopped behind Soma and called for him making the later turn to look with a surprise. He saw his Aniki with two other boys riding on a motorcycle. "Oh! Aniki!!" Soma came running to his brother who ruffled his hair out of habit. " What brought you here??" he asked. "Me and my Friends here are looking for the Italian RS, and You??" Alex answered before he realized he hadn''t introduced the Siblings yet. " Ah!! let me introduce you, Takumi and Isami Aladini, they''re my dormmates. " he gestured at Takumi and Isami, then he turned to Soma " This my younger brother guys. You probably know him already." he said with a smile. If Takumi remembers him from the entrance ceremony then he could remember Soma too. "Yes, We do.." Takumi extended his hand to Soma for a handshake " Nice to meet you, Saiba Soma-kun." Soma returned the handshake and he laughed " No, it''s Yukihira Soma, not Saiba..." He said causing Takumi to be confused. "Let me introduce you to Tadakuro Megumi. She is my dormmate too." Soma pointed at Megumi who is hiding behind him. After she was mentioned she bowed for the boys meekly. After they were done introducing themselves, Takumi neared Alex and asked why their last names different to which Alex answered simply with " Same Father, different mother." At that Takumi understood, it wasn''t strange for a man to take multiple wives in this age, especially since men are in few numbers compared to women. "Then, how about we guys all go see some--" Before Alex could finish his sentence, his phone range. He apologized and brought out his phone "Yes, better be something important" The caller was the manager he appointed at his new restaurant [Young Master, Someone is causing trouble for us here. He insisted that he meets the owner of the restaurant.] The man on the phone was speaking nervously. "You mean to say that you couldn''t take care of a single person?!!" Alex''s mood turned bad and clear for the boyz and girl near him. [No, it''s not like that. This person seems to have some kind of influence in this area. Our customers are becoming less and less. we are taking care of that problem, but this person entered the restaurant and doesn''t want to leave until he sees the owner.] The manager can''t do anything to this person, each time they rebel him he comes back with more trouble for them. "....Fine, I am on my way." Alexander hung up the phone, he turned to his friends and brother and apologized. "I have some problems to take care of at my restaurant, sorry I gotta go." Takumi''s ears shot open at the mention of Alex''s restaurant. "Wait, Can I accompany you, I want to see your restaurant." Takumi is interested in the restaurant that Alex''s run, he wants to see what kind of food is being made there. Alex just smiled and nodded " Why not. let''s go, its about an hour from here." Alex turned his motorcycle and speed up followed by the Aladini''s sibling but he didn''t forget to say goodbye to his brother. "See you again, Otouto yo!!" Alex waved at Soma as he dusted him, leaving towards the gates of totsuki. "What do we do now, Soma-kun?" Megumi asked Soma who was still looking at his brother, Megumi saw his eyes and thought he may be thinking about something serious "Those motorcycles are cool!! I should get me one too." Said Soma with all seriousness making Megumi blame her innocent self for thinking that he was thinking about something important. "Well Megumi, let''s go see the Don RS for now." Soma turned to walk in the direction of the RSs grounds. As Alex and the Aladini''s brothers reached the Tokyo restaurant of the Red Cloud Group. Takumi and Isami gasped at how big it is, It was a three-story building with a front made of glass. The Logo of the Red Cloud Group is on top of the building giving a sense of pride to the building. The trio made their way to the restaurant. It was empty at the moment, The staff was standing nervously as they saw Alexander enter the building. The manager came running to him as he sweats. "Young Master!! " The manager bowed sharply in front of Alex. He was stopped from bowing as Alex wanted information about the current situation. "Tell me what is wrong in less than 100 words " Alex sat on the nearest table with Takumi and Isami. The manager looked the two boys with hesitant eyes making Alex wave at him to just continue, there is nothing to hide. The manager nodded as he tried to summarize everything in 100 words " So, What happens is, this area of Tokyo has only two large restaurants, Ours and another restaurant that was here for some years before us. The customers of that restaurant came to our shop after hearing about our food making the business for the other restaurant go down." At this point everything is great but... "You see, some boy came demanding for us to change our location because according to him, this is their territory. After we refused, Rumors about our ingredients being low quality and that we are using some kind of light addiction drugs in our food. There was even a rumor of us cooking cat and dogs food. After that, no customers returned even if we tried to explain ourselves." Alex''s eyes had a dark glint in them. trying to take down your rival is a common thing in any industry. But this is just too much, they basically want to ruin us, Thought Alex. Surprisingly Takumi and Isami thought the same. Their eyes looked as if they were familiar with such things. It seems they went through this. Alex stood up after a little time of thinking, he looked at his friends and apologized " Sorry guys, you''ll have to return alone. I will be staying here for some time" Takumi smiled and stood up " It''s okay, but more importantly, we will help." Said Takumi, his eyes are holding rage inside them, he had always despised such action " If there is anything that I can do, please tell me. Me and Isami will be glad to help." Takumi said with earnest eyes, Isami nodded at Alex in agreement. They''ve become friends and if this isn''t the time to show their friendship, then when will it be?! Alex thought for a moment and then he said " Actually there is! " His words made the brothers happy " How about you guys work here this next 3 days?" "Of course! count us in!!" The Aladini''s brother said with excitement to which Alex laughed happily. These are good chef, that would be quite useful in his plan and Takumi is a handsome boy, he needs to get in these girls and women. Takumi didn''t know why but his body shivered suddenly. Alex pulled out his phone and called for his assistance " Hello, it''s me...Yes, I am out of school with Takumi and Isami-kun...Yes, take care of our absence in school for the next 3 days and inform Natasha-san too." "Its time to counter fire with fire!" Alex looked out of the restaurant as he saw a few people observing the inside of the restaurant. His smile grows wider as he thought he will be having a little fun destroying the other party. --------------------------------- Don''t forget to hit me up on Patr-eon. -----https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Chapter 12 is already out (Chapter 13 is in progress) Chapter 11 - Red Cloud VS Mayuri Group! "You!! hurry up and clean that table quickly" Alex is instructing the waiters to move to the empty table. The past 2 days were really exciting for Alex, he got to work against unfair odds. It made him smile in a single day more than he did in a week in the past. Many things were changed. Instead of placing the kitchen at the back of the restaurant where no one can see anything. He decided to give a show. The customers now can watch as their food is being made. the chefs are instructed to make their cooking as flashy as possible, no one wants to spend minutes of their life watching someone else cook. The waiters are outside trying to invite people inside, they need at least a small amount of people to witness the show and show them that the rumors are false. After that people will come back. In the end, they were just rumors and no one saw anything. "Beautiful Ladies, How about you be the first person to taste our new dish!!" One waiter called for a group of girl. They stopped to look at the handsome boy in front of them. This waiter is Takumi, the waiter uniform is suiting him so much and it makes him look mature with his hair pushed back revealing his forehead. The girls agreed immediately because of his smile, but one girl stopped them " Hey, isn''t this the Red Cloud Restaurant? I heard their food have drug inside of it! " Her words made her friend stop and look at Takumi with hesitation to which Takumi laughed it off "Of course such beautiful Ladies wouldn''t believe such Rumors, would you?!" Takumi smiled at them as he pointed behind him " You can clearly watch as your food is being cooked" Takumi pointed at the newly located kitchen where anyone from outside can see as the food is being made. There are already many people sitting there waiting or eating with pleased expressions. "Besides that, wouldn''t the police arrest us if we really had drugs here." Said Takumi, that sentence made the girl return to their senses, They apologized and went inside. Takumi followed them as he guided them to an empty place and went behind the kitchen and started making food for them. The girls are already thinking that he is the perfect boyfriend material. Alex who was watching from the corner as Takumi and Isami cooking for the customers with a pleasing smile. It took a whole day to relocate the kitchen like this where people can feel safe about the rumors and one day to bring back the customers. Alex''s assistance came to him and whispered something to him. Alex''s eyes had a dark glint flash in them "Just make sure that everything is on time. I don''t want any mistakes." Alex''s eyes looked at his assistance with a warning look. Mistakes can''t be forgiven now. "I won''t disappoint you, my Young Lord" The assistance bowed and retreated to do his job. -------------------------- Mayuri Group, an above average restaurant chain that runs its business mainly in Tokyo city in multiple areas. Its restaurant serves all kind of Japanese dishes, from seafood to vegetarian food. This group is lead by the Mayuri family with Mayuri Tanaka as the head of all branches. He is an old man with 3 sons. To prepare his children to lead the family one day, he gave each one of them a branch restaurant in a random area. The Youngest son, and surprisingly the most talented and the one who is more likely to inherit his father. Mayuri Jintaro a third-year student at Totsuki. He took management of the Restaurant in Alexander''s new restaurant''s area. At first, he didn''t mind the new restaurant opening in his area as most people here are regulars of his restaurant. But apparently, that was a mistake. The new restaurant is a multicultural restaurant with all kind of food, if you order it, they will prepare it. Some of their food is better than their own. Each day, the news of the new restaurant started spreading in the area and customers became lesser with each day. Finally getting enough of that. Jintaro decided to call his business partner, Etsuya Eizan. a second year and The 9th seat holder in Totsuki''s elite 10. After calling Eizan, Jintaro received a chain of orders from him. He was tasked with spreading rumors around the Red Cloud Restaurant such as low-quality ingredients and illegal use of drugs in food. At first, Jintaro wasn''t optimistic about such a thing but surprisngly it worked. People are sensitive to such things when the matter include the food they eat. No one wants to be addicted to drugs. "Ahh~Such refreshment...I can finally rest." Mayuri Jintaro is sitting in his office on the 3rd floor of the restaurant drinking cold and refreshing orange juice " It''s already two days since That Red Cloud Restaurant reputation went down. it is done fore. fufuf~" The boy is smiling from ear to ear. But his peace was broken by one of his staff who broke inside the office and shouted " JINTARO-SAMA!!! IT''S VERY BAD!!!" "WH..WHat is wrong with you!!!" Jintaro''s juice was spilled on his pants from the sudden surprise he received. The staff was panting heavily as he tried to deliver the message "I...It''s the customers!...." "What about them...?" "They ran away from the restaurant!!!" The boy took a deep breath as tears fell down on his cheeks " RATS AND C.O.C.KROACHES WERE FOUND INSIDE THE KITCHEN AND PEOPLE''S FOOD!!!!" he shouted causing Jintaro''s face to pale like a ghost. -----------------Earlier by 45 minutes----------- One single blond-haired girl made entered the Mayuri restaurant, she was received by Waiters who guided her to an empty table. "What would you like, My Lady?" The waiter gave her the menu, she took it and scanned the dishes. "Give me...Miso soup, Tsukemono, and one Sashimi, please." The waiter took the menu and went back to the kitchen to give the order. The blond girl was playing with her phone and going on social media. She was waiting for her food with a bored face. This girl is a very famous Vlogger and Youtuber in Tokyo, her followers are in thousands. She is currently updating her page on Facebook and Twitter. After half an hour, the food arrived as the waiters from before came and put her orders in front of her. "Please enjoy, My Lady." "Yeah, You can leave." Her monotone voice is making the poor boy feel uncomfortable. The blonde took chopsticks and started eating her Tsukemono while using her phone. The waiter left her to eat so he won''t bother her. Everything went very good, the hall was quiet and the atmosphere was nice and calm....Until now. This peace was broken by a loud shout from the blond girl. "WAITER!! WAITER!!!" She called. The whole hall looked at her, her shout made everyone pay attention. The waiter ran to her with an anxious face "What happened, my lady?!" he asked. The girl looked at him with her blue pissed eyes "What happened you say?!!" the girl pointed at her table and shouted again" EXPLAIN TO ME WHY MY TSUKEMONO IS ROTTEN??!!" The poor waiter''s face went pale as if he saw ghosts. It was right, the lower part of the food is rotten, the vegetable has a black spot of being rotten. The girl didn''t end it here she again shouted but this time she fell on the floor, " RAT!! IT''S A RAT!!!" The girl hid behind the waiter as the small rat came out of her soup. The whole room broke into an uproar, more people started pointing that their food had something wrong with it. "OI!! My Sushi has a foul smell!!!" "This soup is cold!!!" "What is happening?!! Why is the meat in my Udon tastes strange!!" "Kyaa!! I found a c.o.c.kroach in my food too!!!" The staff members and chefs came out to see this scene as More people started shouting, The blond girl took her phone out and started filming this. "How dare you give us this kind of food?!!" she shouted as she filmed the staff and the people showing and calling out their bad. The staff was speechless as they couldn''t do anything. Everyone was speaking at the same time, shouts of angry women and men and even teenagers complaining. "Give us our money back!!" Someone shouted, after him, many did the same as a chant broke out. "Refund!! Refund!!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!!" "Refund!! Refund!!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!!" "Refund!! Refund!!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!! Refund!!" As the people are chanting for their money back. Mayuri Jintaro came down from the office to witness this scene. People swarmed him "You Brate!! If my kid got sick, be prepared for a law-suit!!" Said an old man, he was a politician and a new regular here. "Me too!! In fact, I don''t need to wait for anything! I am calling for my lawyer now!" A middle-aged lady took her phone and made a phone call to her lawyer. "W..wAIT EVERYONE!! THERE MUST BE SOME KIND OF MISTAKE!! " Jintaro shouted at the people, he tried to calm the situation but he only made it worse. "YOU DARE TO SHOUT IN OUR FACES AFTER WHAT HAPPENED!!!" The blond girl from before came and filmed Jintaro and the people too. She made sure to film everything. As if this wasn''t enough. The chefs that were still in the kitchen cooking, Came out running and screaming. Behind them is a large number of rats and insects. The whole Restaurant became empty in an instant. Everyone fled from the restaurant. Everything was filmed by the blonde girl. Getting everything done. She left the scene of Jintaro being mobed by a bunch of angry people. Later that day, One video went viral on Youtube and trended on Twitter and Facebook. It was from that girl''s channel and accounts, the whole thing was caught, from the people screaming that their food is rotten and rats running out of the kitchen. [Can you guys believe this. This was the worst day ever!! I never saw such a dirty restaurant like that!! The owner even screamed at us when he was at fault] The blonde girl was being angry at the end of the video [The Mayuri restaurant chain had such rumors on it in the past but I can''t believe that it was true...You really can''t trust a boy to manage a restaurant] [Anyway guy, don''t forget to subscribe, like and share my video, I will make sure to give you guys updates on this horrible event so make sure you hit that notification button to receive all my new news and videos.] The same girl who was on youtube and other social media outlets was watching herself on her phone. She was reading the comments under her videos. To say people were angry and disgusted would be an understatement. She was smiling from ear to ear, never in her life did she gain this much views and the number of her followers increased by another few thousands. Just as the video ended, a message came to her phone, she swiped down and saw the e-mail, it was from her bank account. [--To: Hanakawa Hana--- Your bank account had received a new amount of money with approximately: five hundred thousand dollars. It will be an honor to tell you that you have received the right to use our Black Credit Card. Please go to our nearest branch to receive your card.] The girl was so happy as she jumped from her bed " The easiest money that I have in my entire life!!!" She was so happy that she could cry. In another place, The Red Cloud Restaurant, Alex is in his Office on the top floor watching the same video. His eyes were cold and bored, he supported his head with his arm on the chair. An evil smirk formed on his face as he said with mocking laughed " Don''t play with Dragons if You''re a sheep!" All it took was 3 days to destroy the Mayuri Restaurant''s reputation in this Area. **************************** Chapter 14 is out on Patr-eon ( Ch 15 is in progress) Go to: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Chapter 12 - A Gang Of Bikers Alex, Takumi, and Isami had succeeded in reviving the Red Cloud Restaurant''s reputation in this Area. Customers are flooding in like never before. The Mayuri restaurant in this area was accused of cooking in an unhealthy environment, no one is willing to eat there. Meaning that all of their customers now belong to the Red Cloud Restaurant. "Whew~That was intense!" Takumi sat in front of Alexander in his office with his brother. Their work is done and they''re preparing to go back to school, it''s been nearly three full days since they worked here. "Both of you did a great job, especially you, Isami, You helped in the kitchen a lot." Alex expressed his thanks to his friends, he bowed to them out of respect. They were really in need of additional cooks to speed up their work. "It''s not a problem, but don''t think this was for free." Said Takumi, he crossed his arm as he looked at Alex with intense eyes. "Don''t worry, I will pay, give me your bank account information and I will---" Before Alex could finish his words, he was cut by Takumi. "You can keep that money, I don''t need it..." He said, " What I want is the right to challenge you whenever I want." He said with determination making Alex look at him with a confusing face. "Hahaha!!! "Alex burst out laughing, This boy is really interesting! He thought " Alright! why not?! Come at me whenever you feel it" Alex stood up from his chair and patted Takumi and Isami on their shoulders " Let''s go back to Totsuki, The rest can be taken care off by the manager" The trio went downstairs and passed by the customers and the staff who bowed and thanked the brothers for their work. The motorcycles are still outside waiting for them, They wore their helmets and switched on the bikes to leave. Just as they were going to hit the gas, a loud shout comes from behind them. "WAIT!!!" a black haired boy wearing glasses and a Totsuki''s student uniform was running towards them. "Who is that? do you know him?" Asked Takumi "I don''t know him" answered Alex, it was a lie, of course, he knows him. This boy is the manager of their rival restaurant that he had just destroyed yesterday. The boy arrived and was panting heavily. His clothes are missed up and his hair is in chaos. He looked up at Alex with hateful eyes as he shouted: " HOW DARE YOU!!!" The trio was confused, a boy came out of nowhere and just started shouting at them. "HOW DARE YOU DESTROY MY SHOP''S REPUTATION!!" he shouted again, tears are falling from his eyes. the last day was a living hell for him. Everything turned upside down because of one mistake. "What are you talking about?" Alex asked in a monotone voice, he wasn''t really interested in continuing this conversation " If you don''t have anything to say, I am leaving" Alex tightened his grip on his bike and was going to leave. "We are not done yet!!" the boy shouted " I am going to get back at you for this!! You''re a Totsuki''s student too, I will take everything from you!!" The boy shouted at Alex who was already far away with Takumi and Isami. They are heading to Totsuki. After an hour or so, The three boy entered the school ground, it''s been three days so they had missed a lot of things. They gave the Motorcycles to the security guard until they come back for them Around there is a lot of students running around which caught their attention. "Is there some kind of event or what??" Asked Isami "Yes, it looks like something is happening!" Takumi looked around him and saw that all students are running toward one large building with excited faces "Lets'' go see what''s happening then." Said Alex, the followed the crowd and entered the building. It was if a football match is about to take place. They entered and looked at the Arena. "Oh! It''s a Shokugeki!" Said Takumi, Now they know why everyone is running around, Shokugeki is one of the main principals of Totsuki''s academy. Students can resolve any kind of conflict between each other through a Shokugeki. Alex''s eyes shot open from shock. It was his brother, Soma was presenting his dish and the audience clearly doesn''t like him one bit. Alex''s body was trembling! That Idiot, we''re still at the beginning of school and he already got himself in trouble, thought Alex, According to people around him. If Soma lost he will be expelled from Totsuki. "YOU BETTER WIN!! SOMA!!" Alex shouted on top of his lungs " IF YOU LOST I AM BEATING THE SHIT OUT OF YOU!!!" his shouts attracted many people including his dorm mates who were watching the Shokugeki. Alice who was on the other side heard his ear piercing voice looked around and spotted him. "Let''s go Ryo! Alex-chan came back??" She hopped around as she made her way to Alex''s side with Ryo following her. Soma who heard his brother shout looked up. He had just presented his Don dish. "Ohoo!! Yo Aniki, watch as I win!!" Soma shouted cheerfully not even caring about his surrounding or about the judges eating his dish. Many students looked between them with anger these were somehow hated by the school as they declared arrogantly that they will be on top. One of the people who heard Alex shout was Erina who looked at him from her VIP place ''Alex-sama...'' Erina stood up wanting to go greet him and even apologize to him about her rude behavior at the entrance ceremony. But as she saw Alice jumping on Alex''s back she sat back again with a moment of sadness, but it was just a moment as she regained her arrogant and sharp look. "Alex-chan? Where''ve you been? I missed you??" Alice hugged Alex bag smashing her voluptuous b.o.o.b.s on his back making him shiver and his ears turn red. "O...Oi!! Get off my back!!" Alex hit Alice on her head with a chop, but it didn''t hurt as she just stuck out her tongue. "But...Honestly, Your little brother is really interesting you know?" Alice said as she stood between Alex and Takumi. Ryo and Isami are behind them greeting each other. Looks like Isami was telling him about what happened to them in the past 3 days. "Just how did he get himself into a Shokugeki??" Asked Takumi, Alex too wanted to ask that so he looked at Alice who was here. "Erina as always wanted to remove one particular RS called the Don RS, she thought that a 2nd rate dish is not needed in Totsuki, so she cut off their budget and forced them into a Shokugeki..."Alex and Takumi understood until now but the main question is...How is Soma related to this?? "Your little brother witnessed that Tan girl insulting the Don RS and he decided to take the Shokugeki on their behalf. If he lost, he gets expelled. If Nikumi girl lost, She joins the Don RS and their budget increase along with other things. Its really interesting??" Alice started humming after finishing her explanation. Well, that what she heard after asking around a little. "Oh, They will decide the winner!" Takumi informed Alex as he saw the judges going to press some button. [The winner is Yukihira Soma!!!] The Host announced with a lovely and sweet voice giving Alexander a relief. He promised his father to help Soma a little. But if Soma got expelled how is he gonna do that?!! Soma was on stage with the blond tan girl, he seems to be telling her something that got her eventually to cry. The match ended with the student left the arena as they were disappointed that Soma didn''t get expelled. Later after the match ended. Alex, Takumi, Megumi, Alice, Ryo, Isami and Don RS leader are outside surrounding Soma and Alex. The later hit his brother on the head. "You Idiot!!! How can you be so clueless!! If you met someone stronger than that girl you would''ve been done for!!" Alex was still angry at Soma, he lectured him for some time before he let it go. Only if he promised not to get into a fight like that again. "I am really thankful to Yukihira-kun for saving my RS, Please don''t be harsh on him, Saiba-kun" The Don RS leader thanked Yukihira and bowed for him. His long hair that he fixed after Nikumi cut off fell down after he bowed. He panicked and quickly picked it up to fix it again. The Others started laughing at how weird it was thinking how can he fix that part when it''s already cut clean. "More importantly! I will let it go this time..." Alex patted Soma''s back " You di great, little brother!" The others followed Alex and congratulated Soma too. Soma and Megumi were happy as they laughed with them. The group separated with Som and Megumi going back to the Polar Star Dorm and Alex and his group going to the North Star Dorm. "You need to tell us everything in details, okay??" Alice said excitedly, she really wished she was with Alex and Aladini''s siblings in that 3 day period. They had so much fun there! Se thought. "Wait until we reach home, Natasha-san will want to hear that too." Said Alex. The group of five people went to the security guard that they gave their motorcycles to. Alice rode behind Alex, Ryo behind Takumi. They all speed up to their dorm. On the way, Alice started playing as she shouted excitingly, This is her first time Riding a motorcycle, she was really enjoying her self. "Oh!! Isn''t that our mysterious Dormmate??" Alice pointed in front of them where they could see Hayama Akira carrying some boxes with another short girl. they were crossing the road to another building. "Mysterious Dormmate-Kun??" Alice shouted and waved at Akira as the group stopped their bikes in front of Akira and the sort girl. Akira looked at his Dormmates with a funny expression, to him they looked like a gang of bikers. "Hayama-kun, who are these people??!!!" asked The short girl she had black hair made in a ponytail and wore glasses. She looked between Hayama and the gang with nervous and shaking eyes. ''D..Did Hayama-kun get in trouble with some gang??!!!'' She thought ----------------------------------------- Chapter 15 is out on Patr eon Go to: https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on Patr eon App: Doragon Chapter 13 - HAYAMA AKIRA "Yaaa!! I didn''t expect for Hayama-Kun''s friends to visit so suddenly" the gang is currently inside the Shiomi Seminar " Please forgive us for the dirty place." Jun bowed apologizing and served them some herbal tea. Alex and the others looked around the messy room, all sort of stuff is thrown around. Hayama who is on the other side of the couch looked at his Dormmates with a displeased eyes " Once you drink that tea, leave, we are busy." He said while crossing his arms. "Busy?!..." Alice put her index on her lips in confusion " But you''re just sitting there. Is this a new definition of Busy??" said Alice "I have to move in the boxes outside." Hayama had a tick mark on his forehead, he really can''t take this girl. The two entered a heated argument, Jun, on the other hand, was looking at them with nervous eyes "H..Hayama-kun, Don''t treat your friends like that!!!" Jun shouted at Hayama making the two stop their argument. "We''re not friends really." Said Alex in a monotone voice, his words made the room quite for a moment. "W..What do you mean? aren''t you guys Hayama-Kun''s Dormmates?? So, you guys are friends." Jun questioned nervously, if she could cry at this moment then she would. "Well, we are dormmates, but he always leaves the dorm earlier than us, comes back late at night. We can''t say we are friends at all" Said Alex, Alice, Takumi, Ryo, and Isami nodded in agreement, they rarely see the white-haired boy. Jun looked at Hayama who was avoiding her gaze, she was somehow angry at him " You said your relationship is going smoothly..." Jun said with teary eyes "...Hayama-kun, Did you lie to me!! How could you?!!" Hayama was feeling bad right now, why had these idiots come here, just to expose him. "What was even the reason I sent you to live in a dorm?!" Jun asked. The sole reason she sent Hayama to a dorm is to have friends of his age instead of spending the whole day taking care of her and cleaning after her. He''s like a son to her and what would a mother want for her son other than to enjoy his youth "I do not need friends, Jun..." Hayama looked at Jun in the eyes and said confidently " ...I need to be by your side." "You don''t need to be by my side at all the time. I want you to have friends and have people you can rely on." Said Jun. She turned and looked at Alex and co, she bowed to them " Please forgive Hayama-Kun''s behavior, in his heart, he doesn''t want to hurt everyone" Jun looked at everyone with Gentle eyes " Please, be Hayama-Kun''s friends" "Oi! Jun why are you asking them---" Hayama''s mouth was shut by Jun''s hand. If Hayama isn''t willing to take the first step then she will do it for him. "Why not." Said Alex. "I see no problem," said Takumi "Nice to know you." Said Isami "We''re in your care??" said Alice "Whatever my lady said," said Ryo Jun looked at the bunch of youth and her eyes had teardrops " T...Thank you very much." said Jun " C''mon Hayama-kun, greet your friends." said Jun Hayama reluctantly bowed with Jun and said " I''ll be in your care." he said, he was expecting these guys to make a fuse and trouble Jun. Hayama can admit that his behavior toward other people is shit due to him cleaning after Jun and helping her around. He didn''t have time to interact with other people or make friends in his whole life. ''It won''t hurt to go along with Jun''s wishes this time.'' He thought "Yosh!" Alice stood up with a cheerful tone " I have a suggestion" she said. Everyone looked at her waiting for her to continue. "Since Hayama-san was away from us for a couple of the past day. He doesn''t know much about us and we don''t know anything about him." Said Alice, her face shines with the aura of '' I have the perfect plane'' "And that is why I say we should spend the rest of this day together." She said. Everyone except Jun had one thought in their head ''A Pretty basic idea'' "THAT''S Right!!!" Jun''s eyes had sparkles in them, she really thinks this is a great Idea "Isn''t that right Hayama-kun...Yes yes, It''s really great." Alice had a proud face as her idea was being appreciated. Alexander stood up " Then, let''s do it." he said, " We can walk around the school, go to the arcade, and we even have bikes that we can ride." Alex looked Hayama " What do you say, Hayama-Kun?" Hayama looked at Alexander and the others for a moment before he sighed deeply and scratched his head '' There is no need to keep avoiding them all the time.'' he thought. "You can choose..." Said Hayama, he stood up from his place. He brought out his black coat with white fur on the collar. "... I will tag along!" he said "Yosh, Let''s go, Friends??" Alice dragged Alexander out as the others followed behind them. She sat behind Alex on his bike. Ryo behind Takumi, Hayama behind Isami. The group took off from Shiomi Seminar. Jun is standing at the door waving at them with teary eyes that only a mother could have '' Hayama-Kun...Please enjoy your youth, you don''t need to care for me at all time. I can take care of myself'' Jun thought in her heart sincerely. She turned to enter the Shiomi Seminar, on her way she clumsily tripped all alone. Maybe she still needs Hayama around a little. The gang took off to the Arcade with their bikes. To say they enjoyed their time would be an understatement. They played all sort of games, from shooting games to card games. Surprisingly, Alexander was the last in every game they played "Hahaha!!! You''re the last! hahaha!! you suck at games" Takumi was rolling on the floor from laughter. He was enjoying seeing Alexander losing for once. " SHUDUP!!! YOU''RE THE 5TH, YOU''RE NO BETTER THAN ME!!!!" Alexander shouted at Takumi who just hold his stomach from laughing too much After the Arcade. They went to a restaurant to eat grilled food and in there they tortured its owner with their comments about the food. The chef said they were just brats that don''t know anything about cooking. Being the prideful chefs they are. The 6 of em end up working at that restaurant for a few hours. They made that chef regret his decision. Unknown to that guy, he had just witnessed the world next Gourmet leaders. After sunset, It is safe to say that those guys became friends. They returned back to the North Star Dorm on their bikes where the old lady Natasha was waiting for them. Alice got down from behind Alex, she adjusted her uniform and hair, her face had clear joy on it. It can be said that this day was the most enjoyable day she had. All of them were tired, after eating dinner together, they all went to their assigned rooms. They Should Rest. Because the hellish training of Totsuki is about to start. *********************************************** Chapter 16 is out on Pare-on. Go to: https://www.*******.com/RedVoidDoragon On the mobile app: Doragon Hit me with whatever you can. *************************************** Also, I won''t be updating until the 14th of this month due to my exams. I entering a tough phase Chapter 14 - HTC! It''s been several weeks Since all of the North Star''s residents become friends and came to know a little about each other, they''ve been spending time with each other a lot since then, and that was very bad to Hayama since they would hang out in his room or at Jun''s place which hinderance his work. He tried to stop them but that only made them more persistent, mostly Alice, she is the mastermind behind all of the group''s actions. Right now, the gang is at Hayama''s room. Again. Alice is looking at Akira''s spice collection "What is this?? it smells bad!!" Alice took a battle and opened it. "OI!! DON''T OPEN THAT!!!" Shouted Akira. Kurokiba is looking at Akira''s tools " This is a good knife!" He said in a monotone tone. "DON''T JUST TAKE OUT OTHER PEOPLE''S STUFF!!" Akira shouted as he took his knife back "What is this book..." Isami found one book on Akira''s desk "...Ah!! It has photo''s of Hayama-kun and Teacher Jun." Akira dashed to Isami and took the book from him with red face "DON''T LOOK AT MY ALBUM!! IT''S PRIVATE!!" Again. He shouted but no one was hearing him. Alexander and Takumi are playing cards, Uno to be precise. Alex is having a hard time playing, he was sweating as he thinks what card should he play. Takumi is hiding his deck and grinning from ear to ear enjoying Alex''s suffering. "Take this!!" Alex throws one card on the table thinking that victory is in his hands. "Not so fast!!" Takumi did the same and throw another card with more force than Alex. "Damn it!!" Alex throws his deck on the floor from frustration" How can I not win just one single time." Takumi shrugged his shoulders arrogantly " you just suck, simply!" "YOU SHUDUP!! just yesterday you had your first 15th defeat on my hands!!" Alexander reminded Takumi of his miserable defeat to which Takumi looked at Alexander with intense rage. "WHAT!! LET ME SEE IF YOU CAN DEFEAT ME THIS TIME!!" said Takumi, he stood and crossed his arms. "Oi! Akira we are borrowing your kitchen" Alexander and Takumi went to the mini kitchen at Hayam''s room. "....."Hayama just looked around with tired eyes. They are all doing whatever they like, Alice is just touching and searching his room with a cheerful face. Kurokiba is reading some cooking book that Akira just bought. Isami is watching TV...Alexander and Takumi are having an intense cooking challenge. All of this made Akira''s eyes have black circles under his eyes. ".....Just do whatever you want.." His voice was tired, he went to his bed to sleep under the loud shots of Alexander and Takumi " ...Today, I officially give up." He said. After around an hour or so. The old Natasha came up to Hayam''s room " So you were here...." She entered the room and looked at Akira on the bed. He looks like he was thrown by the Ocean after he was drowned. Poor boy! "Alright, guys, wake up Akira-kun, I have something to announce!" Said Natasha, she took a chair and sat at the window. Today was a warm an sunny day. After Ryo woke Akira up who looked at him with hatred. He was finally able to have a good rest but he just had to wake him up. After the gang assembled but Hayama was still half asleep, Alice did a military salute " Your orders, my lady!" Natasha pulled out the small book " Its finally here, The hellish training camp." Said Natasha, Alice looked at it with serious eyes. "So it''s finally here! The Hellish training camp. Also known as Totsuki''s HTC" she said. "STD!! what??!!" Hayama heard here and opened his eyes, he thought he heard Alice had STD! "No, you Idiot! HTC!!" corrected Alice. Natasha cleared her troth "Anyway! since some of you may never have heard of it, I will explain what this Training camp is about." The gang paid attention, Akira is now fully awake when he heard HTC, Jun had told him about before, but she never went into details. All he knows is that all first years has to go through this training camp. "Trough many years in Totsuki, each generation of the first years will have to go to this event. All of the first years are assigned with rigorous cooking trials every day on the boarding house in the middle of the mountains area. Those who can''t get the passing marks are immediately expelled" "This is bad!" Said Isami "But exciting at the same time!" Added Takumi, he can''t wait to go and prove his skills. Alexander, Alice, Ryo, and Akira are having the same feeling. Natasha continued her explanation " It''s also called [ Friendship and Rapport Training Lodging! ]. But that statement has meaning only to the skilled chefs, But for the weak and talentless, this is for them [The Cruel Elimination Training Lodging!! ]. You will be educated through competitions among each other..." Natasha looked at her children and said: " The Jewel generation has genuinely begun." She smiled at them warmly. " Ah! just to inform you, last year...more than five hundred first-year students were expelled." Her smile and words don''t match at all, Though everyone. "Yosh!! When will we depart? " Asked Takumi "Next week," Natasha answered. "Alright everyone, gather around??" Alice called. The guys didn''t bother to decline since she will give them a headache for it later. Alex extended her hand in the middle with an excited smile " Everyone put your hands on top and say after me" Said Alice. "For The North Star??" "For the North Star!!!" The all cheered at once like a football team. Natasha who was looking at them from behind was very happy. This dorm is filled with lively people, she thought. But, remembered something and pulled the Totsuki''s journal " By the way everyone. What is this??" Natasha pointed at one picture. When everyone looked at the picture they all paled, The picture was of them riding the motorcycles around the school in Jet black biker suits with chains and pieces of metal armors and sunglasses. "It was her idea!" x5, the boys sold Alice out and left the room. Loud shots of apologizing from Alce came from inside the room. One week later, a huge parade of buses is making its way to Totsuki, students are gathered in front of the gate waiting for the buses. Alexander, Alice, Ryo, Hayama, Takumi, and Isami are waiting with each other in front of the gate. Alice''s servants came to escort her to the care so she could leave first. Just like Erina, but she preferred to stay with her friends. The journey is fun with other people, why should she go in a car alone. "Oh!! Aniki!!" Alexander''s group heard Soma calling for Alexander, they turned to look at him and he was with his dormmates. "That''s Yukihira''s big brother?!" One pink short haired girl wondered in confusion "They don''t look the same at all." Said one busty girl with long violet hair. "Yo Soma, are these guys your friends?!!" Alexander greeted his brother and introduced his friends. After talking a bit about how Soma and Alexander don''t look the same and them discovering that his group is the famous 6 Bikers of Totsuki. The buses finally arrived. The rode different buses and said goodbye. "Soma! we may not see each other in the camp but make sure you pass!!" Alexander reminded his little brother before riding his buss "You too Aniki!!" Shouted the Red haired boy. The buses took off to their destination after everyone was onboard. On the way, The North Star dormmates wasted their time by playing Uno as usual. And of course, Alexander lost while Takumi was making fun of him. --------------------------------- The North Star''s Uno Championship''s ranking. 1-Aldini Isami (43 Wins) 2-Nakiri Alice (30 Wins) 3-Hayama Akira (15 Wins) 4-Kurokiba Ryo ( 10 Wins) 5-Aldini Takumi (2 Wins) 6-Saiba Alexander (0 Wins) -------------------------------------- Chapter 17 is out on Part ron. -Go to: https://*******.com/RedVoidDoragon -Or On Mobile app: Doragon Hit me with whatever you can. Chapter 15 - First Day! At a certain district in a certain location in Japan. All of the first years of Totsuki academy''s high school section set foot on a land that aspires to be like MT. Fuji and Ashinoko and is well known for being a high-class area for villas and summer resorts. "Wooow!!!" The North Star gang is standing in front of a very tall and large building, just the outer part of it gives the feeling of luxury " This is a hotel!!" Takumi wondered, he saw many hotels in his life but this is on another level. "If this surprised you, you need to see our Hotel in Hokkaido." Alice tapped Takumi''s shoulder with pride, she is a Nakiri and of course, she will feel proud and happy when her family''s properties are being praised. "Yeah, you should see My family''s hotel in Moscow too," said Alexander making Alice remember that big ass hotel. How can a family own that hotel alone? And its in a perfect location for tourists. "Let''s get inside already." Said Akira " The other students are already inside." Akira made his way inside followed by Takumi, Alexander, Alice, Isami, and Ryo. As the outside can tell you that this hotel is very luxurious, the inside is the true definition of luxury, but they didn''t get the chance to appreciate it much. One servant who was standing in front of the gate pointed at his left where there is a huge double door is open and said " Please, go inside the great banquet hall and wait for further instructions" Doing as he said, they entered the great banquet hall and many students are already inside. There was more than 9 hundred students but the hall still looks empty and completely silent. "This is intense!" Said Isami, wherever he looked he can see grim faces, no one is even cheerful or have happy thoughts about this. "They say each year more than half of the first year drop out during this stage. They don''t have the confidence to get over this camp." Said Akira, he really disliked the weak-willed chefs, why are they in this school if they don''t have the confidence in their skills. he heard many stories about this from Jun, after he was informed about the date of the camp, he asked Jun and she told him her experience. The way she told her story about this place seems like a horror movie. "Of course. In fact, this camp is doing those who are dropping out a great favor " Alice commented after Akira with a serious face " If you can''t get past this training camp then you won''t survive as a chef later on." "Surprisingly I agree with you." Said Takumi, his arms are crossed. " Says the guy who couldn''t beat Alex-chan 15 times straight??" Alice reminded Takumi of his continues streak of defeats on Alexander''s hands making his face turn red from embarrassment and anger " SHUT UP!!" "These two are always at each other''s neck! can''t they take a break?!" Akira is looking at Alice and Takumi arguing with a tired face, how many time did they fight in the last few hours? "Just forget about it and pray that Takumi keeps her busy with teasing him." Added Alexander. He knows Alice very well. "As he said, If you react to milady''s teasings she will keep doing that to you," Ryo said with his monotone voice, he suffered enough under Alice''s hands and learned how to ignore her words. Isami who was with them and heard their little conversation had cold sweat going down his large back, Looks like his brother will be under Alice''s mercy for a long time. As the group is watching Alice and Takumi''s argument, whispers and chatters broke the hall''s silent, this got the North Star''s gang interest. When they looked around for the reason, it was Alexander''s little brother Soma. His group seems to be the loud type, especially when he is talking with the blonde and tan girl from his last Shokugeki. "There he goes again..." Alice said as she nudged Alexander "...Your brother is very interesting, no matter where he goes, people always paying attention to him." "Good for him." That was all Alexander had to say, his brother has to walk his own path, whatever he does is not Alexander''s problem. He just hopes that Soma is skilled enough to last until the end of the training camp. He doesn'' mind helping his brother a little, but if his skills are lacking then there is no meaning for helping him. [Good morning ladies and gentlemen.] it was then that someone took the stage and spoke in a microphone. It was teacher Roland Chapelle. [Pay attention to the stage, please. I''m going to explain the outline of this training camp] Chapelle started explaining the outline of the camp and it goes like this; The Friendship and Rapport Training Lodging. It''s scheduled to be 5 nights and 6 days. Every day you''ll be given assignment related to cooking, the contents of these assignments vary every year. On the first day, the 981 students will be separated into 20 groups, each day you''ll be shuffled and moved to another group. After the explanation is done, all students must go to the place you''re appointed to. If the lecturers'' evaluation for a student goes below a certain line, that student is disqualified. Those students will be sent home on board the buses that go to the academy and they will be expelled. Many students gulped after this explanation, this is really tough battles that have to go through Chapelle continued [About the judging. We invited guest lecturers] The students wondered who the guests are? [As busy as they are, they gathered here just for today] On his words, many people wearing chefs'' uniforms entered the stage, they all walked on the stage with confidence. They hold a supreme aura that no one can have unless they had fought in the front lines of the cooking world. [These are Totsuki Academy''s Alumni.] On Chapell''s words, all students become shocked, Alumni??!! they''re the geniuses that won through the one-digit passing rate!!. As the chefs took their place, one man with glasses and red hair and an undercut. He sniffed the air and said:" You on the 9th line starting from the front...The boy with the scar on the eyebrow" Alexander heard this and recalled his brother, he looked and saw he was calling his brother. ''The hell does he want from Soma?'' Alexander questioned inside his mind, but his question was answered with an unexpected twist. The man was calling for the man beside his brother. "You''re expelled." He said. The poor boy who was mentioned had his heart drop cold "You can go home." The red-haired chef expelled the young man ruthlessly. "What was that for?!" Questioned Takumi with a surprised face. Akira sniffed like that man and its as if he realized something, he didn''t need to answer Takumi since the red-haired chef beat him to it. "Your hairdressing product has a citrus smell, that may overshadow the food''s aroma." The man made his way down to the boy in the 9th line " Being stylish is a must. If the person who makes the food is out of fashion the food won''t have any sensuality." he said. This ruthless man is the famous owner of Shino''s restaurant, Shinomiya Kojirou. " Starting next time you should pick a scent-free hair liquid." He finished his small lecture and turned to leave. "Wa..Wait! please!...what?...expelled?! JUST BECAUSE OF THIS--"Before the boy could finish his complain, Shinomiya looked at him with a dark and scary look. "You can lose clients just because of that." His eyes looked at the boy as if he committed a crime " Do you want to shut down my shop?" The poor boy got scared to his soul. The hall went into complete silent mode and only chef Shinomiya''s footsteps could be heard " Good job student!" he then made his way up to the stage. "There are no customers here, the tests hasn''t begun yet, and this is not his shop. At least wait until the assignments begin then his points would be valid." If the hall was silent before, now its as if the cold darkness of the night fell down on the room. The man who said these words is none other than Alexander himself. Shinomiya looked at him with an even more deadly look, if looks could kill, then Alex would be in his grave now " What did you say, Boy?! Do you want to join him too?" All of the hall''s attention was focused now on the both of them. The Alumni chefs were as much as surprised as the students. They didn''t think a student would dare to talk back to Shinomya. "Whoa!! Yukihira''s big brother is crazy!!!" Yuuki from the polar star whispered with a scared voice. Her friends agreed too. Tadokoro is shaking from nervousness, even if she wasn''t targeted by this she still felt scared. "Aniki...!" Soma looked at his brother in shock Alexander had his hands in his pockets and shrugged his shoulders " I use a scent-free shampoo, Totsuki is forcing me to wear the uniform so I don''t have a choice in style." Alexander had a bored face, it was if he wasn''t afraid of Shinomia, but he still smirked and said: " I wonder what reason you could come up with to expel me too?." Alexander''s group had shocked faces as their jaws dropped to the floor " OI!! Alexander what are you doing?!!" Takumi whispered/shouted at Alexander. Does this idiot want to get expelled?! His friends quickly tried to cover for him. "I..Its not like that!! sir, Alex-chan was only amazed at your amazing analyzing abilities!!" Akira quickly tried to bullshit with Shinomiya "Y..Yes!! That was it, he really didn''t mean to talk back to you!!" Alice stood in front of Alex with a fake and nervous smile. Alexander was annoyed as he is sure doesn''t need to sugar his words for someone, he tried to speak but Ryo quickly covered his mouth. But Shinomiya heard and understood everything clearly. The Boy was mocking him!! "You don''t need to cover up for him, Boy y-" before Shinomiya could finish his words another voice cut him off. [That is enough!!] everyone turned to the stage and it was Totsuki resort general head chef, member of the board of directors. Doujima Gin. [We don''t have enough time for this. Come back up] Doujima Gin ordered Shinomiya to come back, of course, Shinomiya obliged reluctantly after giving Alex one last dirty look. " Tch!...Lucky kid." Shinomiya went back to his place and the tension in the hall went back to normal. Doujima Gin cleared his troth to speak again [Welcome to Totsuki resort.] His powerful voice is befitting to his position [The Alumni that gathered today are all chefs that have their own shops. For the six days of this training camp, they will be treating you as if you were employees at their shops. Do you understand what this means...?] Doujima gave Alexander a brief look before continuing [People whose work can''t satisfy them are FIRED.] he made a troth sliting motion with a wide grin. [As you could see, you may be forced to leave immediately depending on the lecturers'' discretion. I wish you the best of lucks!] The students became scared and anxious, this is really though! [Well then. START MOVING!] The hall becomes empty in an instance, it was like there was no one here a minute before. Students went to their designated group for this day. Alex''s group stopped at one corner surrounding Alexander. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT BEFORE!!!!" Shouted Takumi " I STILL DIDN''T GET MY VICTORY YET. DON''T YOU FARE GET EXPELLED BEFORE THAT!!!" "THAT''S RIGHT!! IF YOU GET EXPELLED BECAUSE OF SUCH STUPID REASON LIKE THAT, SCHOOL WON4T BE ANY FUN ANY MORE!!" Alice was pissed, she knows that Alex is an extraordinary chef but his only problem is that he can''t hold his tongue in some situations. "Geez...If you did something like that again don''t expect me to help you again." Akira added with an annoyed face. But all of their words didn''t reach Alexander''s ears as he wasn''t even paying attention, only nodding from time to time to trick them into believing he is listening. Only Ryo and Isami realized this because they can see him from the sideline. "More importantly, we will be late at this rate." Said Alex " We get expelled all if we didn''t move now." At that note, everyone remembered this and dashed to their halls and groups. "Don''t get expelled, Alex-chan!!" Alice and Ryo left after one final reminder. Akira left without a word. "Which group you two from?" Asked Alexander, he asked because The Aldini''s siblings are going in the same direction as him. "We are in the group of Chef Inui and you?" said Takumi. "Mee too." ------------------------------- Chapter 18 is out on patr-eon. Go to: https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on the Mobile APP: Doragon Hit me with whatever you can. Chapter 16 - Hinako Inui Back at Totsuki academy. "Please!! you have to help me, Eizn-sama" One dark-haired boy with glasses was begging for the man in front of him to help him. "Our partnership is over. Why should I help you and wast my time?" Eizan was looking at the boy with bored eyes as he adjusted his glasses. The boy is Mayuri Jintaro, after his crushing defeat he promised to take his revenge in any possible way, that boy will have to go down with me, he thought. Jintaro gritted his teeth at Eizan''s words, after being defeated by one hour, Eizan already called to cut ties with him making Jintaro feel betrayed, even if their relationship is that of interest, this boy in front of him didn''t do much to help him. It''s like he wasn''t interested in him. "What are you talking about, Eizan..." Jintaro decided to drop the Honorifics, he is older than this platinum dude anyway. But that actually made Eizan look at him with an annoyed look " All of this wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for your advice...Shouldn''t you take responsibility?" Said Jintaro. *Slam* Eizan slammed his hand hard on the table as he stood up sharply " What did you say!!" He shouted out loud scarring the weak-willed Jintaro making him take a few steps back. But he already lost everything, so why should he stop now. "It is true, the boy wouldn''t have caused me that much trouble if it wasn''t for your words. All I did was ask you for advice in accordance with our deal. Technically, you''re the one who made my restaurant go down the hill." Jintaro spook with a shaky voice, he knows that Eizan can make him regret his words right now and here. But he already lost too much so at least he wanted to take the risk. Eizan went into a silent mode for a few moments but his eyes never left Jintaro''s. He sat back slowly on his chair. He sighed deeply and gestured for Jintaro to come closer " Alright...I will help you get him out of school. If I remember clearly, you said he was a first year. Right?" Asked Eizan causing Jintaro to node. "Give me his name, I will make sure he is expelled from the Training Camp." Jintaro''s mood went from low to high up to the sky, he smiled with an evil grin thinking that the boy was done for " His name is Saiba Alexander. Eizan-San" he said. Eizan took off his glasses to clean them " Alright, I will contact my new first-year boys, he will be expelled in the next 6 days." He said. Eizan had a feeling that he heard the name Saiba Alexander somewhere. He tried to remember but he failed. Maybe It''s my imagination, he thought. Jintaro bowed for Eizan and turned to leave, but he was stopped by Eizan " Wait! come back here for a moment." Jintaro went back in front of Eizan with a confused expression. "What is w--"Before he could finish he was caught from his color by Eizan. He pressed and slammed his head on the table hard. " It Eizan-SAMA!!!...You call me with something else than that. I will make sure you follow that kid too." Jintaro felt a sharp pain on the side of his head and cheek, he was scared from Eizan at the moment, he knows that this man can do it. This is the last thing he got, if he is expelled from Totsuki, his father wouldn''t even glance at him after that. "Now leave..." Eizan released Jintaro causing him to run away from the room like an abused dog. Totsuki''s Hellish Training Camp. At Hall number 7, all the students who are under Chef Inui gathered inside the kitchen waiting for her orders. "Alright, everyone. For my assignment...I''ll have you form pairs. I want you to be with the person you were with at teacher Chapelle''s class." Chef Inui took the microphone and spoke with the students in front of here " Each pair must go to their designated kitchen." Students started forming pairs with each other, it seems most of these guys had classes with teacher Chapelle, unfortunately, Alexander didn''t have the chance to take his class yet. Takumi and Isami are with each other of course, Twins can''t be separated. Alex looked at his brother and saw him paired with the blue haired girl. And Alexander was paired with....No one??!! It seems that Alexander was an odd number, he was the only student without any partner. "Chef Inui!" Alexander called getting her attention " I don''t have anyone to pair with..." he said. Inui looked at him with a confused expression, she made a thinking pose before she came up with an idea " Then you''ll work lone." she said. What was all that thinking for then?!! thought Alexander. "Alright.." he accepted his fate easily, normally at this moment anyone would freak out. Their judge made them form pairs meaning that the assignment will need two people to accomplish. Some are already sympathizing with Alex from now. Poor kid, he didn''t get to even fight fairly, they thought. "Are you alright about this??" Takumi came near Alexander and asked. "Shouldn''t you ask here to get you in some other group, there is still enough time before the others start."Said Isami. "Don''t worry. I can do this." Said Alexander. But most importantly he was thinking about his little brother. Soma seems to be taking this lightly than necessary which made Alexander a little worried for him. According to Alice, Natasha, and Teacher Jun, this training isn''t as simple as just cooking the best dish you could. There is always a twist to every assignment that can eliminate half of each group in the whole camp. "Takumi can you do me a favor?" Alexander tapped Takumi''s shoulder " How about you go challenge my brother there to a match?" he said. for now and according to what he witnessed about Soma, Takumi is the best rival Soma could get. "Why should I??" said Takumi with an uninterested tone " I was planning on challenging you but since you have this disadvantage I decided against it. I have no interest in someone else even if it''s your brother!" Said Takumi making Alexander smile a little at him. "C'' mon don''t be like that...And by the way, didn''t Soma say the exact thing I said that made you challenge me and get me to swallow my words back. " Said Alexander " This is your chance to prove that your restaurant is better than his." Takumi then remembered Soma''s speech [...I don''t plan on losing against some bunch that has never stood in front of a client.]. "Let''s go Isami!!" Shouted Takumi "We''ll show that red-hair what Aldini is capable off." " Good luck to you, Alex-san" Isami bowed to Alexander before following his brother who was already stepping on Soma''s foot. ''I am depending on you, Takumi.'' Alexander thought. After a few minutes, Chef Inui spoke again after she prepared her tea and snacks " Ok, then everyone, I will be sitting here. If there is anything that you don''t understand about this assignment, please do tell me." she said. ''You didn''t even tell us the assignment.'' Thought Alexander. The other students thought the same and they were surprised0 "Chef Inui...What assignment?" one girl took the lead and asked. Inui looked at here and remembered something, she stood up and pointed to the window. "My assignment is... use the ingrediants you can find here to make any Japanese cuisine dish!" The student looked around and found nothing in the kitchen aside from some seasoning and hunting materials. "But there are no ingredients in here..." Someone said. Chef Inui laughed at that " But there are, the nature outside is a wonderful treasury of ingrediants. Go to the nature outside, gather whatever you want, but don''t go over the fence you''ll be immediately disqualified. The room had seasonings, oil, and cookware. You can also freely use the tools that you can find in here." she said shocking all students to the point of freezing in their places. She clapped her hand to wake them " The time limit is two hours. You can start at any moment now." She said before sitting back. The students woke from their daze and started rushing outside with scared faces. Takumi went to chef Inui to propose to her to be the hudge for his match between him and Soma. ''Alright!...a Japanese dish, huh?'' Alex took a little tour inside the kitchen as he thought what to make, it is not guaranteed that all ingrediants can be found, so something simple and easy to make, he tough '' The only thing that comes to my mind now is Yakitori.'' ''First, I need something like a charcoal grill or something like that'' Alex hoped to find it here in the kitchen but to his disappointment, he didn''t find it. ''Then I will just make it from rocks and other things'' he thought, he can make something like a campfire to replace the charcoal grill but the charcoal is necessary. he can''t use wood as it may give the Yakitori some unpleasant flavor and he can''t wood can''t keep heating the dish for long as he will need to keep feeding the fire woods multiple time. Thankfully there was a big bag full of charcoal, so he took it out carried it around with him, he will need it later on. Alex took a look at the tools inside '' Thank god there are thin iron rods. I can use them to make the campfire.'' he thought. '' I just hope there is chicken out there.'' He also looked around for something like a platform he can use to use a platform for his campfire to carry around. Just like mini grilling charcoal. And there was one, it was an iron box that was used for containing other tools such as additional knives, spoons, and dishes. '' This will do...'' After confirming most things he needs to do, he looked at the seasoning and oil ingrediants. '' For seasoning Should I go with the "Shio" Or " Tare"? '' Alex thought for a moment before he decided on the "Tare" He looked for soy sauce, mirin, sake, and sugar and mixed to make it, after being done he took a container from his kitchen and poured the sauce in it. "Alright, everything is done here, let''s go look for a chicken and some bamboo for making skewers," he said. When Alexander looked around him he didn''t find anyone, no one was there aside from chef Inui who was sipping her tea and eating snacks *Siiiip* that was the only sound in the whole room " You should hurry up if you''re going to make a Yakitori dish. Chickens are hard to catch or even find in here " Chef Inui said with a smile. She liked this boy. When she heard him talk back to Shinomiya without any fear she felt really happy. She finally found something new to tease her Senpai with. "Don''t worry about that..." Before he leaves, Alex filled a large bottle of water and put it in the box too. Alex went to the window and jumped through, not minding the fact that Inui knew what he will be making from just seeing the stuff he was gathering. After all, he is not surprised, any skilled chef would find out after seeing the sauce and charcoal in his hands. This land has various species of animals that are running around in places that simulate their natural habitat. Birds, fish and even sheep are here too. Of course, sheep are out of the questions because more valuable so the academy won''t allow them to go for the sheep, something like chicken and other animals that can reproduce in short terms of time is allowed. ''Let''s go for the bamboo forest first..'' Alex ran as far as he could, he ran past some students who were hunting fishes in the river. He saw his brother there too as he ran further he spotted Takumi and Isami cornering some Aigamo, his athletic body helped him a lot in running for long distances. On his way, he found some scallion and picked it up. He reached the bamboo forest he broke one branch with a long knife and cut it and shaped it like small skewers. He looked around for any sight of chicken. All he needs is one chicken, thankfully he still got one hour and a half, so there is enough time. About 15 minutes of looking around, he found a small group of chickens eating near the fields. he walked stealthily near them and tried to not make any noise. ''Shit!! I will need to chase one of them.'' Alexander decided to chase after the male one, he seems good and healthy. It will be hard to catch him but if he can keep up with him, the Rooster will run out of stamina eventually and he will be able to catch him. But before that, he needs to sit the campfire. Alex quickly gathered enough small rocks and put them inside the iron box in a circle. he set the charcoals and used lighter cubes to speed up the prosses. He then left the water to boil up. After that. Getting enough distance he stormed as hard as can toward the chickens, they noticed him and scattered around. The Rooster ran as hard as he can for about 15 minutes. Alex was able to catch it after a long time but the cost for that was him running out of breath and getting tired, '' This will be a long journey back to the hall.'' he thought Alex didn''t wast any time and slaughtered the Rooster and skinned it with the boiling water. Cleaning the rooster nicely and getting it liver and heart out and cutting in it into nicely cut parts. He boiled the scallion in the sauce that he mixed earlier and Cut the white and light green part of scallions into small pieces. and then he pierced the chicken and scallions with the skewers. He Greased the iron bars he brought with him to avoid the chicken sticking on it. He then placed the skewers on the mini grill he made to be cooked nicely. Being done with that part. He took off his shirt and ripped it off and wrapped it around his hand. He carried the mini grill with the Yakitori still being cooked and made his way to the Hall. There is still like over 30 minutes. After 10 minutes, Alex reached the hall''s window that he came out from and entered, he found many students came back including his brother. Takumi was cooking his dish and he seems to be about to finish. The Aroma of his Yakitori filled the room as all students sniffed the air greedily trying to sniff as much as they can. Just when he entered the hall, all the females looked away because he was shirtless and his abs are showing. He didn''t mind them and took his grill to his kitchen and put it on a white plate before adding the final touches. The Yakitori is still hot. Chef Inui noticed Alexander jumping from the window and was surprised at what she saw '' He cooked his dish while traveling...'' She said in her mind '' That''s why he took more time to leave the kitchen!'' After finishing his dish and making sure everything in place. Alexander made his way to Chef Inui and presented her with the Yakitori dish. "You''re the first to finish." "Chef Inui...Please, taste my hard work." He gave her the dish with a smile that is so cheerful. Inui smiled as she sniffed the air and her smelling senses were screaming with pleasure. " I will take your offer gladly." She said as she took a bite and whet a bite!! Immediately the scenery around her changed and her expression turned to that of immense pleasure. Her clothes are scattering around. Chef Inui felt as if she was experiencing a journey. She felt like she was watching a movie of a boy running around the perfect chicken in the world. Her mouth leaked noises of pleasure. She couldn''t get enough of the Yakitori and in a matter of a minute, the plate was clean. "Excuse my unmannered eating," she said as she cleaned her lips. " You passe," she said Alexander smiled at her lightly and turned to Soma " Try to beat that!" He said to Soma and Takumi who were looking at him seriously. "Although I am very happy with your dish..."Inui said suddenly making Alexander turn at her sharply thinking she will point something bad about his dish. He is dead sure his dish is perfect and doesn''t need any additions " I would appreciate it if you wore some clothes." she said Giving Alexander a sigh of relief. After Alexander Takumi presented his Aigmo grilled with spices and passed, Soma thought of some Idea and ran out with Megumi, In the time he was out many students tried and failed to pass. After Soma came back and made his dish of fish coated with kaki seeds and then he passed. He was the last to pass actually. "That is enough, the assignment is now over." Inui clapped her hands as her words sent despair into the students who couldn''t pass. "Chef Inui... Please tell us, who''s dish is better, Me, Yukihira...Or Alexander?" Takumi asked "EH?? Me too??!!" Alexander didn''t expect Takumi would include him too. "Yes, please tell us, Inui-senpai!" Said Soma with determined eyes. "Yes...The Winner is..." Inui made a thinking position, Takumo and Soma were seriously thinking about whose dish is better. But Inui was just trolling them. One time she will say it''s Takumi''s dish and other time she would say Alexander''s and then she would say it''s Soma''s. Actually, she wasn''t planning on choosing anyway. At that moment her phone rang. She answered and a loud shout came [] What''re you doing Hinako!!? It''s time your group comes back!] Chef Shinomiya''s ear piercing voice came out. Inui tried to use this opportunity to flee from deciding but she was stopped by Takumi and Soma. "Please, tell us whos dish is better without any sugar-coat." Said Takumi. He and Soma wanted to know badly. Even Inui now can''t escape after seeing their eyes. "Sigh~You don''t really need to do this to yourself." Said Inui, she doesn''t want to announce the victor so the losers won''t feel down and affect their next performances. This is only the first day. "Just tell them. Chef Inui, they want to know...Let them know." Alex who wore some spare white uniform told Inui with a sigh, the women had the best interest for them but they just had to force her. "Alright then..." Inui turned serious and pointed at Alex " Its the Yakitori dish. Even you too know that, once he entered the room, The aroma of his dish overpowered any other dish that was being made. The taste itself was a mix between the tender feeling of the grilled chicken and sweet sauce." "Now that I told you what you want...Everyone... to the bus!" Inui ended the conversation there and left to guide the students out. "Damn it... Again!!" Takumi hit his hand on the table as Soma just stayed silent and looking at his brother who was still cleaning his face from the little drops of sweat as a little smirk crept on his face. Each of these two''s partner was worried for them, both Megumi and Isami looked at their partner with a worried look. But it was for nothing. Both of Takumi and Soma went to Alexander and looked at him in the face scaring him since they were so close and popped out suddenly " This is not over Alexander/Aniki!!" They shouted both at the same time making Alexander back off from them, the almost made him deaf. "Huh!! What do you want Yukihira?!" "Same to you?!" Takumi and Soma glared at each other with fire making Alexander look at them with a tired expression " Was telling Inui to decide a wide decision?!" He already started to regret his choice now. "Quite you too. If we don''t hurry we will be late." Alexander left to the door as The rest noticed they were alone here. "Wait for me Alexander/Aniki!!" After that, the Bus for their group left the area and went back to the hotel for another assignment for today. The Hellish Traning is a long 6 days period training. ------------------------------- Chapter 21 is out on patre on. Go to: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on Mobile: Doragon Hit me with whatever on you can. Chapter 17 - From 0 Meal To 50 Real Quick After the bus stopped and Alexander''s group came back to the hotel, he parted with his brother who was bombarding him with questions about his Yakitori dish from earlier. That is the first time I heard someone talk this much, he thought. "Congratulations to those who have passed, and better luck in your life for those who failed" Chef Inui did a little motivation speech before she went her separate way to where she can rest until her new group arrive. The students from other groups who were outside of the hotel on an assignment similar to theirs started coming back too. Some of Soma''s dormmates came back. Soma went and greeted them as they started chatting and checking if all of them made it past the first assignment. "Let''s go look for our own group." Alexander looked at Takumi and Isami who nodded and went inside the hotel, it didn''t take them long until they found Hayama, Alice, and Ryo standing at one corner of the first floor. Hayama and Alice seem to be arguing. Again. "It was because of me that we passed that assignment" Alice huffed her cheeks and turned away from Hayama "What are you talking about, you used a completely different kind of spice. If it wasn''t because I smelled the different earlier we would''ve failed " Hyama was pointing his finger at Alice who wasn''t listening "That two kind of spices are similar but Spicy Baked Chicken Nuggets need spices that can mix with the sweet sauce without any bad smell." he said. Alice was about to retort at him but when she saw Alexander, Takumi, and Isami coming she ran to Alexander and hugged him and buried her face in his chest " Alex-chan, he is bullying me." she pointed at Hayama with teary eyes making him facepalm himself. Alexander chuckled lightly as he ruffled her hair " Glad that everyone made it safe for the first day." He said. Ryo nodded lightly and Hayama with an annoyed look said: " Yeah, almost safe." "What happened??" asked Takumi " you two were in the same group?" he looked between Hayama and Alice who looked at each other for a moment before turning to look away with an annoyed face. "Don''t remind about it..."Said Alice. "Well, whatever happened, it''s all good since you''re here." Alexander smiled at them for a moment " Let''s go rest for a moment before the nex-" before he could finish his words, an announcement came through the sound system in the hotel. [To all first years, return to your groups for the next assignment. regroup and go to your assigned judge.] "Guess we save resting for later." Said Isai with a chuckle, he looked at Alexander and Takumi " Let''s go, our group is still on the ground floor." "Yeah!" Alexander and Takumi nodded, they waved at Alice and the rest "See you tonight." said Alexander as they parted ways. On the way, Alice and Hayama started arguing again making Ryo regret his life decisions. When Alexander, Takumi, and Isami regroup with their group, they found out there was an additional group other than theirs. Soma and his dormmates seem to be one of them too. Their new judge is Hitoshi Sekimori. He guided them to a room full of bodybuilders, they were so large for human beings, tanned and ripped. They were flexing at all time. "Those who can finish dinner for them will have free time after this. More people from the American football club and the wrestling club will come later." Said Chef Hitoshi sending waves of despair to the students with his next words " Each of you has to make 50 these meals." he pointed at one Beef Steak Meal besides him" Some students started complaining and feeling their happiness from their earlier success fading away. Hitoshi looked at his watch and continued with a monotone voice " One last thing, those who can''t carry this out in the next 60 minutes..." All students held their breaths in "...WILL BE EXPELLED." he said. I KNOW IT!!! This thought was shared by all students in the hall. " Start Cooking!!" shouted Hitoshi to the students, they all scattered around and started cooking like madmen. Some were slow, some were fast, some were multitasking, some already gave up. Students started fighting over all sort of things. Ingrediants, space, and many other things. Hitoshi was returning dishes after dishes. Many stents started to give and some are struggling. But this situation is not applying to some skilled and talented students, mainly students like Alexander, Takumi, Isami, and Soma. Alexander was already at his 49th meal, his line of man that came to his table was moving fast, every few minutes the man in the front will leave with his meal and a satisfied face. Soma was in his 37th meal while Takumi is in 39th Meal with Isami in 35th meal. "Saiba Alexander finished 50 meals." Chef Hitoshi announced as the students heard him they all thought they heard him wrong. He finished in almost 30 minutes!! they thought "Damn it, he is fast!!" Thought Takumi as he flipped his pan " Just you wait Alexander..'' Takumi was vowing inside his head as he looked at the departing silhouette of Alexander. "Fast, too fast..."Soma looked at his leaving brother before taking a look at his brother''s kitchen, he saw many pieces of equipment on it. " He was multitasking!!!" he thought. It is true, Alexander wasn''t cooking just one meal at a time, he was cooking two to three meals at a time. the kitchens given to them are large enough to manage such a thing. But if it was easy, everyone would do it. But this feat is absolutely hard, you need to concentrate on different dishes and stoves at the same time, mix the ingrediants of one dish and being careful not to add it in another dish. All of that is very hard. In the hallways, Alexander was walking toward his room to get him new clothes. His little trip around Totsuki''s territory for that dish made him all sweaty and some parts of his clothes are dirty and somehow burned, mainly because he had to carry his mini grill while covering his hands with his clothes to prevent the heat. He went to his room and grabbed a black tracksuit with a hoodie. He got a towel and headed to the bathroom. As he entered the bath he found empty with only one single person inside. He couldn''t make out who he was due to the fog. "Another student was faster than me??" he questioned but he didn''t have to think deeply as he walked forward and saw it was Doujima Gin who was inside the bathtub. "Oh! Doujima-san!" he called causing the man to look back from his place of relaxation with a surprised face. "If this isn''t a surprise. Someone cleared the assignment in half the time!" he said with a grin "It wasn''t that hard, preparing multiple dishes is easy if you can multitask." Said Alexander as he started taking off his clothes. Doujima was paying attention to Alexander, when he saw him taking off his clothes he was about to turn and let him change freely but something caught his eyes. He looked at Alexander''s n.a.k.e.d upper body and he saw him covered in different wounds. Doujima scanned Alexander''s body real quick and two things stood out about him. His surprisngly fit and muscular body and two wounds on his body, one on his chest near his heart and one beside his belly button. After that Doujima took off his eyes away from Alexander''s body and waited for him to join him. Alexander joined Doujima and slowly soaked himself in the water as he released a satisfied voice. "Tell me, Alexander, how did you manage to finish this quick?" Doujima decided to break the silence between them and started a little conversation. "I told you multitasking..."Answered Alexander with his eyes closed, he is enjoying the feeling of the water on his body. "I heard that, but how did you manage to multitask, it''s not something that everyone can do," said Doujima. "Talent maybe..." Alexander answered simply making Doujima break into laughter. "Hahaha!!! Why not, talented people can do all sort of thing." he said, " How is your mother... and that idiot of a father you have." Doujima asked about Alexander''s parents but when he mentioned his father, it was clear that Doujima wasn''t that pleased about his father. "Good, great," answered Alexander, he opened one eye and looked at Doujima for a moment " They are probably at the world leaders meeting cooking and making things work out." He said, he looked at Doujima because he was one of the competitors he knocked out in the competition of taking the event from. "Yeah! speaking of the world leaders meeting..." Doujima went lower in the bathtub as he returned Alexander''s look " It really hurt my pride when I heard that a little kid too that from me." he said, it was a heavy hit to him, he was preparing whatever it takes to get that deal but he lost in the end. Doujima only lost the race to the event but based on his intelligent division, others lost more. "Don''t worry about Doujima-san, I am sure you will find something of the same caliber as the world leaders meeting." Said Alexander, it is true, the world leaders meeting is a big event but not the biggest, each day a new event is being made and you never know how big it could be. "I will for sure..." Doujima stood up from the bathtub and sat on the edge of it " Do you want to join me in doing some light exercises for body maintenance??" he asked Alexander kept his eyes shut as he went deeper into the bathtub, only is head can be seen " net ya v poryadke." he said in Russian, he forget to speak in Japanese from how good the bath felt "What??" questioned Doujima not expecting Alexander to speak in another language. "No, I''m fine." he corrected himself casually as another voice filled with satisfaction leaked from him. Japanese bathtubs are great. "Suit yourself." Doujima smiled, he was kind of happy to see Alexander enjoying himself in the bath. As the general head of this place, it makes him proud to see things like this as it tells him he is doing a good job. As Doujima spent a few minutes doing light exercises, loud footsteps came in running. "Alexander/Aniki!!!" Takumi and Soma came running. "Back off Yukihira," said Takumi "Don''t push you idiot!" said Soma both of them were about to start fighting but when they saw Doujima both were frightened for a moment by Doujima''s physic. But it was only a moment. Takumi was still overwhelmed to see the general head of the hotel in the same bath as him. Doujima looked at them " Oh, another two came..." Doujima looked at them and invited them to join him. Soma quickly fit in as he started talking with Doujima as if he was a long time friend he didn''t see for a while. Doujima chatted with Soma a little as he told him about the current 7th seat of Totsuki being one of the people finishing first and catching him in the bath, Soma was surprised that it was someone he knew. Takumi pulled out of the conversation and parked himself near Alexander who seems like he was sleeping in the water. "Careful or you''ll be drawn like that," Takumi said seeing that Alexander''s face is slowly getting deeper in the water, now his mouth is underwater, he said something but only bubbles came out. Doujima stood up after being done with speaking with Soma and looked at the three in front of them " This academy''s bottom is deep." his eyes were serious and had hope in them " Polish your fangs to your heart''s content...Boys!" Dojima turned to leave after that. "This year''s generation is something else, Senzaemon-dono, maybe your plan will succeed...Especially with that boy in here." Doujima was in the changing room wearing his clothes, he really hoped that Senzaemon-dono can lift that tongue''s curse off that girl. After leaving the boys there. Soma and Takumi had to pull Alexander out of the bathtub. he was enjoying the water too much that he didn''t want to leave. As they were pulling him he kept on shouting in Russian and with the both of Soma and Takumi having no clue about he was saying they just pulled him out anyway. After coming to his mind, Alexander wore his clothes alone and he and Takumi were separated from Soma as they went to their own room, his dormmates had their rooms close to each other. Maybe they will spend the night at Hayama''s room again and play Uno again. "Today will make my first win..."As they were walking to their rooms, Alexander''s eyes were burning with passion, he needs to overcome this challenge by whatever means. Takumi looked at him with a mocking face as he laughed at him " Pfftt!!! I didn''t know you can tell jokes!" *************************************** The Side Chapter of the MC''s mother after his death is out on Patr eon. Go to: https://www.*******.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on the mobile app: Doragon. Hit me with whatever you can.. Also, I won''t be updating for the next 4 days due to personal reasons. Chapter 18 - Over-Confident Or.... I just want to point out that this Arc is so long that i''m still at the breakfast assignment, this is due to many things happening and Eizan''s boys making trouble for Alexander at unexpected and crucial times making more trouble and stretching the story. Please bear with me so we can be over with this Arc. My back is killing me +++++++++++++++++++++++ After Alexander and Takumi regrouped with the others, they spent the night at Hayama''s room who had already given up on trying to make them leave a week ago. They say if you can''t beat them, join them. And so, instead of refusing them every time he let them free, he was dragged by the nose by Alice, every day she would come up with an idea to do together. And it''s highly enjoyable. Hayama wasn''t complaining anymore. They enjoyed the night and slept a little late than everyone but that was no problem to them, they are confident in their skills. The next day the groups were shuffled, this time Takumi and Isami were relocated to another group. Alexander saw his brother''s name and the blue-haired girl named Megumi too. Like this, he can observe his brother and make sure he isn''t in any trouble. For Chef Shinomiya''s assignment, the group didn''t need to exit the hotel, they were given a large hall in the middle floors of the hotel with a vast kitchen prepared just for this camp. "For this assignment, you will have to cook a dish I designated. It''s called the 9 Vegetables Terrine" Shinomiya gave the students a sheet where he wrote down the recipe of his dish. The students had their minds blown, not only they got the man who expelled 34 students yesterday but they need to cook one of his original dishes. The 9 Vegetable Terrine is a colorful dish were the vegetables look florid and beautiful. each of the nine vegetables requires different preparations and heating, none of the ingrediants should be emphasized or weakened. Incorporating the flavors together is most difficult. Shinomiya was enjoying the various expressions on the students, he loved to see how they look at the peak of the cooking world " I chose a rather simple of my recettes, did you wish for a difficult one?!" he said as he waved with the paper in the air with a smug face. The students wished to hit in the face for his words. " Also, no pairs are allowed here. You will cook individually, exchanging information and aiding someone is prohibited during my assignment" he said, this is perfect for Alexander, he can do his best when cooking alone but this is not how the majority of students were feeling right now. Shinomiya gestured at the tables of ingrediants and continued " You can select and use any of the ingrediants here in the kitchen." he grinned and looked with mocking eyes at them " I''ll give you a piece of advice...Think of everyone here as your enemy! the time limit is 3 hours, then...Start!!" he said. Immediately students rushed to the ingredient tables to get the necessary ingrediants. They were fighting over vegetables like they''re life is depending on it. Alex went to the empty table of ingrediants and selected the secondary ingrediants before everyone. He didn''t want to get caught in a fight with some idiot, he doesn''t want to kill someone over food. Alex looked and saw his brother getting his stuff but his blue-haired friend wasn''t that successful. Although she managed to get most of the ingrediants she fell behind. "You still need cauliflower, right?" Alexander met Megumi who was looking around nervously with a basket of ingrediants in her hand. "Y-Yes!" Megumi flinched when Alexander spoke with her. "It''s there on that table, let''s go I still need one too." Alexander went with Megumi to the cauliflower table to pick one. When they reached there they found a few left but one is good and perfects while the others started oxidizing and their colors became dull. Megumi was freaking out as she realized if she went with the normal way the beautiful look of the dish will be lost and that is a big no. Alexander picked one the bad ones that look in a much better state. Megumi noticed it and said" D-Don''t!! there is still one left." she said. "And then what, I get the good and you get the bad one, I leave the good one to you. I''ll see if I can do something about." Alexander said. Megumi was feeling better but guilty at the same time. She looked at Alexander who was thinking about a solution and she tried to come up with something to help. ''Should I use something to keep the color? if I do that the flavor will change a bit but using it like this is even worse. Is this a test too? I can''t imagine that they let ingrediants like this slip by'' Alexander was looking at his cauliflower and thinking about what should he do? it''s easy to make the dish if he used something like wine to preserve the color and it can be used as a seasoning too, but it will also add a little flavor of sourness to the dish and this dish is supposed to be a perfect combination of the vegetable sweetness harmony.'' ''I just hope he won''t nitpick at that since my ingrediants are not in the perfect state.'' Alexander thought as he looked at Shinomiya who was surprisingly looking at him with a smug face. ''Let''s just do what I can, there isn''t any alternative solution for now'' Alexander put his ingrediants down on his kitchen and got ready to start cooking. "E-excuse me..." Megumi came from behind him " You can use the Vinegar Wine to preserve the color for your dish, there are a few bottles of it on the right side shelves." Said Megumi, she racked her brain to come up with that solution, she couldn''t let Alexander face the hardship of working with bad ingrediants alone, he let her have the good one then this is the least she could do. "Thanks, I will do that." Alexander thanked which made her happy, she ran back to her place. Alex washed the vegetables and cut them nicely, he prepared the sauce from Egg Yolk, Thyme Spice, Mashed Garlic, Mayonnaise 40g, V.i.r.g.i.n Olive Oil 10ml, Milk 10ml, Black Pepper, and Salt. He let the vegetables cool down to layer them in a terrine mold. He got a spoon to pour one mixture of vegetables on another, using a spoon is the best choice. Starting with the carrot, spooning it into the terrine and smoothing it out to the edges. Next, he spoons over the cauliflower, followed by the peas. then the Parmesan mixture over evenly, and end it with the red pepper. Alexander Folded the overhanging beet leaves over top to cover it. Baked in a water bath. He then waited for a good hour before putting the final touches. Without him realizing, Alexander is at the end of the line. Before him, many students presented their dishes to Shinomiya who had already fired 10 students who are at the corner crying or hitting their heads on the wall. Soma and Megumi passed with the other 35 students. It only Alexander that is left. He took a white and shiny plate and presented his dish on. 9 kinds of vegetables in one dish. Shinomiya had the smug face he looked at Alexander with earlier. "Here, I did what I can" Alexander gave his dish. Shinomya got his fork and took a bite from it, to say Shinomiya was shocked at how good the dish was would be an understatement, it was really good, better than any student here...But... Shinomiya shook his head with disappointment " You...failed." he said as he wiped his napkin. If he only hadn''t changed the recipe. "What!!" Soma and Megumi were shocked at Shinomiya''s judgment, even them can smell the strong and sweet aroma of the dish, how is that a failure?!! "And the reason is..." Said Alexander. He doesn''t seem to be even fazed by his expulsion. He only questioned Shinomiya for the reason for his decision. "It''s easy, you shouldn''t have changed the recipe, you should''ve cooked it as it is written for you." he said " This dish is supposed to be enjoyed with the harmony and sweetness of the vegetables, you used the Vinegar wine, you used it to preserve the color and as a seasoning. The vinegar wine''s mild sourness and the vegetable sweetness make an exquisite combination of flavors." Shinomiya was already getting bored of explaining his decision so he ended it here "What you made is already another dish. If you submit a dish that is not in accordance with the assignment, then you will be expelled." Shinomiya turned but he was stopped by Alexander "I can not agree with such a decision!!" Soma called Shinomiya out. the whole room becomes tense and everyone looked at Shinomiya with fear " There were ingrediants whose freshness had become to decline mixed there. your decision isn''t reasonable. Changing the recipe is the best course of action." Said Alexander casing Shinomiya to turn and look at him with a scary look. "Don''t get on my nerves, kid." He said with a chilling aura " This was my assignment. It wasn''t just by luck that those ingredients were placed there. I ordered for them to be, in order to narrow down the passing rate." The cauliflower is a triple threat. They oxidize easily, go bad easily, and difficult to cook. They''re one of the vegetables you have to be the most careful with. I''m disqualifying the chefs who lost their composer and couldn''t judge without omission. The same goes for the idiots who were the last in the race for the ingrediants" All of this information made the students pale and be on the verge of crying. "That''s not fair!" "How can he..." "I did my hard to cook those bad carrots" Many students started complaining, some were crying, their future was sealed because of this guy''s sinister plan. " "You''ll be treated as their employees..." is what Doujima Gin said yesterday..." Alexander put his hands in his pants'' pocket and said. "So what..." said Shinomiya with a shrug " I am the chef, you cook with the recette I made if you don''t then you are fired!" "No, you''re not a chef...You''re a failure as a chef" said Alexander, the whole classroom went down in silence, you can even hear Shinomiya gritting his teeth. "What did you say?" Shinomiya asked with a breathy and quiet voice. "I''m saying you''re a failure, what kind of chef brings bad ingrediants in his kitchen" Alexander answered with a monotone voice, his casual way of talking in this situation is very terrifying for other students. How can he keep calm in this situation? Soma and Megumi who wanted to get in and help Alexander earlier couldn''t even talk as they watched the exchange between Alexander and Shinomiya with an open mouth. " I can''t believe my cooking was judged as bad by someone like you, it''s laughable that you think you''re better than me. You actually enjoyed my dish but decided to expel me because I didn''t do it your way." Shinomiya is already at the boiling stage, all of Alexander''s words were working as fuel to his anger. "HOW DARE YOU TALK LIKE THIS TO ME!!!" Shouted Shinomiya "YOU THINK I AM WORSE THAN YOU??!!! DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH!!!" Shinomiya would''ve punched Alexander in the face if he could at this moment, it''s taking all of his self-control not to lash out on him. It''s the first time in his life that someone undermined his cooking skills "It''s not laughable..."Still calm in this situation " You''re better than any chef out there for sure, but..." Alexander took his hands out of his pocket and clenched his fist in front of Shinomiya''s face. "You''re not on my level!!" he said Chapter 19 - VS Shinomyia PT1 "You...Better than me!!" Shinomia looked at Alexander with disbelieve, he wasn''t alone, the whole hall was having the same expression. A student was proclaiming he is better than alumni!! this is outrageous. "Pfft!!! hahahaha!!!!" Shinomiya burst out laughing, it was funny, really funny!! " This is a first..." Shinomiya calmed down and adjusted his glasses " This ends h-" before Shinomiya could finish his words he was cut by Alexander. "I am not a talker!" he said, " I Saiba Alexander challenge you to a match between us, Shinomiya Kojirou." Shinomiya once again went into silent mode alongside the other students. Even for the reckless Soma, this seems like a bad idea to him. Megumi is about the faint. "A challenge? a Shokugeki you mean??" Shinomiya said to Alexander with a monotone voice, he figured out that if he kept on letting this kid get on his nerves with each word he says then he may cough blood out at this rate " And what do you hope to accomplish by this '' Challenge'' of yours??" Shinomiya is still mocking Alexander and treating his words as the last cry for hope. "Nothing much, just making you realize that my skills are far better than yours and get you to take back your decision," Alexander said with a shrug of his shoulder as if what he is saying is the most natural thing. ''Is this guy for real?!!!'' ''He wants to challenge alumni?!!!'' ''He must be insane!!'' Students were having mixed reactions most of them are terrified and scared of what is gonna happen next. "Shinomiya looked at Alexander''s carfree face and sighed and relaxed his body " Give up, my decision is final, nothing is gonna change it " Shinomya took the list of the passing and failing students and turned to leave. Alexander saw him leaving and sighed in the same way as Shinomiya did earlier. "Not only you''re not on my level and now you become a coward who can''t accept a challenge!" Alexander''s words spread through the silent room. "Looks like Totsuki''s alumni is nothing but a title." Alexander chuckled slightly as he turned to get his tools too. If it comes to this then all he needs to do is start his plan on opening his tower three years earlier. As Alexander was heading toward his kitchen, something came towards him and hit him on the head. It was the list that Shinomiya was holding earlier. "What was that for? " Said Alexander as he scratched his head, it didn''t hurt that much. Shinomiya was still in the position of throwing the list. He dashed at Alexander and caught him by his collar and pushed him on the ground. Shinomiya''s expression was like that of the devil, his eyes are red and his face s twitching from anger. "Go, do it, hit me, give me a reason to destroy everything you love!" Alexander grinned widely in Shinomiya''s face not scared at all by what happened "Chef Shinomiya!!" "Don''t do anything reckless!!" "Don''t use violence!!!" Many students came running towards the two and tried to separate them, Soma tried to pull Shinomia, but he was pushed away, Shinomya raised his fist and aimed at Alexander. ''You dare to look down on me?!!! You dare look down on my cooking?!!!" Shinomiya was screaming inside his head as all he can see now is Alexander. Before he could punch down, Shinomiya''s arm was caught by another large hand. Everyone looked at the person who stopped Shinomiya and It was Doujima Gin. "What is happening here?" asked Doujima with a chilling aura, his aura was directed at Shinomiya and Alexander but it scared those who were nearby making them step back. "Nothing much..." Alexander rolled to the side and stood up from the floor, he cleaned his white uniform and smirked at Shinomiya " It just that me and this honorable sir had a little disagreement." he said. Shinomiya was clenching his fist and controlling his anger more than ever, vines of blood are showing on his forehead. Doujima looked between the two and sighed. He turned at Soma who was nearby and asked him " Tell me what happened here honestly." he said causing Soma to snape out of the shock he was in earlier. "Y-yes!!" Soma proceeded to explain the situation and how it happened and what led to Shinomiya almost assaulting Alexander. "I see..." Doujima released Shinomiya''s arm as he had calmed down a little. but still, he was looking at Alexander with anger to which the latter shrugged his arm casually. "I was passing by to see if everything is going fine, turned out not everything was..." Doujima went Alexander''s dish and took it in his hand " You two. Follow me." Doujima ordered Shinomiya and Alexander to follow him and they left the hall. As soon as the door was closed, everyone fell to the floor and released their breaths they were holding back. "What the hell just happened?!" "That guy is getting his ass kicked!!" Many students started talking about the situation. Soma and Megumi were still looking at the door with different expressions and feelings. "Soma crossed his arm and clenched his fists '' God damn it!!'' he screamed inside his head, he just witnessed his brother being humiliated and couldn''t do anything for him. Of course, that was just how Soma saw the situation, nobody knows who humiliated who in the previous skirmish. Megumi was trembling and she was about to cry " This all because of me!! I shouldn''t have taken the good one, I should''ve let him take it." She was really feeling guilty. Soma put his hand on her shoulder and said: " This is no one''s fault, Aniki gave you that with his own will." Soma''s eyes looked at Megumi with serious light "If you said things like this, then his action will be meaningless." Soma took his headband off and his apron too " You should continue to win for his sake...let''s go Tadokoro" Soma left the hall and went to get ready for the next assignment. Tadokoro took Soma''s words to heart, she clenched her teeth and thought '' I needed Soma-kun for help every time, now I needed Alexander-Kun''s help this too...Until when... Until when I am gonna help myself?!!'' Tadokoro took it upon herself to pass this training camp alone without anyone''s help, if she can''t pass it then there is no need for her to be in Totsuki and just turn to people to carry her around. 15 minutes later, the whole 1st year students heard about the fight between Alexander and Shinomiya. Alexander''s group was freaking out and the students betting that the new student will get his career ruined by chef Shinomiya. While the other Alumni were shocked to the core, most of them and mostly Shinomiy''s friends went to Doujima''s office where the two of Alexander and Shinomiya are. They need to check if the rumors are true and maybe this could be it...This could be a chance for their friends to open his eyes again after such a long time. At Doujima''s office, Shinomiya''s friends entered and found Shinomiya and Alexander each one of them standing at the one far end of the room while Doujima is standing in the middle of them. The distance between the three is strange and kind of awkward. "What is this, Senpai? you got in trouble again?? " Inui went to Shinomiya and started teasing him but her words weren''t heard by him, his cold gaze was still on Alexander who didn''t lose to him and gave him the same look. "This is good!!" Hitoshi Sekimori tasted Alexander''s dish and expressed his satisfaction, the dish made him feel like he was in the middle of nine fields of vegetables "Yeah!! this very delicious!!" Fuyumi Mizuhara too expressed her satisfaction, she looked Shinomiya with confusion not understanding why this dish is not good in Shinomiya''s eyes. Inui heard their exclaimers and ran and took a bite from the dish, immediately she felt a surge of pleasure run across her body. "This dish is fine!! it should pass!!" Inui started running around Shinomiya trying to get a reaction from him " Bonehead! Bigheaded Shino-senpai, Narcissist!!" Shinomiya''s patience reached it''s limit and grabbed Inui by her head and raised her up "Keep it down, Hinako!" he is already angry so Hinako being her usual self around him is just making him more irritated. "Can you explain to us why did you deem this dish as not good?" Doujima asked Shinomiya to explain himself since everyone is here, they can help him take care of this problem. "I have already said earlier, the dish he presented had some sourness in it due to using Vinegar wine and my dish is supposed to be a harmony between the sweetness of the 9 vegetables." Said Shinomiya as he looked around his friends...And Alexander. " The dish he presented is already different than I ordered for them to make. Do you perhaps think that my assignment is unfair, Doujima-san?" Shinomiya looked at Doujima with a somehow an angry look, this is the 2nd time Doujima interrupted him from taking actions against this kid. Doujima smiled and shook his head " No...I have no problem against it, but since we heard your judgment then let''s ask Alexander." Doujima looked at Alexander who had finally moved from his place and sat on the couch not even caring about all of his Senpais that are present. He sat and supported his head with his hand on the edge of the couch and looked at Doujima in an indifferent expression. "Can you tell us why you think that Shinomiya''s decision is wrong??" Asked Doujima. Alexander looked around the room to see the other chefs that arrived. He can tell although they are curious about this conflict, they are sure looking at him with an intimidating aura, Shinomiya is their friend after all. He sighs at how stupid this situation is but at the same time he can''t just take that guys words and leave like some inferior chef. "It is simple, with the ingrediants I had in my hands, my actions were limited and changing the recipe and using the vinegar wine was a must. He insisted on sticking to the recipe and neglected my situation and how I coped with it and came out with the best result in that state." Said Alexander, he looked at Shinomiya with cold eyes and uninterested expression. he was about to continue but Mizuhara interrupted him. "Shinomiya''s assignment was focusing on speed and the top priority inside the kitchen and getting the ingrediants in the fastest way possible." She said. she was sitting on top of the chair and squatting on it, her eyes had lost interest in Alexander after his explanation. " It''s a mini-simulation to the real-life situation where a kitchen''s stock is completed and the chefs have to run down the market and get the best ingredients and fight the other customers for them." She said. She somehow understood the general idea behind Shinomiya''s assignment but that wasn''t what made Alexander refused to back down for. "I agree...." Said Alexander. "But that if his assignment was about that, he deliberately put the bad ingrediants inside just to narrow down the passing rate." Alexander stood up from his couch and walked to Shinomiya. Mizuhara looked at Shinomiya with blaming eyes. Her eyes were saying '' Is this true??" She didn''t get an answer but from how he looked away she realized her mistake. ''Alright, I am never defending him again.'' she thought. Her interest was brought back to Alexander and waited from what he was going to do next. Alexander walked to Shinomiya but he was stopped by Doujima to prevent the two from getting in a fight so Alexander could only say what he has from there " Don''t take the phrase " You''ll work as their employees..." Literally. In the end, we are still students and this is a test for us." Alexander''s eyes looked into Shinomiya''s soul, there was a hint of anger. "This camp is about us, the students, not you or any Alumni here. We came here to show our skills and stand out from the rest." Alexander''s words started to go deep into the Doujima, Shinomiya, Inui, Mizuhara and Hitoshi''s ears. He is technically right! they thought. "Your assignment should be focusing on bringing the best of us not to copy your dishes. If you want to cook your dish like you imagine it to then do it in another place. This is Totsuki''s students'' Training camp. Your assignment should be about us, not you. In the end, we will work for ourselves not you." Alexander''s words were like nails digging inside the Shinomiya''s chest, he can''t deny Alexander''s words. The same goes for the rest, although their assignments are like what Alexander said should be, but it still feels bad to witness this happening to Kojirou. "And that''s why I said you''re a failure, you brought your personal problems here and disturbed our Training." Again Shinomiya''s anger returned and he lashed out at Alexander. The two of them grabbed each other by the collar and exchanged a few punches before Doujima and Hitoshi separated them. "ENOUGH YOU TWO!!!" shouted Doujima. he grabbed Alexander and pulled him back. "WHAT''S WRONG?? CAN''T TAKE MY WORDS?" Alexander shouted with a wide grin and a smug face THEN PROVE YOUR SELF AND ACCEPT MY CHALLENGE!!!" The room was in chaos as everyone was trying to prevent the fight from continuing. Doujima with his big body couldn''t restrain Alexander''s movement completely. ''How can this kid be this strong!!" he screamed inside. "SO BE IT!!!!" Shouted Shinomiya causing everyone "I''M GONNA SHOW YOU WHAT IT MEANS TO CROSS MY LINES!!!" "Oy Koujiro! he is just a student!!" Hitoshi locked Shinomiya in his place while trying to bring Shinomiya to his sense. "APPROVED!!!" Shouted Doujima with a grin, he was waiting for this moment. the others couldn''t believe their ears as Shinomiya and Alexander stopped struggling to get to each other. Each of them had a big grin. Alexander tidied his clothes and adjusted his collar. "Then it is a deal..." He looked at Doujima and said with a grin " So, What do you have in mind for us, Doujima-san?" he asked. Since Doujima was the one to approve of their fight then he should the one to organize it. "Indeed, but before that, if I win, you Saiba Alexander would''ve to kneel down to me and apologize and take back every single word you said." Shinomiya pointed down as Hitoshi let him be and freed him. "Oh! we''re adding conditions...Then I need to add mine isn''t it?" said Alexander "Do what you want, it''s not gonna change the outcome!" Responded Shinomiya. Doujima and the rest are looking at these two who are deciding what the Challenge should be about and making their conditions as if they don''t exist here at all. The two of them look like they are two dragons about to kill each other. "Then..."Alexander put his hand on his chin and thought "...Ah!! If I win, you Shinomiya Kojirou will work for me." He said. ************************* Chapter 24 is out on Pat-reon. Go to: https://patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on the mobile app: Doragon. Chapter 20 - VS Shinomiya PT2 Please don''t kill me about the story being slow. ********************** "If I win, you, Shinomiya Kojirou will work for me." Alexander pointed at Shinomiya with a serious expression. His condition made everyone go nuts, This guy wants an Alumni, a Totski''s graduate to work under him?!!!! "Oy! isn''t this too much?! this is not fair. If you want to get Kojirou to work for you even you being expelled and kneeling down isn''t enough to get him to work for you for just one week." Hitoshi stepped forward and his closed eyes are opened now, this is a serious matter. This may be unofficial Shokugeki but Shinomiya''s honor is on the line. "It''s not for you to decide." Alexander pointed Shinomiya and continued " Do you agree or not." he said. Shinomiya adjusted his glasses and smirked " Such greedy kid..." he can''t wait to show the kid his place " Let it be. If I lost I will work in your restaurant." he said, Shinomiya can''t imagine a scenario where he is losing. "Hmph!! proud geezer!! " Said Alexander almost starting another fight. Doujima clapped his hands once bringing everyone''s attention to him. " Then it is decided, a Shokugeki between Alexander and Kojirou will take place today, the match will be monitored by me and the judges will be Me, Chef Inui, Chef Hitoshi, Chef Mizuhara, and lastly Chef Donato who is not here currently. making it 5 judges in total." Doujima''s aura turned to that professional one he had when he gave his speech. "Is everyone okay with that?" he asked. "No problemo." Said Mizuhara. "Let''s do this." Inui was excited about this whole thing, she doesn''t know why but she is sure something unexpected is going to happen "...." Hitoshi didn''t agree or disagree, he only looked at Alexander with a blank face, he is really something!! calling a Totsuki''s Alumni to work for him, this kid is something special!! he thought. "Inui-san, can you please do us the honor and call for chef Donato after he finished his assignment?" Doujima requested from Inui, she is currently the one with the freest time. "Okaay~" Se replied with a cheerful jump. "Since we don''t want to throw away the camp''s program we will hold this Shokugeki after all of today''s assignments are over. is this clear??" said Doujima, he went back to his desk and sat down, " This problem will be solved today''s evening after we are done at the hotel''s annex." he said. Everyone nodded and understood the situation. Alexander turned to leave after everything was cleared, he still has one assignment today, surprisingly with chef Mizuhara. ''sigh~i just hope everything goes okay this time'' thought Alexander '' I''m tired from running around.'' he wasn''t aware that this day was the worst day of his life, troubles just keep on following him today. After Alexander went to his room to rest for a moment, he thought he will find his group here but it seems they have an assignment of their own. He took the chance to take a nap before his assignment, there is still one hour left. Back at Doujima''s office. "God! I can''t believe you Kojirou!" Hitoshi was scolding Kojirou about his recklessness and how he punched a student. If Alexander wanted he could even due him for this. "Relax, Hitoshi, he is just a student, in the end, I will make him pay for it." Kojirou is sitting on a couch with his legs crossed, he seems to be taking this rather easy. "I wouldn''t underestimate him if I was you." Doujima said suddenly surprising the 4 chefs, he didn''t take his eyes from his paperwork, he continued as he wrote something down " Does the four of you remember who was the person you went as stagiaires to??" he asked As soon as he said that, the four chefs felt a shiver run down their spine, they still can remember her, that woman was about to end their career. She was truly a devil in a human form. "T-There was no need to remind us of such a thing, Doujima-san" Mizuhara broke her character and faked a light laugh "And besides, what does she have to do with this situation??" Inui was sweating heavily as she still can hear that woman''s screams, ''You useless shit!!'' '' Is your brain in your ass or what!!!'' ''what''s that piece of shit you''re cooking!!!'' ''Great job on f.u.c.kin my sauce!!!'' All these words are still echoing in her head as if she heard them yesterday. "Nothing much aside from that Saiba Alexander is her son," Doujima said with a monotone voice. Immediately silent fell inside the office. "C-C-can I not participate in this?? my stomach isn''t feeling good," said Inui, she was trembling a little as she remembered Alexandra " I do not want to get in trouble with Shinomiya-senpai too." she said. "Tsk..." Shinomiya clicked his tongue in annoyance, he too has a terrible experience with that woman but that doesn''t change the fact he is still destroying her son. "It doesn''t matter if he is the son of Alexandra-senpai or not, I am still going with we had planned," he said before leaving to do another assignment. "Indeed, we have an agreement, and we should honor it." Said Doujima as he flipped the pages in front of him. An hour later, Alexander woke up from his short nap by his mobile phone''s alarm that he had set earlier, he washed his face and wore his white uniform and went down to his group. On the 45th floor, Chef Mizuhara was the one responsible for their assignment for this day. Alexander met with Soma and Megumi who started throwing questions at him the moment they saw him. The students from his group are surprised more than anyone else. "Don''t worry, we''ve solved thing between us after talking with the general head." Said Alexander. He didn''t want to continue talking, he is getting tired of this stuff. "Then you won''t get expelled!!" Said Megumi with a hopeful tone, her happiness is unmeasurable at the moment, she was happy that Alexander won''t get expelled because of her. "Don''t worry, I won''t...Let me go to my place." Alexander left the two who were happy and relieved that the trouble is gone now. They can finally put their heads on the bed calmly tonight. After a few moments, Chef Mizuhara came in and greeted the students, " Good day to you all." she said, the students returned her greeting and wait for her to speak. But all she did was squat on the chair and look at them blankly with her Red-Violet eyes. "E-excuse me...What should we do??" One girl stepped forward after the few moments of the awkward silence. "Mizuhara snapped from her silent and said " Eh! I thought you got the news! " she said with a surprised face. "What new!!" The students are freaking out again, is this another weird teacher with an impossible assignment!!!!! "You only need to cook an Italian soup for me," she said, " I gave this to every group yesterday, you guys don''t share news between yourselves!!!?" she asked with a confused face. Her assignment is simple, in fact too simple. The students sighed in relief as they can finally do something without working their brains out. "Then what should we cook, Mizuhara-senpai, can you give us the recipe?" The same girl asked again on behalf of the whole group. "There is no recipe, you will cook any Italian soup you can make." Mizuhara said in a monotone voice she pointed at the tables of ingrediants behind them "All kinds of ingrediants, spices, seasonings, and tools are there. " she said. This assignment is simple, that''s what they thought, they now realized something, they only knew a few Italian dishes!!!! "Oi!! do you know any Italian Soup??" one student asked his friend "No, we didn''t start the soup lessons with Teacher Michael yet!!!" Answered his friend. Students started to freak out again, the majority of them only know simple soup recipes and not sure if she will like them or not. As if answering their questions Mizuhara remembered something and added " Ah!! If any of you presented me anything lower than a 2 stars hotel soup, he will be immediately disqualified and expelled." she said before returning to her low mode. I know it!!! Most of the students felt despair now, the test is so simple and so hard. Most of the fools here rely on the recipes to cook since every day in school the teachers will give them the recipes of the dishes they''ll be cooking, they''d never thought that this will come back to bite them later on. But this didn''t apply to some students who can remember recipes from the class or are Italians. This is like a walk in the park for them. "The time limit is 1 hour!. Said Mizuhara. Like always the students raced for the ingrediants and tools, they got what they need and started the preparations. Although they got the ingrediants, most of them were just look at the ingrediants with a blank face. "Now what!?" They thought. Some students are already making their thing. Alexander is in his kitchen cutting carrots and onions, he is planning on making [SPRING MINESTRONE SOUP], he was in his own world cooking without any problems. In a large pot over medium heat, Alexander heated oil. Added onion and carrots and cooked them until they slightly softened for about 5 to 7 minutes. Being done with that he proceeded to the next step. Seeing people like Alexander, Soma, Megumi, and a few others working fine. The students who were with no recipes to work with started copying them, Each one chose someone to copy, surprisingly so many people choose to copy Alexander. Since he managed to survive Chef Shinomiya''s trick then he must be great at what he is doing. Mizuhara saw this but she didn''t bother to stop them, in the end even if you copied someone''s cooking there is no way they can all bring the same flavor. While Alexander is working with his own pace the others will have to wait for him to finish his moves before doing what he did. There will always be that delay of 5 to 15 seconds between Alexander and the others. Alexander Added zucchini and cooked it for 2 to 3 minutes more. Seasoned it with salt and pepper, then added RAG¨˛ Old World Style Traditional Sauce, broth, and water. Bring it to a boil on high, then reduced the heat to medium-low and simmered it. He Stirred in asparagus and pasta and cooked it until liquid is slightly reduced and pasta is al dente, about 12 minutes. ''I need to make a lemon juice'' he thought, Alexander took off to get a tool to squeeze it out. While Alexander is away, the students who were copying him were waiting to know what he was looking for so they can do the same. When they saw him getting a squeezer, they all ran to it to get it fast leaving almost all of the behind of the kitchen empty. While everyone is hurrying to get the tool, two students were at the back at Alexander''s kitchen, they used this chance to do their little mission. "What should we do to him??" asked one of them, he had black hair and a scare on his cheek, it was from a fight he got in from the middle school. "Eizan-sama said to wait for the last moment and try to get a chance to ruin his cooking. and this is it" Another boy with red hair that he dyed lately said to his friend. His eyes are sharp and narrow, they can be described as almost closed. "But isn''t this too soon, there is still over 15 minutes." said the black haired boy "Don''t worry. just watch..." The red hair answered with a giants shit-eating grin. He picked the salt jar and poured half of it in Alexander''s pot, then they left before he comes back. Mizuhara saw this but again, that wasn''t her problem, everyone should watch his dish and she isn''t their guardian. She just kept her low-mode and waited for the hour to finish so she can kick someone out. Although she had the urge to help Alexander because he is her senpai''s and teacher''s son but it wouldn''t be fair to the others. Once Alexander came back he was shocked with the scene he saw, his pot has stuff spread all over it. His cooking for the past 43 minutes went like this with salt. He looked around and two guys looking at him and laughing. He didn''t want to jump to conclusions but they were the only ones behind him and everyone is at the tools shelves, the first half is far down to do anything to him and not notice. "Just hope it''s not you.." Alexander put the squeezer down on the table and spoke to the two men behind him. " I don''t like people messing with my cooking!" a dark aura surrounded Alexander''s body as he was tempted to go and crush these two''s skulls. But he realized he doesn''t have much time left, only 17 minutes are left. He quickly removed the salt and did everything he can do to remove all the salt from all corners. ''Should I use potatoes or sugar?" Alexander thought quickly as his brain is working with lightning speed. The other students returned and saw Alexander cutting potatoes in small pieces not realizing what he is doing but still they copied him anyway. Food like potatoes, rice, noodles, and pasta will absorb the salt and help thicken the soup. Since the closest to him is Potatoes Alexander used Potatoes, he didn''t want to use sugar because it may destroy the flavor and add too much sweetness so he decided to just absorb the salt out using the potatoes. Cutting the potatoes in small pieces will help to take the salt out in a faster way. When he tasted the pot earlier he noticed that the salt didn''t spread too much and there is stim hope for him. Alexander was racing against the clock, he would taste the pot each second just to make sure the salt level returned to normal. The two boys from earlier are looking at him with somehow an uncomfortable look, Shouldn''t he panic at the moment??!! they wondered at how can he be so calm in his current situation. They just added salt to his pot and he just proceeded to think about a solution. "Oi! isn''t this bad, he is using potatoes to take out the salt." the black haired boy with the scar said,. In the whole training camp, they couldn''t get into the same group with Alexander to try and get him in trouble due to the sudden decision of the teachers shuffling the groups each day. It was decided that the groups would be fixed and the two of them should get in the same group as him using Eizan''s help, but since Doujima was here they couldn''t get anyone to help them out of fear from Doujima finding out. And to their luck, they managed to meet him here. If they missed up here then no one knows what Eizan will do to them. By this time Soma and Megumi had passed the assignment after presenting their soups so Mizuhara dismissed them, she has no use for students walking around the kitchen with no purpose. After making sure that the salt in his pot is okay, Alexander smiled at his success and In the last few minutes that are left, he added peas. Removed the pot from the heat and stir in lemon juice he squeezed in between the salt tasting. Finally, he Garnished bowls with Parmesan and parsley. He finished his dish and sighed but he still didn''t forget to give the two behind him a death glare. He will remember this later. Mizuhara who noticed this smiled, it seems he really isn''t just a talker. If he could come out of this salty situation he is indeed the son of Alexandra. "Here it is the Spring Minestrone soup, please enjoy it." Said Alexander with a smile. Mizuhara nodded and got her spoon out, she took one spoon to taste his soup, she was expecting some saltness at first but she couldn''t detect any hint of any excessive salt. But in fact, she felt the ingrediants dancing in her tongue. It''s as if a party is going inside her mouth. Mizuhara leaked a voice expressing her enjoyment. She took his bowl and continued eating, she didn''t want to let such hard work go to waste, it will be a shame. After she finished eating, she wiped her lips and went to squat on the cair again with a blank face. "Um..Er.I passed right??" asked Alexander, The Alumni in here are all strange. "Eh? ah!! yes, you passed." Mizuhara said with a blank expression, its as if her previous expression from eating Alexander''s soup were fake. Alexander ran his finger across his hair and pushed it back. ''I''m done for today...'' He thought, he turned to leave but he stopped when he remembered the two who played with his dish. he took out his phone and took a picture to get their faces. He then left. ''No one f.u.c.ks with my cooking!!!'' Alexander had volcanos exploding inside of him. He was going to get his revenge on these two or whoever is behind that, but not now, later. After Alexander left, there were still many students left. Most of them were the unlucky ones who decided to copy Alexander. They have Potatoes in their hands that they were cutting like Alexander, they didn''t understand the purpose of such ingredients there, but after they understood, it had nothing to do with the soup. They were stuck there in their places not knowing what to do. "There is still 7 minutes left." Said Mizuhara in a low voice but it was clear to send chills down their spines. On that day, out of 47 students, only 12 passed. The Red-haired boy and the black-haired kid failed by the way. Their soups were thrown in the garbage can after the first spoon Mizuhara took. "I asked for an Italian soup, not Swamp soup." She said to the two of them without any mercy. ////////////////////// Chapter 26 is out on Patr eon Go to: https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on the Mobile App: Doragon ...... Also, there is only 2 chapters until the Side Chapter of the mother being posted here. Chapter 21 - VS Shinomiya, finale! WARNING: The following is pure fictional stuff! (Talking about the food.) --------------------------- After Alexander was done with today''s assignment, he went to his room to wait for the day to end and go down to the hotel''s annex. It''s time he gets his plan on building his tower in motion. The building is ready and equipped with everything, all that is needed is qualified chefs to monitor the floors. Alexander''s dream is to build a tower with 100 floors with each floor specialized in one type of cuisine. Customers can choose which cuisine they would like to eat and try and go up to that cousin''s floor. ''Shinomiya is definitely a great chef without a doubt. If I can solve his little problem he can be of great help.'' Thought Alexander as he entered the elevator. '' I just hope he won''t break down and lose his passion." Leaving the elevator, he went to his room and opened the door, immediately after opening the door he was punched in his steel stomach with a snow-white hand. "Ouch..." Said Alexander, it didn''t hurt that much in fact, he just wanted to comment that, in front of him his group of dormmates and Alice was the one who punched him. "WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT NOT GETTING EXPELLED!!!" Shouted Alice. She was angry at him, so angry. "Is it real that you got in a fight with Chef Shinomiya?!" Asked Takumi, he removed Alice from his way and pushed her to the side. "Alexander nodded at him and made his way to his bed that Ryo and Hayama were sitting on already, Isami was just munching a bag of ch.i.p.s at his desk. "Then...What happened?" asked Hayama, he took out his bag of spices that he carries around with him at all time and smelled it. It calms him down often. "If you''re here now that means Chef Shinomiya took back his decision." Said Ryo, his hands were crossed as he looked at Alexander with tired eyes. "No...not yet, the decision will be made today." Alexander went to the other side and pushed the two of them to open some space for him before laying down to rest. "Don''t just go take a nap as if nothing happened!!!" Alice jumped on his body making Alexander shout out pain this time. "What do you mean the decision will be made today?!! how is it gonna be made?!!" Alice was throwing questions here and there, even the boys wanted to know the answers to those questions themselves. Alexander rubbed his stomach and patted Alice on her head before bringing her to his chest. She immediately stopped her tantrum and just enjoyed the moment forgetting her anger from earlier. The boys face-palmed themselves at her actions, they were relying on her to get answers. But they don''t need to worry as Alexander continued. "The decision will be made through a Shokugeki between me and Shinomiya. if I win I stay. If he wins I leave." he said the room immediately went into silent mode for a moment, Isami''s munching sound on his ch.i.p.s also stopped. Hayama''s eyes are wide open as he froze in his place with a small bottle of spice on his nose, Ryo was cleaning his ear thinking he didn''t hear him right. Takumi crossed his hands and closed his eyes to think for a moment. Alice was in her world enjoying Alexander''s chest not minding anything else, she doesn''t know when will something like this will happen again so she better takes advantage of this situation. A few moments later after the tension reached its max. "Is that so..." said Ryo, he then leaned on the bed to relax. "That''s though.." Said Hayama after him, he closed his eyes to focus on his smelling sense. "A Shokugeki with an Alumni, huh?" Said Takumi, he himself isn''t sure if he will stand a chance "Just make sure you don''t lose." he said. Isami was the only one who was stunned by this, he looked at them and thought " These guys are weird as hell...Even Nii-chan is being influenced by them.'' "For now I need to sleep and rest, this day wasn''t my day." He said, " Ryo take Alice away with you." Ryo stood up and caught Alice from her waist and pulled her up on his shoulder. "W-What are you doing, Ryo?" Alice was hitting Ryo on his shoulder but she wasn''t affecting him at all " You savage!! caveman!! Zombie!!" All she could do is throw her insults at him as he takes her away from her sweet and warm spot. Hayama and Isami followed behind them too while Takumi stayed last to leave a few words to Alexander " Don''t lose..." he said, his eyes are looking worried as he clenched his fist. "Aww~is Takumi-kun worried about me?!" Said Alexander with a cute tone and teasing expression. "Don''t misunderstand!!" Shouted Takumi, he pointed back at himself and continued " I want you to experience defeat on my hands first!!" he said, " Until I can defeat you...don''t you fare loose!!!" He left the room after that hurriedly making Alexander chuckle after him. Evening. Alexander took off to Doujima''s office, the hotel was mostly empty as all of the students were in their rooms resting in preparations for tomorrow. *Knock* *Knock* Alexander knocked on Doujima''s office door, he didn''t wait for permission and just got inside. "Oh! You''re here." said Doujima as he looked up at Alexander, he put his pen down and stood up " Your timing is perfect, I''d just finished my work." he said. "Lead the way." Alexander followed Doujima as they got in the elevator and pushed the down button. "Do you think you can beat Shinomiya??" Doujima asked out of nowhere, he looked at Alexander who is standing beside him with his arms crossed. "Of course, did you think I would lose??" Alexander gave Doujima a side look. Doujima smiled and shook his head " I don''t know who is gonna win" he said, " But I have a favor to ask from you..." "If your favor is me losing then forget it," Alexander said bluntly without hesitation. "Of course not, even if it''s not official, this is still a Shokugeki. but my request is..." Doujima faced Alexander and bowed to him slightly " I want you to help Shinomiya regain his passion for cooking." he said with a sincere voice and expression. "What are you talking about?" asked Alexander, he did some research in the past in preparation for his tower, he came across Shinomiya and found how his state had become but he wants to hear it from someone who knows him well. "For the past years Shinomiya had become Stagnate, his cooking skills didn''t grow, he doesn''t have any goals in his eyes since he got his medal." Said Doujima as he straightened his back up Alexander frowned his eyebrows and asked more " Why do you think I can do that?" He doesn''t know much about Shinomiya to be sure to help him. "I heard from your mother that your cooking can awake deep memories of people that can bring the most beautiful thing in their life or...." Doujima stopped and didn''t want to continue, his small talk with Alexandra in the past about Alexander was short but it was long enough to understand what her words meant. "Or the worst of their life."Continued Alexander, That is his Gift, his cooking can bring deep memories from the customers'' hearts to enjoy his food and the time in his restaurant. That''s why his hands were called [The Golden Hands] "Yes, if you can trigger Shinomiya''s past where his passion for cooking and determination was at its peak I am sure he can get back to the cooking world with stronger power." Said Doujima, he wanted to take this chance to help a friend but to help him he must lose. But...If Shinomiya lost he will be working under Alexander from now on. Even if it''s an unofficial Shokugeki, Doujima is sure that Alexander has methods to get what he wants. "I can try." Responded Alexander, he didn''t agree or disagree but to Doujima that is more than enough. "I can''t ask you for more than that." Doujima closed his eyes and waited for the elevator to reach its destination. After getting to the ground floor, Doujima and Alexander went to the hotel''s annex. Doujima opened one large door where Shinomiya, Inui, Mizuhara, Donato, and Hitoshi who were waiting for them. "Thought you ran away." Said Shinomiya with a grin, he was sitting on a chair and supported his face with his arm. Alexander just gave Shinomiya one giant middle finger and ignored him which made Shinomiya''s blood boil. "Is this for real!! I thought you guys were just joking around." Donato who wasn''t there when Alexander and Shinomiya agreed for a Shokugeki was skeptical about this since Inui told him about it but seeing the boy really came and Shinomiya''s boiling red face he couldn''t believe his eyes. "Don''t worry, Chef Donato, all you need to do is taste the food and give your honest opinion. " Doujima stood in front of everyone and spook, he would be the one to oversee the whole thing and take all responsibility if they were found out. After a little chat about this situation, the other chefs had calmed Donato down as they took their places on the judging table. "The ingrediants here are the leftovers from today''s assignment but don''t worry they are in good shape." Said Doujima. Alexander and Shinomiya stood in front of their kitchens and gave each other a cold look. "Cook whatever you want, the time limit is 2 hours!" Said Doujima. After his words, each of Alexander and Shinomiya met on the table of ingrediants, they didn''t care about what the other was picking since there was enough. With this distance between the two of them, they would be fighting right now if they weren''t in the middle of a Shokugeki. After they gathered their ingrediants they went back to their kitchen. They both had an image of their dish. Shinomiya was going with Foie Gras while Alexander is...for the first time is going to make one of his original dishes from his arsenal. (Author Not: GOO!! Run wild my imagination, reach new heights, go beyond the heavens!!!) The 14 sweet worlds of vegetables and fruits. he gathered 7 types of vegetables, corn, carrots, onions, beets, winter squashes, sweet potatoes, and yams and 7 types of sweet fruits, Blackberries, Strawbery, Watermelon, Peach, Raspberries, Kiwis, and finally Pears. The chefs and Doujima tried to understand what he is trying to cook but obviously, they can''t, this dish was never introduced in this world before, this is the first time it will be eaten by anyone. Alexander cut the vegetables and fruits after washing them carefully into small pieces and put each one in a bowl for itself, so they won''t get mixed up. He made the sweet and thick sauce so the ingredients can stick to each other and don''t fall from the dish. from plums sugar vinegar salt ginger chiles. He took one Cabbage he and laid it flat on the kitchen, he cut it into 14 large layers and painted each one of them with the thick and sweet sauce. He would put in one layer 4 ingredients from the vegetables and fruits and would put another layer of Cabbage, then he would do the same for the other remaining 2-3 layers. Also, The ingrediants on each layer are separated by one thick wall of the sweet sauce. He closed the Cabbage in a perfect square and put each of the 5 wrapped Cabbages in a stove to cook. After he was done with all the necessary stuff, Alexander had some free time until the ingrediants are cooked and the sauce took its effect. On the other side, Shinomiya too had finished his stuff too. Shinomiya grinned and said " I don''t know what''re you cooking but one thing for sure, you know how to mess things up" Shinomiya had been stealing glances from time to time at Alexander just to see what he is going to do. But all he saw him do is throw a bunch of vegetables and fruits around. "..." Alexander didn''t respond and just waited for his dish to finish. The room soon went silent as they waited for the food to finish cooking. Everyone was just staring at each other with nothing to say. Even the talkative Inui was strangely silent. After a while, Alexander and Shinomiya were working on their finishing touches. Their food''s aroma is clashing between each other making the judges feel impatient and has the urge to jump and steal the food for themselves. This now is a battle of the top chefs. Shinomiya went first as he presented his dish to the 5 Chefs, Alexander is still organizing his dish. "Here my duck liver, Foie Gras, taste and enjoy yourselves" Shinomya''s dish is made of goose''s liver on top of the golden sauce. Just the look of it feels like enjoyment in itself to the 5 judges. "Let''s take a bite then..."Said Doujima as he took a bite of the liver followed by the others they were immediately felt like they were in nirvana, the liver is soft that you don''t actually feel that you bite it but it''s tender enough to make you feel it as it melts in your mouth. The judges felt like they were flying alongside gooses. "WOW!! you didn''t hold back this time, did you? Shinomiya-senpai." Inui looked at Shinomiya with disbelieve as she never thought he will go all out, this dish is one of the top dishes that he serves in his restaurant. "Indeed, but if he is the son of Alexander-senpai then he should not be underestimated." Said Hitoshi as he finished his dish in lightning speed. "This is good, unfortunately," Said Mizuhara. "Oh Did your pride get harmed when tasting something as delicious as my cooking?!" Shinomiya smirked at Mizuhara as he reminded her that he was the 1rst seat in their generation. Doujima ate the last piece of the dish while listening to the groups talk '' I hope what you made is stronger than this, Alexander'' Thought Doujima. Next was Alexander, he presented his dish to the judges, in front of them is a perfect square made of Cabbage. "What is this??" asked Inui, she examined the cabbage and found it closed firmly, so she figured that they need to cut it open. "Eat it and you''ll know." Said Alexander as he sat down after giving his dishes. The first to open the dish was Doujima, as soon as he did that, three layers of vegetables and fruits are lined up on top and beside each other, its colors are diffrent in each layer, from black to white. When it opened a new and strong aroma assaulted the room, as if that smell was imprisoned inside the cabbage and now it''s free. "WHoa!! Such a strong aroma!!!" Donato exclaimed as he took the first bite, immediately his clothes were flying around from the explosion of the flavor inside his mouth, It''s not just one flavor but 4-6 or 6 to 12 depending on the amount you cut off, the more you cut and eat the more flavors you''ll experience. But this wasn''t all. Just Doujima requested, Alexander used his gift on this dish as the most beautiful moment in his life played in front of him. The time with his friends in the Polar Star dorm is in front of him. He can see his young self and his friends Joichiro in front of him cooking while playing around. Tears were about to fall down. The same happened to the other four as they too wiped their tears, each one of them remembered their past and how happy and joyful those days were. Shinomiya was confused '' This can''t be!! this reaction!!!'' Shinomiya didn''t want to believe but it''s clear in front of him. Alexander''s dish is superior to him. Their reaction to Alexander''s food is stronger than his. After everyone finished eating and put down their knives and forks, they wipe their lips. "Let''s vote, I think everyone made their decision." Said Doujima, what he was hoping for happened and more than he expected. "Yes." Said the judges. Doujima brought two plates and 5 coins for each judge himself included. *Tic* *Tic* *Tic* *Tic* *Tic* "That can''t be...." Shinomiya looked in front of him as he saw his crushing defeat with wide eyes and sweat running down his spine. A feeling he forgot resurfaced again. It''s the bitter feeling of defeat. Saiba Alexander - 5 Shinomiya Kojirou - 0 Alexander smiled as he gave Shinomiya one last look before Shinomiya went down on his knees in disbelief. "Food Is Served." He said. *************************** Chapter 27 is out on Patr eon. Go to: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or on Patr-eon''s mobile app version: Doragon ************************* Chapter 22 - Meanwhile... This Chapter is inspired by the movie [A Law Abiding Citizen]. ---------------------- WARNING: This chapter contains disturbing content. Please read with caution! ------------------ Meanwhile in another universe. The Golden Tower in Tokyo, a place for people to eat all kinds of delicious food in one place. But after the death of the golden hands, the quality of the food dropped as many of his dishes went missing due to him being the only one who can cook them. Many chefs tried to replicate his dishes but all of them failed. And because of that, the Golden Hands'' food was categorized as a [Lost Food]. But even so, the golden tower is still standing and going strong, many chefs from all over the world are here to keep it running, although they can''t fill in Mikoto''s place (Alexander) they still can bring in more customers with their current skills and the new talents that enlist in their ranks each day. On the top floor, in Mikoto''s office. One old lady is sitting in his desk while tasting one dish presented to her by the man in front of her. After taking one bite, she took a napkin and throw the piece of food from her mouth in it. "I wonder if you were cooking shit..." She said. Her bitter words hit the man in his pride as he shouted. "WHAT DO YOU EVEN KNOW ABOUT COOKING!!!" his eyes are red, he has been trying to cook one of Mikoto''s dishes but each time he would fail " THIS IS THE CLOSEST THING TO THE [COW''S SPICY TONGUE]!!" "You''re fired." Said the old Shizu. She pushed the dish from the desk letting it fall in the trash can " If this is the closest thing you can do. Then you can leave this place. And you even dared to shout in my face." Shizu frowned at the man''s behavior. He is but a mere chef under her son and now he dares to shout in her face. Dogs can bite anyone if their leech is cut off. "W-wait!! I-I didn''t mean to-" The man started sweating as his career was just ended. It''s a common fact that if you were fired from the Golden Tower, no one will hire you out of fear of angering the higher-ups who fired the chef. "You don''t need to continue. Pack your stuff and leave." Shizu cut off the man''s plea and gestured for him to leave but he was too shocked to leave. Shizu turned her chair to see the view of the city behind her. The door was opened and the secretary came in "Madam, the person you''re waiting has arrived." Shizu didn''t turn but just raised her hand "Let him in...Also, take that statue of a man out with you." Said Shizu, her cold and old voice has a unique terrifying vibe to it. The secretary pulled the man out with her who just followed behind her with his dead eyes. Shizu turned to the desk and pulled out a small and old book, the book is so Dirty that it doesn''t fit in this luxurious office. That book is Mikoto''s book, it holds all of his hard work. All of his explanations about food, what he learned, what he discovered, what he created. This is only but 2/3 of his book, the other 1/3 is missing as only Mikoto knows where it is. The door was opened again and a man dressed in a jet black suit, his hair is slick back, his eyes are black like that of a raven. The most outstanding feature of this man is his hawk nose, it gives him more of an intimidating aura. "I heard you wanted to mee me, Shizu." the man entered and stood in front of Shizu''s desk as she is still reading the book in her hands. "Yes, I need you to do something for me, Luca." Shizu flipped a paper and said with a monotone voice. "Your wishes are my orders, my lady." Luca did a slight bow and smiled. "Stop that, Your boss is already dead and i''m not your boss." Said Shizu, she never took her eyes out of the book or looked at Luca''s eyes. Luca sat down on the chair in front of the desk after her words. " You may not be, but you are my late boss''s mother, if you need me or us, just call." Shizu chuckled " No wonder Mikoto trusted you that much and made you his friend. You''re still loyal to him even after his death." This can be considered the first time Shizu smiled after her son''s death. "Yes. He was a great man, he brought the bunch of us from the sewers to the skies. He is my savior so of course, I am loyal to him." Said Luca " Even after his death" Luca added the last part with a sad and a breathy voice. "It makes me happy to hear that my son has such a friend like you, Luca." Shizu chuckled " And now for what I called you here for..." she Said as she closed the book and looked Luca for the first time scaring him for a moment. What he saw in her eyes was something he saw multiple time in his line of work. Her eyes are dead and look for death. "What are you planning to do??" asked Luca and he wished if he had never asked as she responded. "I wish to die...and take a couple of people with me." Luca froze in his place before he sighed and leaned on his chair and looked at the ceiling " Is there any way to change your mind?" he asked, but to him, the moment he saw her empty black eyes he knew that she was already done with this world. "You can try resurrecting Mikoto, that may stop me." She said Luca looked back at her, He wasn''t an idiot or sow listener, he clearly heard she wants some people dead " So, who do you want dead??" he took out a gun from his suit and placed it on the table in front of him " Just give me the name." Shizu chuckled at his words " I don''t want you to kill anyone. I will do that" she said, Luca was confused at that " I had prepared my deathbed and their''s too in the same place. But before I kill them I must let them feel a little suffering from what''ve been dealing with until now." She reached under the desk and throw a photo at Luca, he caught it and immediately didn''t know how to respond. "Isn''t this Mikoto''s wife and her brother??" Why does she want these two " Why them??" "Not of your business, they are in the cunt of a man they call father''s house in Italy. Your home of operations. It will be easy for you to get them in 2 days." she said, her expression turned dead cold when she saw these two''s face again. "Yes it will be..." said Luca, he gave Shizu a side look " But their father is the leader of the 2nd most powerful Mafia in Italy after us. This will lead to war." he said. "I don''t care, you don''t care. You needed a reason all this time and this is your reason, Mikoto''s wife was cheating on him with her brother." Shizu gave him another picture where the siblings are n.a.k.e.d and kissing, the picture seems to be taken from outside a window. Luca''s face turned grim and angry, he clenched the picture in his hand and stood up " Where do you want them delivered??" he asked Shizu gave him an empty laugh as she said " The Storm warehouse''s of Russia, In the warehouse number 15." Saying her piece she turned her chair to the back view of the city. " Oh! and bring 30 men with you, make sure they are one of the ugliest and stinkiest men alive," she added Luca bowed slightly as he retreated from the office. 3 Days later. Russia... It was cold and freezing as winter has come on Russia, it was snowing and windy. At the abandoned Golden Tower''s warehouses in Russia. specifically at the warehouse number 15. Shizu is sitting in the empty warehouse alone with one single lightbulb lighting her surrounding. She was looking at the ceiling with empty eyes. In the whole warehouse, there is nothing but three things. One wooden bed with straps on it and one giant cage. Also, a giant table filled with food. Shizu looked at them and smiled with a creepy and dark smile. After that loud noises of metal hitting each other came from behind. The giant metal door was opening slowly. Luca came in leading his men holding guns in their hands surrounding a group of people inside them. "I hope I am not late, my lady." Luca raised his hand with a smile. He snapped his finger as his men separated to show Hana and her brother Haru. Both of them are strapped with handcuffs and tape on their mouth. Behind them is a group of the most disgusting human beings alive. Even pigs look much better than them. Haru and Hana looked at Shizu with scared and confused eyes, they were sweating and their hearts were beating as hard as a human heart can do. "I brought them nice and clean, not even a scratch on their bodies." Luca pointed at Hana''s body as it was clean, even in the middle of that little war they had with their father, they still made sure to get these two in one piece, all of this just for Shizu and Mikoto''s sake. "Thank you, Luca, Put the man on the bed and lock the straps tightly as for her throw her in that cage." Shizu stood up and revealed her self. Once the two saw her they freaked out, they started screaming with their mouths closed, their eyes are pleading for her help. But no one was here to help them, the men throw Hana in the cage and unlocked her handcuffs and removed the tape from her mouth. Immediately Hana started screaming " SHIZU YOU OLD FART!!! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS??!!" Hana was angry, as soon she could move her mouth she forgot about her fear and lashed out. But her shouts didn''t reach anyone''s ears. She kept yelling to herself. After Haru was done being locked by the men on the wooden bed. Shizu went to his and touched his face, her old face was cold and filled with death. He was so scared. "You can leave now, Luca" said Shizu " And before you do, take out some chairs and let these gentlemen sit on them." She said. Luca brought out some chairs from the corner and let the 30 men sit with their hands locked behind the chairs with handcuffs. "This the key, its just one for all." Luca gave her the key as he gave her one final look. He knows he will never meet her again. Luca turned to leave and let her do what she wants. "Ah! Luca.." Shizu called as she remembered something. "What?" "The Golden Tower is yours now." Said Shizu as she went to her chair to get a box. " I''ll count on you to keep it moving," she said. Luca looked back with disbelieve but yet understanding, Luca is the closest person to the mother and son, so only he can cherish their gif for him. Luca bowed deeply and removed his hat for her, his men did the same behind him. They then left. All that was left in the warehouse is the shouts of Hana and the silent shouting of Haru and the 30 men with their mouths closed. Shizu walked to Haru who was strapped to the wooden bed, as she got near him, she brought two bottles, one red and one blue. "You see..." She showed him the little bottle " 2 Billion dollars, for each bottle, they are not even as big as my thumb, but each one is 2 billion." She laughed in a dark way that made Haru know his doom is near. She put the red one aside and showed him the blue one "This is a modified Succinylcholine, it will paralysis your body because I am an old lady and I won''t be able to handle you if you were clicking around while I''m doing my thing." Haru began to struggle with his straps as Shizi continued " But the fun part is, you''ll feel everything, you''ll never miss one single thing in our little time here." "SHIZU YOU DUMB WOMEN!!!!!" Hana started to scream from her cage again, she heard her threatening her brother and she could never tolerate this " DO YOU THINK OUR FATHER WILL LET THIS SLIDE!!!" Shizu turned to her and smiled " Of course he won''t, that if he is still alive." she said causing Haru''s heart to drop. Shizu made sure she locked every part of Haru''s body on the bed, from his head to his toes, then reached for a needle and took the blue substance from the bottle and inject it inside Haru vines. Haru''s struggle quickly calmed down, all he could do is look with his eyes at Shizu who is on top of him with a terrified look. "These are tourniquets so you don''t bleed out cause you''ll be here for a while." Shizu reached for another needle and showed it to him. "You''ll love this too, This is adrenaline so you won''t pass out." She injected the needle in his vines. Haru started groaning, not sure if from pain or something else. but he is for sure feeling that stuff taking effect. He can''t speak nor he can move, all he can do is watch. "Hana is still looking at her brother being toyed with, she wanted to scream again but she didn''t want to get Shizu''s attention to her. And there are those 30 men on the chairs in front of her, they are beginning to make her worried, what is the purpose of them being here. Back Shizu, she pulled a scalp and showed it to him again" This is a scalp, for your eyelids, don''t make me cut them off for you, so be sure to keep them open." Shizu is smiling more and more. Her old body is trembling from excitement inside this dimly lighted room. "Do you know why i''m doing this to you, in this particular way?" asked Shizu the unmoving Haru. She brought her face closer to his and said in a breathy voice " I want you to be in the same situation as him, I want you to die, being hopeless, no one can save you, and no one will. All you can do is wait for the death to take you away as you battle the pain" Haru''s eyes constricted as he heard her voice, his lungs started moving up and down faster as he started to sweat even heavier than before. "Kagewara Haru, on the 5th of July, died by torture and bleeding to death. I waited a whole year just to kill you on the same day as him. a whole year! you don''t know how much I wanted to see the look of terror in your eyes." Shizu closed her face even closer to Haru and smiled " I have to say, i''m pleased with what is in front of me!" she said. "Oh! wait. I brought something for you." Shizu went to the wall and pushed a button as a mirror came down from the ceiling, a large mirror was in a horizontal position to Haru''s bed letting him see himself there. One noticeable thing in that mirror is that the large picture of the late Mikoto is there, a picture of him smiling from ear to ear. "Shizu came back to Haru and said "I didn''t want you to miss anything, and I wanted you to see his face smiling at you while you''re in pain. But don''t worry, that won''t be the last thing you''ll see." Shizu pulled from under the wooden bed a hacksaw " I''m a little inexperienced to bear with me" Shizu went Haru''s leg and started chopping off, there wasn''t that much of blood due to the tourniquets. But the flesh was being cut in a messy way. Hana saw her brother being cut by hacksaw and she started to scream on top of her lungs, she screamed and screamed with tears in her eyes. Her snout started coming out of how terrifying the scene in front of her. Haru who was the main center of this event was trembling, his body had a pool of piss and shit under him. Shizu had to wear a facemask with something like a perfume to cover the bad smell. Shizu saw him closing his eyes with so much force "TSK..." She clicked her tongue in disappointment. "I didn''t want to do this but you forced me." She took the scalp and slowly cut off Haru''s eyelids, letting only his eyes safe. Now he has to see everything regardless of what he does. She then switched to Haru''s other leg. Hana right now had fainted but Shizu didn''t mind her as her plan for her wasn''t that horrific but just simple thing that all women hate. And she will make her new friend Haru join her in watching her go through it too. Due to the adrenaline, Haru couldn''t pass out, and due to the tourniquets, he couldn''t bleed out to death. He was forced to wait for death. Shizu had cut off all of Haru''s limps, he now was huffing heavily from exhaustion, white foam is on his mouth. He saw everything, he saw it on the mirror how he was brutally cut off while occasionally his gaze would slip to Mikoto''s picture where he can see him grinning and laughing at him. All of this is taking a ton of stress on his mentality, he is going crazy. "Now that we are done with this, let''s switch to the 2nd event." Said Shizu, she raised Haru''s bed in a vertical line, she faced him with Hana''s cage where she is now cowering in fear at the corner, She too had pissed herself. a foul smell is coming from there. "For this, Me and you are gonna enjoy watching p.o.r.n," Shizu said as she gave Haru a light slap on his cheek. The poor Haru, all he has remaining from his body is his head, chest, and belly, everything else is gone. He looks like a small worm, his body is turning blue slowly as he is reaching the point of death. Shizu went to the 30 men, the reason for why these 300 weren''t screaming or causing trouble is because they were already drugged before, the had the same drug as Haru but a lesser version. When she injects them with the red bottle, the effect will be removed and trigger a new kind of drug will take place. aphrodisiac to be specific. Shizu unlocked one man''s cuffs and injected him with the red bottle. Slowly the man woke up from his absent-minded state and immediately started looking around with a huge boner. Once he stopped Hana he ran to the cage like an animal scaring the living soul out of her. The cage was locked but the man tried to force himself in. Hana screamed in fear as she cried again. "Here, take that..."Shizu called for the man as she throws a key to him. " It''s for the cage." The man rushed to the key and opened the cage, once he reached Hana, he pinned her down harshly on the iron bars. He ripped her clothes as she screams and dug her nails inside him but it had no effect. The man didn''t take long to **** her. Right in front of her brother and secretly known her lover, Hana was being r.a.p.ed by a man in a cage like an animal. His foul smell is hurting her, his disgusting face is making her feel like puking. "But wait! there is more." Shizu unlocked the other men one by one and injected them with a bit of the red bottle''s substance, it only needs a few drops to activate its effect so there is enough for all of em. All of the 30 men attacked Hana like donkeys in heat. They swarmed on top of her, using her in any way possible. Her ass, her v.a.g.i.n.a, her mouth, her hand, and her armpits. Anything that can be used is being used Shizu after unlocking the men came back and brought her chair and sat with Haru as they watched the play in front of them. Sounds of m.o.a.ns of Hana is felling the warehouse and the groans of men are even louder and more disgusting. Haru''s eyes are dying little by little, he had given up. He wants to die soon. Shizu took a lighter and lighted it before throwing it in one little pod of liquid. Soon fire started spreading out inside the warehouse. Shizu Took a bottle of drugs designed on her request. pain removal, she injected herself before taking her son''s book as she begins to read. Again. The fire is rising up as it reached Hana and the men who were still raping her, the fire caught them and begin burning them, they screamed in pain and howled. One of them is still raping the burning Hana, maybe because he was the one who took the most of that drug. Soon the fire reached Shizu and Haru. Haru was already dead, the last thing he saw is his sister enjoying getting r.a.p.ed. Shizu was crying not from sadness or pain, she can''t feel a thing although she is being burned. But she is happy. She took revenge for her son. She took revenge with her own hands. "Mikoto...I did it!" Shizu closed the book that is being burned and put it on her chest and hugged the last physical memory from her son. "I want to meet you again, I want to hold you in my arms again, Mikoto, Mother is coming after you." Shizu was being burned as her eyes blacked out. She fell down on the floor as she was completely burned down alongside the whole warehouse. From outside, this scene looks strangely beautiful. One single giant torch is burning inside a huge snowing region. Making seems like a symbol of hope, not aware of what just happened inside. Luca, Mikot''s dear friend and the current Leader of the Italian mafia after Mikoto is watching the warehouse being burned down from a far distance. Tears fell down as the last person he had respect for had died. He turned to his car and entered it, he signaled for his men to move. He has a lot of responsibility to take care of, but most importantly, he needs to keep his brother and friend''s legacy alive. ... Meanwhile in another universe. A black haired man with golden eyes was running as hard as he can in the long halls of his mansion. He ran from corner to corner, he smashed through one door. "Amanda!!!" he called, he looked at his beautiful black haired wife whose red eyes are streaming with tears. "Look at her, Alfred!" Amanda looked at her newborn daughter with love " She is so beautiful." Her maids helped her clean her body while she took her time to observe every inch of her daughter''s body. Alfred called for his young son who was running behind him with a heavy breath " Let''s go meet your sister, Alfie." The boy was like his father, he had black hair and golden eyes, but his face resembled his mother a lot. Both of the father and son came to Amanda''s side and sat by her, Alfred caressed her raven hair " What should her name be?" Alfred asked his wife. Amanda caressed her daughter''s face gently and said with love " Alexandra...Alexandra Helmet." Life is a strange thing, you never know when will it end, but you also don''t know when will it start, again. As she was separated from her son as a mother who was named Shizu, she shall meet him again, but as a mother named Alexandra. The GodMother Of The Gourmet World. ********************* Chapter 28 is out on Pate ron Go to: https://patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the Patr eon app version: Doragon Hit me with what you can. Chapter 23 - End of a fight Shinomiya looked at the result and saw his crushing defeat, deep down he didn''t want to believe this, but everything was clear in front of him. He may have not given it his all but he certainly made one of his top and luxurious dishes and it was defeat by a bunch of mixed sweet fruits and vegetables. "This can''t be!!" Shinomiya said with a small voice, he looked up at the judges who were looking at him with complicated eyes " Are you guys f.u.c.k.i.n.g with me again?!" he asked. "Unfortunately Shinomiya-Kun, this no joke." Doujima stepped forward from behind the table and spoke with Shinomiya " Your dish lost to Alexander''s...Can''t say i''m surprised." Doujima closed his eyes in disappointment. Shinomiya''s anger rose again at Doujima''s words " WHAT THE F.U.C.K DID YOU SAY?!!!" If he didn''t know that he will get in too much deep trouble Shinomiya would have punched Doujima in the face " Do you mean that my cooking is inferior to a student''s!!"? He pointed at Alexander who was cleaning his knife not minding what is going on there. Whatever happens there is not of his business. "If this some sick joke for my previous behavior then it''s very bad. How can I lose to a student who is still in his first year!!!!" Doujima opened his eyes and looked at Shinomiya as he recalled his best friend from the past and how Shinomiya situation resembled his a lot " Shinomiya...You''re stagnating aren''t you....?" asked Doujima shocking Shinomiya and his friends at the same time. Shinomiya recalled his journey to the top and how his dream was almost destroyed with the jealousy of the French chefs that worked with him and how his employees were changing his recipes each day just to leave their mark in his food. How his restaurant gained a bad reputation after these events and how his business was going down with each day. Shinomiya was like any chef with big dreams and vast ambitions but with him raising up trouble followed him and he had to decide, either stay the same and lose his dreams or change his kind way and be more strict in his own kitchen to make sure no one f.u.c.ks with his food. In the end, it was the second choice, only with that Shinomiya was able to regain his reputation by blocking any attempt of improvisation on his dishes. Soon he reached the top and got his medal but when he reached the top, there was nothing ahead for him to walk towards. All he could see is an endless empty sky up. With nothing to reach for, Shinomiya''s ambition started to die slowly, his strict behavior in his kitchen merged with his everyday personality making him the douchebag he seems to everybody now. In the end, he got his title as the magician...but what after that...? For years Shinomiya hadn''t advanced even one step ahead in his cooking. And with the dish he cooked for them today, Doujima was certain of it. It was clear to him and the other. "The dish you''ve cooked earlier is a clear sign that you are the same as 5 years ago." Said Doujima, his words are like cannons hitting Shinomiya in the chest. "SHUT UP!!!!" Shouted Shinomiya. "You''re still the same that even one of our third years has a chance of defeating you!" Added Doujima, he himself doesn''t realize why he is going this far but he couldn''t stop. "I SAID SHUT UPPPP!!!" Shinomiya''s voice cracked as he shouted as hard as he can. Inui wanted to go and hold him in her arms but she couldn''t as Mizuhara hold her arm. "Don''t..." said Mizuhara. "It is all true...." Said Doujima as he looked at the trembling " And your defeat now is proving to me nothing other than what I said." Doujima gestured at Alexander "WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT ME???!!!!" shouted Shinomiya " WHAT WOULD YOU WHO ARE ARE JUST ONE TOTSUKI''S EMPLOYEES KNOW ABOUT ME!!! WHAT''VE GONE THROUGH WHAT I''VE SUFFERED!!! HOW DARE YOU SAY I''M STAGNATING!!!!" Shinomiya was shouting his frustration out, his pained voice is making his friends close their eyes as they don''t want to see their friends in this state. Just his voice is making them feel bad. "YOU THINK IT''S EASY TO RECOVER FROM WHAT HAD HAPPENED TO ME??!!! YOU THINK IT''S THAT EASY RIGHT??!!! HOW CAN I RECOVER FROM THAT IF I DROPPED MY GUARD FOR ONE DAY EVERYTHING WILL REPEAT ITSELF AGAIN??!!!" Shinomiya''s eyes are red, he was on the verge of crying, all of his emotions that had been trapped inside of him from all of those years of suffering in the frontlines of the cooking world. "Then why don''t you recall why you started doing this, maybe that can help you!" Said Doujima with a smile, he handed the raging Shinomiya a small piece of his dish that he saved for him just for this moment. "HUH??!!" Shinomiya looked confused, he doesn''t understand what the black haired boy''s dish has to do with him recalling his ambition. "Just trust in me..." said Doujima with clear determination. Shinomiya looked in his eyes and was hesitant. "Just take one bite, Shinomiya-senpai." Inui took the plate from Doujima''s hand and handed it to Shinomiya who took unconsciously. Mizuhara, Hitoshi, and Donato too encouraged Shinomiya to do it. They''ve tasted the side and know what it can do. If Shinomiya could recall his past and why he started cooking and why he was striving for the top then it''s sure he would at least recognize what he is missing. Shinomiya couldn''t keep refusing them and he took the fork and took a bite. His eyes shot open as he found himself standing in front of his past self filled with bruises and little of blood. He saw his mother running at him and scolding him because of fighting. "Kojirou, you''re always usin'' rude words and thrustin'' at others so they misunderstand you easily...but mom knows you''re a kind lad." The little Shinomiya started tearing at his mother''s kind words, the only person who truly understood him and accepted him. His mother took him home as she informed him that she made his favorite food. At that, the old Shinomiya''s eyes watered too. He remembered now, it wasn''t to be famous, it wasn''t so he can be the best chef. And definitely not because he wanted that useless medal. Everything he did he did it for his mother, He learned cooking for her and he wanted to repay her for all the times she cooked for him, either healthy or sick, always looking after him. Everything was for her. Tears are falling on his cheeks behind his glasses, Shinomiya put down the fork as he wiped his tears, now he understands, he confused his goals. His goal was to be a better chef to give his mother the best food in the world and not just to be the best in the world. No of that matter, even if the world acknowledged him as the best it wouldn''t matter if she herself didn''t. And even if the world refused his efforts as long as she said his cooking is the best, that was his ultimate goal. And he still got a long way to do that. The empty sky now had another road for him to walk on. A road much better and longer than any road he had ever walked. And in the middle of that road is only one obstacle. One obstacle named Saiba Alexander. +++++++++++++++ Chapter 29 is out on Pat reon. Go to: https://patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Patr eon''s mobile app: Doragon ++++++++++++ Also, Should I make a discord? But I don''t even know what discord is for. Chapter 24 - Where is my Chef I created a discord for this Novel. I will post a link to it in the next chapter ˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔˇŔ Alexander was sitting on a chair watching as Shinomiya is wiping his tears from behind his glasses, he was very surprised to see him crying. While Doujima and the other Alumni are happy that Shinomiya seems to remember his motive to start the life of a chef, Alexander was just chewing on some of the leftover ingredients from Shinomiya''s dish. '' I have to admit, this is some good Duck Liver'' he thought. "I''m glad that you''ve realized your situation Shinomiya, I wouldn''t want to see you as you walk an empty path that has nothing at its end but an edge to fall in." Doujima smiled at Shinomiya who just looked down, he is grateful to him but that doesn''t mean he is going to go on an all-out thanking ceremony, but Doujima doesn''t mind, as long as he is saved from that destiny, he thought. "Yes, seeing Shinomiya-senpai crying was a sight to behold." Hinako laughed and teased Shinomiya about his crying which made Shinomiya grab her head with anger and red face " Shut it Hinako!!!" While the group is having their little fun, Alexander stood up from his chair " While it''s refreshing to watch you like this, but don''t forget..." They turned to see Alexander walking as they remembered a very important fact " ...I won." Said Alexander. Silence went inside the room and only Alexander''s shoes'' footsteps could be heard. " Now, where is my Chef?" He looked at Shinomiya who was stunned, even tho he remembered his ambition but the feeling of losing is still bitter in his mouth. "Can''t we just leave that out, Alexander-kun?" Hinako stepped forward and asked Alexander, " We could end this here and you can continue your training here. After all, Shinomiya granted you a chance to fight instead of just mercilessly expelling you out." She is hoping that Alexander can be satisfied with him not being expelled and leave the part of Shinomiya working under him. "No." That was alexander''s respond " We had a deal, I win so he will be working for me. And by him working under me means that his restaurant will be under my management too." He added making everyone shocked. "that wasn''t part of the deal!!" Hitoshi shouted, "The deal was Shinomiya working for you but his properties were out of the question." He said remembering every one of the deal. everyone agreed with him even Doujima. "Alexander-san, while I understand where you''re coming from, I think this is too much." Doujima stepped forward and touched Alexander''s shoulder "With this Shinomiya isn''t working under you anymore, he becomes your slave at this rate." Alexander brushed his hand off and said: " Then how is he going to work under me if he is going to continue working in his restaurant? What type of job do you think I''ll be giving to him. Even tho this is unofficial Shokugeki but it''s still one, we both agreed, we had an odd number of judges and an overseer which is you" he said, they can''t deny his words. "Enough, let it be," Shinomiya said suddenly when everyone is trying to get him out of the situation. "What''re you talking about Shinomiya, are you planning on closing down your restaurant?" asked Mizuhara, for once she was showing emotions like everyone else. Shinomiya smiled at his friends'' protection but he has to finish what he started. Shinomiya''s eyes lost the sharpness and the edge he had for the past years showing that he had changed. "I''m willing to work under you." Shinomiya looked at Alexander as he gave up the outcome much to everyone''s protest. "Good..." Alexander smiled, he gave a bright smile to everyone "Then after this camp, relocate your restaurant here in Japan." he said surprising everyone. "Do you mean that Shinomiya won''t need to close his shop!?!!" Hitoshi said in shock, he wasn''t alone, everyone else had their eyes wide open. Even Shinomiya himself. "Of course not, he is an excellent Chef, but I have a grand project that I want to start so I thought why not start it with him." Alexander sat on a nearby chair and crossed his legs. "And what might this project be??" Asked Donato, he is still confused about everything, he wasn''t given that many details about anything going on. He was just called to be a judge. "Basically, i''m building a tower with a hundred floors. Each floor with a certain type of cuisine, since Shinomiya is a master of the French cuisine then he can take over the 99th floor. The project is still under development as I still need to gather 99 chefs in different cuisines for it to be launched with the help of my company''s promotion." Said Alexander, he was talking cheerfully about his project that the others could feel his joy from his tone of voice. "What type of cuisine is the 100th floor then?" asked Shinomiya, he was slightly interested but mainly happy that he won''t need to close his shop and feeling a little competitive as the way he sees it, the floors are like ranks, the higher you go the better the food. so he wanted to know who is better than him. "An all-out mix, any type of cuisine mixed with the Japanese cuisine." he said " Lead by me. Any problem" he gave Shinomiya a look "No, Not at all." Shinomiya fixed his glasses. "But that doesn''t change the fact you''re still working under me as I''ll be giving you some work to do for the tower''s preparations before it''s officially opened," Alexander remembered Shinomiya with a teasing smile making Shinomiya''s face twitch. "Though, if you hadn''t accepted the result of this match, I would''ve forced you to close your shop." He dropped a bombshell on them making everyone gasp, mainly Inui. she is the only one who overreacts. "With this, we''re done, you just have to relocate your shop here and work for a while until i''m done with school." Alexander stood up to leave. "AH!! by the way, the offer is open to the rest of you if you want to join my tower, It may sound like I own everything but the truth is i''m renting the floors and I receive a part of the monthly revenue." He said to the other Chefs. The chefs thought about it for a moment before saying " Maybe, if it succeeded." Said Donato "I''ll wait until it''s open." Said Mizuhara "Maybe I''ll take the risk," said Hitoshi "If it''s Alexandra-senpai company that will promote the tower then I have no complaint," said Hinako Hearing their responses, Alexander decided to leave. Things were getting heated inside the room he just left, mainly because Shinmomiya was getting the scolding he had always deserved. Alexander took out his phone and looked at the picture he took of the two boys from today''s assignment with Mizuhara. He sent it to his assistant. -Vlad, when these two reach Totsuki, take them to one of the warehouses in Tokyo, let them live a night filled with nightmares. -Roger, the bus will arrive tonight and the kids will be expelled officially tomorrow. I will inform The Mental Torture division to send one of theirs here. -Just don''t go overboard, they''re still students. -Roger. After taking care of the case with these Kids, Alexander finally sighed after all his trouble was over, he doubts that something like this will happen again. He didn''t know how wrong he was at this time. When he went back to his room, Alexander found his friends there waiting for the news. He was asked if he had won against an Alumni by Takumi, Hayama, and Alice but he didn''t want to make them feel that there is too much difference in strength between each other so they won''t give up on improving and competing with him. so he had to lie. "Nah, Thet felt that fighting an Alumni is too ridiculous so they changed the rules and said if I can make them a dish that can satisfy them I will pass. So no Shokugeki. "That was expected." Said Takumi " Do you really think Chef Doujima will let an Alumni fight a student?" the rest agreed with him, Alexander was happy about the result. The next day''s assignments went smoothly, When the groups were shuffled, Alexander got in the same group with Ryo and for the first time, he saw him in his berserker mode that Alice was telling him about all this time. It was kind of enjoyable to see him like that, but the cursing around each second was the only annoying part for Alexander. The day ended without any trouble, the gang took a bath and took off to Hayama''s room again to play Uno. They were in the middle of an intense game with Alexander losing even with the help of Alice who was giving him some instruction, but a bad player is still one even with instructions from the holder of the 2nd seat in the Grand Uno Tournament of The North Star Dorm. After a while, the speakers in the room and halls came in with Chef Doujima calling all the students [Attention all students, At 10 pm, please change your clothes and gather at the main banquet hall] "What the hell, I''m about to beat Takumi!!!" Shouted Alexander with frustration. "Yeah, now that I think about it, there was no bedtime on today''s schedule sheet," Said Alice as she remembered today''s schedule. "I thought it was a printing Error!" Hayama looked back at here, he was helping Alexander win, unfortunately. "There is no such thing as a printing Error. If that happened the person responsible will be fired immediately." Said Alice, this is her family''s hotel and she knows he it runs " The schedule was checked by many people to ensure its working." she added. "Then let us change and go there, immediately, it 9:30 pm now, we don''t want to be late." Said Takumi, for some reason he was losing to Alexander suddenly. The poor guys didn''t notice that Alexander was getting help from Hayama and Alice. "Yeah, let''s go." Said Alexander. Each one of them went to their room and changed uniforms, they gathered later and went to the great banquet hall. When they entered, they saw all of the other students...well, what remained of them here. Their faces were pale and exhausted, some are sleeping on the floor. While Anxiety was taking over the majority of the students, some were carefree and confident in their skills. "Aniki!!!!" "Saiba-kun!!!!" Two shouts came from the gang''s side, they looked and saw Soma and Megumi running at them. "Aniki, you didn''t get expelled?" Soma was sweating and smiling from ear to ear when he saw his brother. "Did Chef Doujima solve the problem??" Asked Megumi, she took Alexander''s hand as her eyes were watering about to cry. just like Soma she was waiting on fire to hear the news about Alexander''s situation but they were soo busy, she was so busy as she tried as much as she can to rely on herself. And it seems she succeeded, all Tadokoro needed was determination. "I''m okay, everything is still fine, I worked things with Chef Shinomiy--" Before he can say his part, he was interrupted by Alice taking Megumi''s hand off his. "Take back your hand girl, he is mine." Alice declared making Megumi realize what she is doing, with a big blush she let go of Alexander''s hand who smiled at Alice, she took his arm between her B.o.o.b.s and hugged it. ''Alright, thanks for the honesty, it made things more clear for me.'' Thought Alexander, when he heard Alice declaring he was hers, he felt quite happy, until now she never admitted her love which made him confused, is she just being too close of a friend or there is feeling. Thought, only him missed one of the major hints which are Alice''s body language, everyone who sees them from the sideline will immediately know that Alice loves Alexander. No girl will stick to anyone if she doesn''t love him. After calming Alice who was about to bite Megumi, the gang heard a commotion behind them. It was Erina. Erina came from behind with the students fanboying/fangirling over her. "Oi Erina!! Come here." Alexander called for Erina who looked their side, she saw Alexander and immediately her face lit up She came near him. "Alexander-sama, good evening to you." Erina saw Alice hugging Alexander''s arm and everyone could swear they saw thunder strike behind Erina. Alice noticed her reaction and smirked "Oh! If it isn''t my princess cousin, this commoner is humbled by your presence." She teased Eruna about her complex of princes, all these years Erina was raised like a princess and she took herself for a princess. "Alice..." Erina gave Alice a cold glare, especially because of the arm thing. She held back her feelings for Alexander for the longest time because of her duties but it seems that Alice wasn''t the same. "Good evening to you too my Commoner Cusin." The two shared an intense Glare that was cut off by Soma "Yo, Nakiri." "Don''t "Yo, Nakiri" me you idiot, people will think we know each other." Erina looked the other side with hatred, she still refuses Soma''s way of cooking and she refuses him too. Alexander laughed at the small interaction between the girls and Soma, maybe due to the nature of his job in the past 7 years or something else, but to Alexander, this seemed like just normal talk between friends, not realizing that they really have some bad feelings toward each other. Someone needs to tell him that insulting and glaring at your friends isn''t a type of friendly talks. Erina looked at Alexander''s arm, Alice was holding his left arm, she had the idea of taking his right arm but her face turned red and dismissed the idea. ''I still have a long way to be like Masaki.'' Erina thought with an embarrassed voice. Masaki is the protagonist of the Shoujo manga she is reading now. Alice noticed her small action and scoffed at it '' Amature!'' she thought with pride. [Alright, since everyone is here let''s start.] Doujima''s voice rang in the hall, everyone snapped off their things and looked at the stage where Doujima is standing. [The reason I had gathered everyone here is to inform you about tomorrow''s test...] The students'' tensed at his words, it seems like something dangerous from the tone of his voice. And he even called them here to announce it [The content of this test is to provide a new breakfast menu. One that is appropriate for the guests here at Totsuki''s resort] The students realized how difficult this can be, breakfast is the face of any hotel, it''s the start of the guests day and the most memorable and important meal of the day [The main ingredient is eggs, make whatever type of dish you want as long as you use egg. The format will a buffet-type breakfast. The exam starts at ... 6 AM] The hall went into silent mode, the students looked at their watches with disbelieve. THIS ISN''T THE TIME TO SLEEP!!!!! they shouted, the majority was afraid, only the group with Alexander was unaffected excluding Megumi, she was still terrified. "This is pretty hardcore." Said Soma with a grin. "Absolutely." Said Alice " This is Totsuki for you." While the group chatted between each other with Alice and Erina insulting each other at any given moment. Some people didn''t even hold the exam in their eyes at all. Not because it''s easy but because of their mission. "Oi! This could be our only chance..." Said one boy with gree curly hair, his eyes are sharp as he looks at Alexander. "Yes, Eizan-sama learned about the other two''s failure, we can''t fail too or his brother will get angry at us." answered a black-haired boy, he can only be described as a plain man with nothing outstanding about him. "Doesn''t Eizan-sama hate his big brother??" the green haired wondered " He wouldn''t ask his brother to punish the two. His brother will maybe torture the two but if Eizan-sama didn''t send them to his brother they may just come out safe." "Don''t misunderstand. Eizan-sama''s big brother has men watching and reporting all of his younger brother''s progress." The black haired said with a nervous smile " He knows that the two had failed by now and after they''re expelled they will return to the family''s manor and receive their punishment." The green haired''s eyes flashed with fear " T-then we mustn''t fail this, isn''t it??" "Yes." "But how? the other two said that he is a good chef, he can deal with any unexpected situation." The black haired looked at his partner and smiled with a scheming grin " Well, that is easy, as long as he doesn''t attend the assignment then he will fail. We just need to make him be late." The other boy was stunned for a moment before he smiled too " You know how to do that??" "Of course." ?????????????????? Chapter 30 is out on Pat reon Go to: patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Pat reon''s mobile App version: Doragon Chapter 25 - Stairs!!! Please do notify me if you noticed any mistakes. *********************** Also, here is a link to this novel''s discord: https://discord.gg/bRDbF8 **************** After Doujima''s announcement, the students were in their kitchen doing the test runs in preparation for the breakfast assignment. This assignment is not like any other one they did before. They need to come up with a new breakfast menu to please customers they know nothing about. Sleepless, tired, anxious, afraid and desperate. All students share the same feelings...Well, most of them, The talented one like the Nakiris and Alexander group and Soma''s group are doing okay. Alexander''s group was already finished from their tests. Well, Alexander didn''t do any test runs, he just thought about the ingrediants and accompanied the Aldini''s brothers. He was bored and there was no one to stay with him, even Alice was doing test runs and didn''t allow for him to accompany her. At least Takumi is fun to hang out with. Soma and his group were in the middle of completing their test runs. Soma got his ingrediants to make the dish he thought about after what his father said to him in the past. "Yosh! Let''s try this." Soma materialized his plan in his head and took the ingredients to make his breakfast egg dish. "Hmmm~? " Soma was surprised when he saw Alice on the other side of his kitchen looking at his dish, she had a slight smile on her mouth as she hummed a song. "Oh! You''re my brother''s friend, how is it going?" Soma snapped from his moment of shock and greeted Alice who still looking at him. "Yes, It is me, Alexander''s future girlfriend, nice to meet you again, Brother-in-law." Alice gave Soma one glance with her blood eyes before she returns her gaze at his dish. "Girlfriend?! I never said that!" Soma thought in his head. He was going to say something but Alice beat him first. "Are you sure about this?" She said pointing at his dish, her smile never left her face. "Yeah! I''m pretty confident in this." "It is a pretty good dish...But...Never mind, you''ll realize soon." Alice left Soma''s kitchen leaving Soma to think about her weird words and their meaning but he doesn''t seem to realize it. When Alice went back to her kitchen, she saw Ryo in his berserker mode yelling as he tests his egg dish " F.U.C.K.I.N.G DELISH!!!" She reached for his headband and took it off him as he calmed down. "My lady..." he turned to her with dead eyes " Where did you go?" he asked. "Nothing far, I just visited my future brother in law." She said making Ryo think " She is still going with that." "And why did you do that?" Alice chuckled at Ryo and gestured for him so they can leave " I just wanted to see how is he doing, but it seems this is as far as he can go in this camp." Alice gave a slightly dark smile " Even if he is Alex-chan''s brother, he doesn''t seem to have inherited his family cooking skills." On the other side, Soma gave a hard sneeze " Someone is praising my skills!" he said. On Alexander''s side, he is sitting on a chair while rotating in his place. Takumi was still doing some final touches to improve his dishes look to make it pleasing to the eye. They say the eyes eat first before the mouth. "Hey, Takumi, are you still not done yet? "Alexander was dying from boredom. He even started noticing small black spots on the walls of the hotel. That''s how bored he is. Not yet, I''ll still be here for a while, so you can leave..."Said Takumi, he spread some spices on his dish and that''s when he remembered: " HEY!!! what about your testing runs, you''ve been here all the time." Takumi turned at Alexander with shocked eyes, the guy was here for about 3 hours, he didn''t even touch one spoon. "What? is it that hard...This assignment." Said Alexander, he took one Takumi''s dishes and started eating "Of course it is. If you didn''t make a plan beforehand will cause big time trouble, and we even need to make a new menu!!!" He shouted as he shook Alexander by his collar. "oi!! you''ll drop the food, man!!" "That is not important you ironhead!!" Takumi was about to strangle the guy from how casual he is about this. "Take it easy, I already have a menu in mind. Besides, all you need to do is to visualize and try to foresee the situation, if you''re confident in your menu, the customers will flood in. You''re just overreacting, Takumi." Alexander shrugged, he was in a similar situation two years ago, he had to host a breakfast menu in his family''s hotel in Moscow for an important day in their country. "Anyway, go prepare yourself, I don''t want to see you walking around the kitchen." Takumi snatched the dish from Alexander as he pushed him out of the hall. "PREPARE!!" he shouted. Alexander was standing outside the hall like an abandoned kitten. He put his hands in his pants and walked away "Guess I''ll sleep." He headed to his room with a dejected expression. Unlike everyone here, Alexander had plenty of sleeping in this camp, whenever he had the chance to sleep he would, unlike the other students who were too anxious to even close their eyes. Alexander made his way to the nearest Elevator, when he reached it, he saw a green haired boy pressing some buttons, the boy had an annoyed face "Damn it!! I just wanted to reach my bed faster." the boy hit the elevator door with anger. "What is wrong?" Alexander asked the boy who turned to look at him with his eyes red. Alexander thought it was from being sleepless. "The elevator is under maintenance now, it won''t open." The boy said with a shaky voice, his hands are trembling "Guess, we can only use the stairs." he said. Alexander frowned at that, his room is on the 74th floor and they are now on the 20th floor. "Oooi!!" Another boy came from behind running at them, he had black hair "I asked the staff and they said that all the elevators are under maintenance, they will be back to work in 2 hours." He stopped in front of them to catch his breath. "Are you for real?!!" The green haired boy said with disbelieve. "Well, let''s just use the stairs, I don''t want to stay here for two hours." Alexander turned to the stairs and climbed up with the other two boys in front of him. "Man, I can''t believe that they made us spend 6 hours without sleeping just to make breakfast. And not only that, they said we need to bring up a new menu, do they think we''re some kind of robots that can work tirelessly." The green haired boy complained. It sounds like he was talking with the everyone but he was only talking with the other boy, they seem to know each other. from the looks they give each other occasionally, Alexander concluded that. "If you can''t take this, you can drop out at any time you know." The black haired boy said with a harsh tone. "WHAT?! are you saying I don''t deserve to be here." the green haired boy looked at his friend with a threatening look. "All I am saying is that all of the 2nd year students went through this, maybe you''re not fit to be a chef." The argument becomes a lot more intense, Alexander wished he wasn''t here. It was so awkward. Like your friend is being yelled at by his parents and you have to just sit there and watch with a blank face. "APOLOGIZE TO ME NOW!!" The green haired boy caught his friend by his collar and pushed him against the wall. Alexander becomes worried, they are on the stairs. If they fought they''ll end up falling. "Hey, you two, this is dangerous. You should stop." Alexander went up to them to try and stop the fight before anything bad happen. "NEVER, YOU''VE BEEN LIKE THIS SINCE WE ENROLLED!! MAYBE YOU SHOULD JUST GIVE UP!!!" The black haired guy pushed his friend away from him causing him to crash into Alexander who was trying to help them. At that moment, an unfortunate thing happened, Because the boy was pushed at him unexpectedly, Alexander was pushed back and his feet slipped on the edge of one step, his feet were twisted and he was falling back. Realizing he was falling, Alexander quickly covered his head with his arms to not hit the floor and he may end up with some serious injury. He rolled down to the ground from 123 steps to the floor, his body was getting harmed from the fall as his speed was increasing. When he reached the ground and stopped rolling, Alexander was fortunate that he didn''t hit his head but he suffered multiple injuries on his body. He tried and immediately felt pain in his leg but it wasn''t any bad injury, it was just a little twist from earlier, it will be alright after a few minutes his leg was giving him hell. The problem is His left arm seems to have a crack in the bone as he can''t move it without feeling hellish pain. "OH MY GOD!!! ARE YOU OKAY?!" The green haired boy who was pushed against him came down with his friend to help Alexander. "I really didn''t mean it, i''m really sorry, please forgive us." "It''s okay, just call someone for help, I can''t move my body," Alexander grunted from pain, If anyone was in his place they would''ve passed a long time ago and wouldn''t even be able to protect their head. The green haired boy left running to call for someone to help him, his black-haired friend stayed with Alexander and was still begging him to not make the school expel them. His eyes were desperate and he was sweating from head to toe. "Just shut up, my whole body is giving me pain, I don''t want to talk." Alexander was annoyed by the pain and the boy in front of him Soon, people arrived and carried Alexander to the infirmary to give him first aids treatment. Doujima came after he heard a student fell down the stairs. When he found it was Alexander that was hurt, his shock was beyond belief. He prayed that this wasn''t caused by anything related to his hotel. No one could imagine how relieved he was when he heard that there was just a small fight between students that caused this. "Doctor, how is his situation?" Doujima asked the doctor who was done patching Alexander''s hand. "He is okay, the only problem is that he has a small crack in his arm bone from the strong impact. It will take a few weeks before it is healed completely, but for now, it is adviced that he doesn''t do any hard labor." The doctor looked at Alexander who was very annoyed at his arm being harmed, especially at this crucial time. Doujima asked the doctor a few more questions before he asked for him to leave them alone "Are you okay, if you feel like you need to go to the hospital, please tell me." Doujima walked to Alexander''s bed and asked, he was really worried about his health. If word reached his mother or worse his grandfather, there is no telling what can happen. "Nah! it''s good, but what about the assignment? did the doctor say anything?" "About that..That would be hard with just one hand, I''m afraid that I can''t allow you to participate." Said Doujima with a tone filled with regret. ************************* Chapter 31 is out on Pat reon. Go to: https://www.pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Ptr reon''s app version: Doragon Chapter 26 - Broken arm "I can''t allow you to continue the assignment with your current situation," Doujima said in a regretful tone as he looked at Alexander''s Casted Arm "Then what about the assignment, what will my situation be?" he asked with a serious expression. "Unfortunately, you''ll fail because you couldn''t participate." "Alexander looked at him calmly and sighed " It''s just one arm, and it''s not that bad. I can still cook." He got out of the bed. "Stop, don''t move your body." Doujima prevented Alexander from getting out of the bed which annoyed Alexander even more than he is. He gave Doujima an angry look and said " Don''t touch me, I know my body better than you, do you think that a cracked bone can stop me from moving. I had suffered more severe injuries in the past. This much is nothing." Alexander got out of the bed again but Doujima didn''t let him. Alexander was angry for real this time, he started losing his politeness with Doujima. Before he could do anything irrational he was cut off by another voice coming from the door. "Just let him do what he wants, Doujima-san." Both Alexander and Doujima turned to see Shinomiya leaning on the door "Shninomiya!" Doujima called in surprised, he didn''t expect Shinomiya to show up " Shouldn''t you help me to convince him to rest. His arm bone is cracked and his body has many bruises." "I told you I''m fine." "See. He said he is fine, besides, if it was any serious injury he would be sleeping instead of getting in a push and pull fight with you on the bed." Shinomiya walked in and put his hand on Doujima''s shoulder "I don''t even know why are you this scared?" "Hearing Shinomiya''s last question, Doujima couldn''t help but feel cold sweat on his back '' If only you know what family this guy comes from...'' He thought. Alexander''s true origin is known only for a few people in this world. No one expects this guy to be the young leader of the old and powerful Russian Gangs in the world, The Red Blinders! "But...It will be difficult for him to cook with a cast on his arm." Doujima tried to protest but he was cut by the doctor who came back after taking care of his business. "It''s okay Head General, as long as he can use one arm, then it''s okay." He went to his desk and sat there typing something on the computer. "See!" Said Shinomiya, he looked at Alexander and smirked which annoyed Alexander "What are you still here doing, there is only an hour left before the assignment begin." He said. At that, Alexander took off from his bed and left the room. His body was aching from the bruises, especially on his lower part, but he can take it. It''s not bad as walking with a bullet in your belly. When Alexander left, Doujima looked at Shinomiya with a confused look " Since when did you start caring for other people this much?" he asked. Shinomiya shrugged and turned to leave "From yesterday, besides, you should investigate this case more, there is no way that two students started fighting on the stairs out of the blue. And I heard from Mizuhara that two other students missed with his dish at her assignment...."Shinomiya gave Doujima a serious look "...Someone is playing around here, and their Target seems to be the kid." Doujima stood there thinking about Shinomiya''s words and he found it made sense. It''s not strange that students cause trouble for each other but...No matter how he looked at the CCTV it clearly shows that Alexander was just unfortunate that he was caught in a fight. The two who were fighting and the two who missed Alexander''s dish were already expelled for their reckless actions and there is no evidence that this was set up. ''Let''s just hope everything ends here.'' Doujima sighed with a tired mentality, Some students in this school are like timed bombs. If you harmed them, no one knows what can happen to you. .... With Alexander. He was making his way to his room. He checked the elevators and found them working. He went up to his room and changed his clothes to a baggy hoodie. He struggled to get his cracked arm in. It was really awkward how he was wearing his clothes. After wearing his clothes and being ready, he rested for a bit on his bed. He visualized the situation with his arm and found that the task will be difficult. ''Too many bottles to open, I should open them earlier before the assignment start and keep their covers loos so I won''t keep struggling with them.'' "I was going with a light breakfast Burritos with cheese at first but it seems that I''ll need to change to an easier one." No matter the situation Alexander Visualised, His broken arm is still a problem, either because the dish is in need of both of his hands or just hard to make with one hand. Alexander was in a really bad situation now. If only there was something they could do to give him an exception for this assignment. Alas, if there was such thing, Doujima would''ve told him earlier. "Maybe I could work with Devil spicy Eggs, they are hard to make with one hand but I can handle myself, I can attract more customers with the spice and the strong aroma. with that, I can get more customers with half the effort." Deciding on his dish, Alexander closed his eyes and visualize more scenes in his head to try to prevent any unexpected trouble. The time until the assignment start is 30 minutes. .... Outside of the hotel, at the parking lot. One of Totsuki''s buses is preparing to head out back to Totsuki with 23 new expelled students. One of these students is the two that caused Alexander to fall down the stairs. "Will, that really work? we spent so much time waiting for the perfect moment. I''m afraid that he didn''t fall hard enough." The green haired boy asked his friend who was crossing his arms and looking down with a serious expression. "It will work, he couldn''t move one hand. Definitely, he will get his hand casted. He won''t be able to cook." He said with conviction. But his partner is still worried. "I''m not sure man. It didn''t look that severe. Maybe we should''ve waited a little more so we can reach higher attitude and then we could''ve done more damage." "Are you an idiot!!" The black haired dude hit his friend on the head "How about we just kill him then!!" He looked at his partner as if he was retarded " If we did that, he wouldn''t break just a hand or a leg. He may die and we wouldn''t get out of it that easily, worst case we would be charged with murder." The green haired boy looked in fear, he didn''t think of that. The idea of Eizan''s big brother punishing them clouded his head that he tried to do anything to just avoid that man. If only they were Eizan''s subordinates and not his big brother''s. That guy is the worst human alive. "Anyway, we broke his arm, there is no way he can cook with just one hand. When we reach Totsuki, we will report and get out of there." The black haired calmed down and closed his eyes hoping that everything to work out. They were the last two who survived this long in the camp. All the other boys got expelled before they encounter Alexander. ''Just do us a favor and fail.'' The boys thought as the bus left the Hotel grounds. *************** 6 AM. [Attention all students, it''s 6 AM now, please head to your assigned hall and prepare to start the assignment soon. The guests will arrive in about 30 minutes] Doujima announced through the speakers in the halls. All the students heard their call and stopped their work and headed to their hall. There are 6 halls in total. From A to F. The students were shuffled and thrown into diffrent halls. Takumi and Isami are in hall A with Soma, Megumi, and Erina. In hall E is Alice, Mito, Yuuki, and Ryoko. In hall F is Ryo and Alexander. In hall B is Hayama and Hisako. With everyone taking their station. The assignment was about to start. All of the Alumni are separated to diffrent halls in groups of 2. In Hall F. Alexander made his way to his station, he had asked one of the staff girls to help him in moving the ingrediants to his station. Once they saw his arm cast they didn''t hesitate to help. His station was near Ryo''s. Once Ryo saw him he greeted him with a bow but his eyes widened when he saw his arm. "What happen to your arm?" He asked in a monotone voice despite his surprised expression. "Some Idiots were fighting in the stairs and got me in their mess, so I ended up falling," Alexander responded with an annoyed tone. "I see," Ryo said simply. As everyone quieted down and took their station and the people who will oversee this assignment in this hall are going up on the stage. It Shinomiya and Mizuhara. Shinomiya took the mic and said [Are you done preparing?... If you''re done then listen closely, this is the conditions that you''ll have to meet to pass this assignment...] Before Shinomiya could finish the doors were opened and a wave of people of various ages and races came flooding inside "You have to prepare 200 dishes for these guests in order to pass. Be careful, some of them are V.I.P who are suppliers for this hotel. If they didn''t like your dish you will get expelled immediately.] Shinomiya said. His speech gave the students goosebumps. "Are you for real?!!" "200 meals!!" "I am too tired, I can''t even make 50 meals straight." "This is it for me! This the end!" The students are already at a breaking point, they didn''t get even an hour of sleep and now they have to make 200 meals and what is even more terrifying is that there is walking expelling machines that can get them expelled. Many students are terrified as hell but for some, it''s just the normal Totsuki they know. Like Alexander and Ryo, the two of them didn''t mind what they heard, if the requirement is 200 meals then be it. Alexander was holding a bottle of olive oil, he tried to open it but it was stuck " Damn you! Oi Ryo! help me with this." Alexander handed the bottle to Ryo who took and open it easily. "Since you opened that, here open these too." Alexander pointed at a row of bottles of spices. "What a luck I have?!" Said Ryo. "Don''t be like that, we''re friends aren''t we, help me today, I help you another." Alexander patted Ryo''s shoulder as he laughed. Some students saw their interaction and felt jealous "If only I could be as carefree as them." The assignment started and the students started preparing their egg meals. The hall became filled with noises as the guest spread across the hall from being attracted to the aroma of the various dishes. Now, Only Alexander was late, only his kitchen fire is on and nothing is being made. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes with fire. "Let''s do this!" ***************** Chapter 32 is out on Pat-reon. Go to: https://patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Pa treon''s Mobile App version: Doragon Chapter 27 - The One Armed Chef Inside Hall F... The guests were following their noses to their favorited dish. Some students have a line in front of them which made them happy and feel like they''re on cloud nine. While some aren''t doing as good but they can be happy as they are progressing steadily. But the worst is the students who have no one and all of their dishes still full and not eaten. One girl is crying as she saw guests walk by her but doesn''t spare her meals any second look. Shinomiya is touring around the hall with Mizuhara as he oversees the progress of the assignment. ''Many students will fail this assignment, if they can''t overcome this challenge then their dream of being on top is just a big joke." He looked at the girl who is crying ''And crying won''t help either, the reason people walk away from her is because of her expression. Her expression gives the feeling that her meal is not good. If you''re not confident about your food then the guest won''t be too.'' As Mizuhara and Shinomiya were patroling they suddenly felt a strong and a very desirable smell. They followed their noses and found themselves in front of Alexander''s kitchen. "Oi boy, hurry up, this old man can''t stay here forever!!" One old man and one of the VIP guests on this assignment is standing at the front of a large crowd who were looking at Alexander with hungry eyes. "What is going on here?" Mizuhara whispered in disbelieve, the last time she checked on Alexander his kitchen was empty and he didn''t even start cooking. "Just wait, old geezer." Alexander finished his preparations as he finished his first spicy devil egg dish. The dish in itself is an omelet but the Egg Yolk is surrounding the white of the egg in a perfect circle. He throws hot spices on the nearly finished egg, he put on the plate that has a nicely cooked bacon meat that he has a full bowl of, he prepared them in advance as he knows that just one hand won''t be enough to do all that stuff at once. He took a bottle of sweet sauce and poured just a little bit on top of the plate for the bacon. "Here you go old man," Alexander prepared another egg and gave the plate to the noisy old man. The old man took a bite with his fork and he felt Nirvana inside his mouth. He let out a pleased sound as he saw his younger self in front of him smiling at him as he tells him to eat more. "Delicious!! This is so delicious!!" shouted the old man, his words alone made the crowd behind him feel like dying from waiting. "Alright old man, you took your turn, its mine now." One man behind the old man said as he advanced to the front. "Give me the same at him!" He ordered. "Right away." Alexander this time didn''t take a lot of time to cook the meal as he had put every ingredient in a place he could reach with one hand and remember their location. He could now take anything he wants without even looking at it. His single had is moving swiftly, his body remembers how to do things even with just one hand. If things were in slow motion, then you will see Alexander''s hand take one egg and crack it with the pan in front of him and swiftly opens it and pours the white of the egg and leaves the Yolk later to surround the white with it. The spices that he throws create an image like that of dust and the sizzling bacon makes sounds like heavy rain. Kids are watching the one-armed chef as he cooks their meals in a speed unimaginable with just one hand. Shinomiya smiled swiftly before he left the crowd. "Aren''t you going to wait and get a taste?" Mizuhara called for him. "Nah, I am not a guest," he said before passing by Ryo who table isn''t losing to Alexander''s as he makes his dish of egg with tuna. But unlike Alexander, it lacks the strong Aroma to attract the far away guests. Also...He curses a lot. Minutes passed by as the students as students went crazy with the small amount of food they served. After an hour, Shinomiya announced [Kurokiba Ryo has finished serving 200 meals]. Ryo took off his bandana with anger "F.u.c.k Yeah!!" as soon as the bandana was off, the fire in his head died down and calmed down. His customers from earlier looked at him with shock. "Whoa!! it''s like he is a diffrent person!!" "Isn''t it, is that bandana magical or what?!" Ryo looked at Alexander who was serving his customers with passion and a sweaty forehead. He took a towel and wiped the sweat away. "Oh! thank a lot man! I needed that!" said Alexander with a big smile. Even Alexander''s guests praised Ryo. "Hurry up boy, I''m still hungry." The old geezer from before came again and ordered food again. "Isn''t this your 4th meal?" Asked Alexander. "None of your business, I just want to see my young self again." Said the old ma, with each meal he takes from Alexander he remembers a happy and an exciting scene from his past. It''s a joy for him to remember things that he would occasionally forget. The thing that is working for Alexander is that his guests don''t leave, they just go back to the end of the line. Like that he was able to serve 140 meals without spending too much time on promoting his dish. And his guests even call others to take a taste. With just one hand Alexander was able to serve 200 meals to more 150 people in the span of one hour and 20 minutes. [Saiba Alexander finished 200 meals!] Announced Mizuhara. Alexander wanted to continue but with just one hand and his ingrediants being low, he just sat down trying to catch his breath after that long heavy work. "Food Is Served." Alexander let a deep breath. "What is served you brat, stand up and serve me another meal!!" The old geezer came back as he shouted at Alexander. "Shudup Old man, don''t you see my arm, it''s broken, be compassionate will ya!!" Shouted Alexander at the old man. "Who cares!!" The old man retorted "I was just about to remember meeting my wife. Cook me another meal, now!" The old man and Alexander started fighting in a comical way that everyone around them was finding them ridiculous with their loud voices. ''They are matching in their behaviors'' they thought. And with that, Alexander and Ryo were the first ones to finish their assignment. And with them leaving the hall...Of course, after Alexander was forced to cook another last meal for the old geezer. The other students finally got a chance as more customers went to their kitchens giving the opportunity to many students to pass. ************************* Chapter 34 is out on Pat reon. Go to: https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Ot Pat reon''s Mobile App version: Doragon Hit me with what you can! Chapter 28 - Families! Sorry for not updating faster, but I was sick, apparently I ate something bad for my stomach. I am good now. ++++++++++++++++++++ [The next assignment starts in four hours, the time until then is free.] Doujima''s voice came from the speakers as the assignment was over. But to all students, his announcement was just a reminder that this camp is not over yet. "For God''s sake, can''t they treat us as human beings for once." Alexander was complaining as he walks through the corridors of the hotel searching for his gang. "Four hours is barely the minimum amount of sleep needed," Ryo added. Alexander was next to him scratching his numb hand. It''s been like 4-3 hours since he moved his hand and it''s really annoying. "Yeah! And I think that we didn''t get to sleep that much either." Alexander raised his fist in anger. Ryo sweatdropped at his words. ''You slept the camp away'' he thought. The two boys made their way from hall to hall. They met Hayama getting out of Hall B. "Yo Hayama!" Alexander waved at Hayama who noticed both of them. "Ah! You two, how did it g- WHAT the f.u.c.k is that?!'' Hayama pointed at Alexander''s arm cast with shock. " Language! I cracked a bone." Alexander and Ryo reached Hayama and he punched him in the shoulder. " Let''s go see the others." The trio resumed walking with Hayama still looking at Alexander''s arm "How did that happen anyway?" He asked. His can thus guy break his arm in a span of fewer than 5 hours. "Some fight broke in the stairs between two students and tried to be the hero...Heroes get injured!" Alexander shrugged his shoulder. This case is already over for him. But rather he would appreciate it if everyone just stopped asking about it. It reminds him of the pain. "What were you even doing on the stairs?" This time it was Ryo who asked. Hayama too wanted to know, no one in this hotel uses the stairs, they all use the elevators. "The elevators weren''t working and I had to use the stairs" he answered. Both Hayama and Ryo were surprised at this. "What are you talking about??" Asked Hayama " The elevators were working just fine," Ryo said causing Alexander to frown. He didn''t answer for a moment before he smiled and said: "It must be only that one then." Alexander dismissed this conversation as they reached Hall A. Both Ryo and Hayama couldn''t keep talking about this situation any further. Alexander was fine and that is what is important. They entered the hall and looked around for the rest. "Ah! My lady is over there" Ryo pointed at their right and they saw Alice with Soma, Erina, Takumi, Isami and Megumi. They walked there and they hard Soma saying "But Now I''ve got the experience of failing." with a confident tone which seemed to annoy a few people especially Alice. She turned with a pout and said "Anyway, I am not losing to you people. " She decided to leave and look for Alexander. But she didn''t need to as she crashed right into his chest. "Ouch! Watc- Ah! Alex-cha-- WHAT IN THE SWEET SEA IS THAT?!!" Alice shouted as she pointed at Alexander''s arm. Erina freaked out when she saw what Alice was pointing at. "Oh lord!! Alexander-sama!!" She ran to him with a nervous look. Both Alice bombarded him with questions about the situation. Alexander sweat dropped at their reaction, it was a bit over exaggerated. Since knowing there will be other people who will ask the same, Alexander called for his brother and Takumi and Isami. When they came and saw his hand, they got the same reaction. And asked a lot of questions. With everyone around. Alexander gave them the situation. Takumi felt bad as he blamed himself with what happened to him. Since he if he didn''t throw him out he would still be fine. Alexander got an idea and smiled evilly " Yes, that is right, my arm is. Broken because of you. So, until my arm is healed you will be my servant and obey all my orders." Alexander pointed at him. Takumi shut his eyes tightly and accepted His fate and took responsibility. This was just a joke by Alexander at first but Takumi took it seriously. ''Huh?! Did he just...Accepted?!'' Thought Alexander with a weird face. "More importantly, shouldn''t we take you to a better doctor??" Alice said, she was worried that something may happen to Alexander''s arm. "Alice is right, we should take you now. Wait a minute" Erina took out her phone to call Hisako. Alexander didn''t want to exaggerate things, he stopped Erina and said "The doctor said it''s just a cracked bone, it will heal in a weak or two. I don''t need a doctor. Besides I need to continue this camp." Everyone agrees but the girls still worried about him. Soma patted Alexander on his shoulder with a cheeky smile " You''re really badass Aniki, you completed this assignment with just one hand, you''re something else hahaha!!" Soma praised his brother as he patted his shoulder. Then he got hit in the head by Erina and Alice. "Keep your hands to yourself!" They shouted at him with a deadly glare. Both girls looked like demons to him. "Let''s go rest first, I think Alexander-kun can use that," Isami said. Everyone agreed, the girl especially this time. ------ At another place outside of the training camp. Tokyo. At one of the Red Cloud''s group''s warehouses. Vlad, Alexander''s assistance was with his group of bodyguards lazing around. Some were playing cards or just taking a nape, either way, they were just wasting time until they receive any order. Vlad was in a desk with his legs on the table, he was picking his teeth with a toothpick. He looked at his watch and sighed. "Oni uzhe zakonchili?" (Have they finished yet?) Vlad started speaking in Russian to his henchman. "Yeshche net." (Not Yet.) one of them answered. "Togda idi i skazhi im potoropit''sya, u menya net tselogo dnya Mne nuzhno poyti, chtoby poluchit'' molodoy boss." (Then go and tell them to hurry, I don''t have the whole day. I need to go to get the young boss.) Vlad stood up from his chair with an annoyed face. His henchman ran quickly to the only door in this warehouse. As he opened the door, immediately shouting and screaming of people came out from the room behind the door. After a few moments, the door was opened again the henchman came back followed by a large man in all black clothes. He had a large face and a bald head. The most noticeable thing is a long and deep scar in the middle of his face. The man looked a Vlad and walked to him. "Did you get everything? Vados." Asked Vlad. He pushed his black hair back and looked at Vados with his green eyes. Vados nodded and spoke with deep and old voice "They''re just kids, I did give them some hallucination drugs and did some mental torture but all I got is they work for some guy named Etsuya Eizan and they were instructed to get in the young boss'' way. That''s all, there is nothing of importance other than that." Vlad sat back on his chair and thought "Etsuya...Isn''t that the name of the Local Family gang in this city?" Vlad thought if this was a coincidence or is it something serious. But he remembered that the boss is in a cooking school, the boys must''ve missed with his cooking so that''s why he got angry. Vlad gave Vados a glance and dismissed him "Give them more Hullunication drugs for today then send them back from where we picked them." Vados nodded and went back to his room. Vlad sighed and continued picking his teeth. He was hoping that things don''t get serious now. They are in the middle of establishing a business here and hopefully to get a connection with the #1 Family in Japan. ''We need to stay low for the moment. The boss is not here and the young madam is at the world leader''s meeting. The oldest young boss is still in Russia with the Former boss and his wife. We''re currently without a leader. Just a few days then I don''t care if the world ended.'' On another side of Tokyo. At one tall and large building, Etsuya Eizan made his way to the top floor through the elevator. He was greeted by many servants and people through his way there. This is his family''s home...Well, it was his family but now it was just a place where he remembers how his parents died. Each time he comes here all he can think of is just how to kill the guy behind this giant door. Eizan knocked on the door two times, he waited for a second before he was allowed in. Once he had entered, he was met with the sight of a large office room with luxurious items all over the place. From famous paintings to ancient items. The room is filled with bodyguards that look like they came straight out of an action movie. Eizan stopped in the middle of the room " What did you call me here for?" He looked at the man on the desk in front of him with an annoyed face but also fear. He didn''t want to be here just for another second. "Is this how you greet your big brother?" The man sitting on the desk is a complete copy of Eizan. A copy without the glasses and shorter hair and more sharp eyes. But the same face and hairstyle. "Say.." Answered Eizan. "Do I need something to say so I can call my little brother and see if he is okay?" The man stood up from his desk and walked to Eizan. "Tawagata, I don''t have time to wast here," Eizan said with a frown. "Okay Okay, then just tell me how is school going. Are the boys I sent to you helpful enough? You''re my cute little brother so I don''t want you to need anything." Tawagata said with a chuckle causing Eizan to deepen his frown. "We both know what are these boys with me for and they''re not helpful. I tasked them with one thing and they couldn''t do it!!" Eizan shouted, he could barely contain his rage "And two of them almost killed one student, you sent criminals to my side. Take them back, I don''t need your help anymore. I can support myself enough." "Then I will need to send someone else to watch over you." Tawagata thought deeply as who is the perfect person for this job. "I don''t need any I said!!" Shouted Eizan. "Please, this is just safe measurement so I''ll be sure you won''t go around plotting to overthrow me. My little brother." Eizan looked at the man in front of him for a moment before he burst out in laughter. "You actually think that I want your position?!!" He said while holding his stomach. "Why not...My position is a reason to kill for." Tawagata said with a smirk, he put stress on the word ''Kill'' making Eizan remember the past. "I don''t such a position that can lead me to death or jail. Keep it to yourself."Eizan turned to leave as he looked at his trashy brother with disgust. "Ah before you leave, make sure you don''t leave that school for a couple of weeks for now," Togatawa said to Eizan before he left the room. "What?!!" Exclaimed Eizan, he was angry at his brother when he heard that. What did he do to get this? "Don''t misunderstand... It''s just there are some hot shots in the city walking around and I may get in trouble with them, so for your sake and mine too, stay inside." Eizan was thrown out of the office after that. He was the one leaving and now he was thrown out. How tables turn fast. But anyway. The days of the Etsuya family are numbered, especially for the older brother. +++++++++++++++ Chapter 35 is out on part won Go to: patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon or Patr eon''s mobile app version: Doragon hit me with what you can and join the family Chapter 29 - The Training Camp But... After that hellish and that cruel assignment of the breakfast buffet. Many students failed, the numbers were in tens. Each hall lost from 7 to 9 students. Those who passed were happy beyond anything but all of that happiness was crushed by their judges in each hall when they announced that the next assignment will be after 4 hours. The students who finished rushed to their rooms to rest and relax their mind before going through the next assignment Or else many will go crazy. Alexander and the rest were shuffled again each day. On the next day, Alexander was in the same group with Alice, they were paired together to make Spaghetti at an Italian Alumni chef. Alice was really helpful as she made things easy for Alexander because of his broken arm. All Alexander had to do is say what she needed to do and he did the minimum job. The two of them passed with flying colors. Alice said that she enjoyed the time she spent with him even though it was just an assignment, she enjoyed it. And so the two of them continued to be on the same group for the whole day. At night time, Alexander would take advantage of Takumi''s guilt and order him around, he even created a scene of him as a pharaoh and Takumi moving a giant fan to give cold breeze at Hayama''s room. The group was laughing their asses off at how ridiculous Takumi is. But he wasn''t enjoying that in the slightest as he vowed to take revenge. As for the 4th day, he was paired with Hayama, their group had Chef Hitoshi as their judge. They had to make a Curry dish but the twist is they had to make the dish by mixing the Indian and Japanese way of making a curry to come up with something now. Half of the group was lost that day. With Hayama''s nose and a good sense of spices he managed to pass easily, and the same for Alexander, although he finished last because of his arm and slow pace. For the fourth day was the most tragic day for Alexander and Hayama''s group, by the end of the day, the two of them were the only survivors that day. As for the fifth day. Alexander''s whole group was lucky that they were in the same group. Their judge was Chef Donato who made them form a group of 6. They had to make a full course meal for the Hotel''s guest. Each Group was tasked with a hall and a kitchen to cook for 20 tables of people. Basically, they were working as professional chefs temporarily. At first, there was some fighting between Takumi, Ryo, Alice and Hayama who couldn''t coordinate with each other perfectly. After all, this is their first group work together, they all tried to leave their presence on the plates. Thus leaving Isami and Alexander doing most of the work while they fight. "I swear to God, these four are annoying as hell." Alexander flipped a pan with a fire going up. He was speaking to himself while Ryo is screaming behind him at Hayama and Takumi. "We just have to work things out until they figure out how to work together." Isami passed a bottle of oil to Alexander, unlike Alexander he wasn''t annoyed or even disturbed at the mess behind them. "Lucky you, your as calm as the day we met." Alexander took the bottle and started mixing a bowl of sauce. He was really impressed at how calm Isami is, he was very unlike him. Alexander is the kind of man who will explode when he is irritated. "When you work in a restaurant where people shout and talk loudly, this becomes the norm for you," Alexander remembered that Isami and Takumi used to work in a dinner before. "That''s really impressive, unlike the upper-class who speak low in order to keep their conversation a secret, your dinner seems like a nice place to live in!" Isami smiled at that and agreed. "YOU IDIOTS!!! COME AND HELP ME HERE!!!" Alexander shouted behind him with anger "RYO! THE TUNA ISN''T GOING TO COOKE ITSELF!!" "OKAY, YOU BASTARD!!" Ryo left the group fight and came back to make the tuna dish with an angry face. Alexander took the dishes and called for the waiter that was assigned for them. "Here take this to table 2 and this for table 11." The waiter was an employee in the hotel. he and his co-workers were scattered to various halls for this assignment. He took the dishes and presented them for the customers and retreated waiting for any order or any arising situation. Things started to calm down in the kitchen and the group started to work together after seeing Alexander about lash out at them. His dark aura was cold they could feel their feet giving up. He looked back at them and said with a cold and smileless face "Get back to work." As the group was working their last ticket. The old lady from the nearest table came up with her vegetable dish and walked to the kitchen. "Young ones...Can you...Remove these from my dish." the old lady said with a shaky voice. Alexander noticed her and looked at where the waiter is but he saw him busy with another table so he had to take this in his hand "What do you want to remove?" he asked. The old lady looked up "Huh? what... did you ...say?" "I. Said. What .Do. You. Want. To. Remove" "What?" "..." Alexander looked at the old lady with a deadpan face "Ryo take the wheel." He then left to do his last dish and handed the mater to Ryo "WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT TO REMOVE???" He screamed at her face. "Oh! the carrots honey, I can''t eat them." The lady gave her dish to Ryo who took the carrots out and gave it to her. After she left, Ryo ate the carrots. After a few minutes, the group was done and they completed their assignment. Chef Donato walked inside the hall and came to the kitchen "You pass.." he smiled at them and gave a thumbs up The group cheered after that, but Alexander wasn''t happy as he wasted too much energy in making these idiots work together. "After you rest for a while, please head to the lobby at 4 PM. Chef Doujima has something to announce." "Yeah!" they all said with one voice. The only thing they did together without fighting first Donato left after that. The group went to Hayama''s room and after being lectured by Alexander about their behavior they rested before they head to the lobby, they still can feel the heat from the kitchen from before. 2 hours later, Alexander, Alice, Ryo, Takumi Isami, and Hayama headed to the lobby. In their way, they met Soma and his group, the lot of them become noisy on their way down. As they reached the lobby, the view in front was about students lying around in exhaustion and anxiety. They don''t know what this could be about, the last time they were told to regroup nothing good happened. "I wonder why we''re called here?" asked Takumi. "Who knows?" Said Alice "There is nothing on the schedule." Said Kyoko, "Geh!!! Is it another assignment like THAT one!!" said Yuuki with a grim face reminding everyone about the breakfast assignment. "Oh! bring it on!" Takumi said with an excited face "Probably, this set is just like it, but maybe this time it will be a dinner buffet, not a breakfast one." Said Alexander. everyone felt shocked except Alexander''s group and Soma who was the same as Takumi. The door was opened and Doujima entered with serious mood, he took the stage and said through the mic [Ladies and Gentleman! let me first congratulate you for surviving till this day. The number of students who were fired until now is 352 students] Doujima''s words sent shivers to everyone. It is really true that half of each first-year students drop out at this stage!!! They all thought the same Doujima continued [It may seem cruel but the cooking profession is much crueler than this to survive in the front lines you must muster all your skills at once. Living as a cook is like roaming inside a dark sandstorm. But you must not forget that on this camp you made comrades that left their footprints together with you on the same sandstorm because that''s what will encourage you on your lonely travel inside the storm.] Doujima''s speech was hitting home for many students [I really wish you the best of luck!] He said with an honest expression and tone. Students felt like they were giving a valuable lesson that they shouldn''t mess [Then...For the next program] All Doujima''s needed to bring the students from their enlightened mood is those few words. "Oh my God!!" "I can''t...!!" "Why did he need to say it!!!" As the students were in despair, the lobby''s door was opened with the hotel''s staff gesturing inside "Welcome!!!" "Wha!!" "What is this!?" [This a message to all the surviving 627 students, Congratulations on clearing all the assignments of this camp The last program is a modest celebration banquet for a banquet, please enjoy it with all your hearts!!] Doujima smiled at the students earnestly, he knows how it feels. The students jumped from happiness as they cheered with all their voices "So it ends here, ey?" Alexander said and sighed, it was an enjoyable moment while it lasted [Now everyone, take a seat, we''ll have you enjoy a full course meal made by Totsuki''s Alumni themselves] If the cheering from before was loud then this is far beyond, those shoutings came from their hearts "A meal made by an Alumni, now this is something that doesn''t happen often!" Alice said as she sat down on a table with the gang. The Alumni was presenting them with various dishes to choose from Shinomiya gave his nine vegetables dish to Alexander''s table "Please enjoy." "Isn''t this what you almost dropped me out for! And you even said " please"!! WOW! " said Alexander with an exaggerated disbelieve "Keep it down will ya!!" Shinomya wanted to punch Alexander''s face at his remark but he was pulled by Hitoshi, his gang was at disbelieve, This guy was making fun of an Alumni!!! The banquet was a moment the students will never forget, some of them will have the chance to attend it again but they will be the ones serving the food. The training camp is over and all that is left is going back to Totsuki to see what that school has in store for them. ********************** Chapter 36 is out on Pare on. Go to: https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Patr eon''s Mobile Version: Doragon Hit me with what you can. Chapter 30 - HTC Is Over But Totsuki Is Not!! The next day. Totsuki''s buses came back and are preparing to leave. "My lord! My shoulders are so stiff!" Alice rubbed her shoulder with a helpless face as the gang is going down using the elevator. "You should''ve used the massage bath at the middle floors," Said Alexander. "Ah! There was such a thing as that here?!" Hayama with a deadpan face looked at Alice "It''s your family''s property and you don''t know about it?" "I wasn''t there when they were planning on building such thing" Alice shrugged her shoulders "Everyone knows about it, my lady. Only you didn''t bother to know." Ryo exposed Alice who hit him in the stomach for it "You''re my aid, Ryo-kun, MY aid, not my enemy! If I said I didn''t remember then that means I don''t remember" "I understand...probably!" "It must be horrible to work under her!" Takumi put her hand on Ryo''s shoulder with pity in His voice "Takumi...you understand?!" Ryo''s eyes widened "HEY!! Stop clowning me!!" Alice shouted at the boys but only caused everyone to laugh. The elevator reached the bottom floor and got out at the lobby where the rest of the students are waiting for the time of departure. Many of them are on their phones with their families boasting about their success at the training camp. "When will we depart?" Hayama looked at Alice. She shrugged her shoulders and replied with a clueless face " Even though I am intelligent and a very dependable person, I still didn''t check the schedule." ''Nobody said you''re reliable.'' Hayama looked at Alice with a tick mark on his head. This girl takes every chance to boost herself up, he thought. While the group was getting in some idle chats, the elevator behind them opened revealing Shinomiya and his friends. "Shinomiya-senpai!" Takumi looked behind him and made way for Shinomiya and the others who exchanged greetings. Shinomiya stopped in front of Alexander who was looking at his phone, his Assistance sent him a message saying he is waiting outside for him to take him to the Tokyo HQ. After replying, Alexander looked at Shinomiya "Oh! Shinomiya!..."Alexander and Shinomia looked at each other for a moment before Alexander said " You know...If you''re still unwilling in your heart on what we had agreed upon, you can forget about." "No need." Shinomiya adjusted his glasses unconsciously and smirked, Our fights haven''t ended yet, he thought. "I will be around ..."He left with his friends who looked at him. Hinako looked back at Alexander and smiled gently at him "Thank you.." She then followed the rest. "What was that about?" Asked Takumi "Nothing..." Alexander was looking at the Alumni leaving, in his head, he thought that his group resembles them a lot, there is a lot of character resemblance between them. "Let''s go." Alexander left his bag on his shoulder and left with his friends. When the group was about to go up the bus, Alexander gave his bag to Takumi "Put this in my room for me." "Why? aren''t you coming?" The group looked at him with confusion, especially Takumi who was holding the bag. "My car is here, I need to go to the company for some business." He smiled and waved at them before leaving to where his car parked "On the bus, Alice snatched the bag from Takumi and took it for herself. Takumi could only look with confusion. .... Vlad. Alexander''s assistance was in the cars parking lot. He and his men are waiting for Alexander to arrive. There is a lot of cars with the main car being a Ronge Rover. After a few minutes, Alexander showed up. Vlad''s looked stunned as his cigarette fell from his mouth. He looked at Alexander''s arm and pulled his gun slowly "Please...Give us the name!" The others too pulled their guns and prepared for an assault on whoever was the reason. "Sadly, I don''t know either. You can call Faker to hack the security system and get hold of some videotape and the students'' information later on." Alexander entered his car with Vlad who retrieved his gun back. "Let''s go and see what we can do," Alexander ordered the driver to take off and the line of cars moved. They passed by the buses of Totsuki and Alice and the others could see Alexander''s cars passing them by. "What is there that I need to do?" Alexander asked Vlad who was working with a laptop and typing something. A window popped up with a schedule "There is a lot for this day. Some construction papers need to be signed, A new factory that in need of a chief manager...And A Dinner with the Romano Family''s head." Vlad looked at Alexander. "Isn''t the Romano Family located in Italy, why are they here?" He asked. Vlad nodded and tried to explain "There was no reason, their business is still running in Italy and there are no cops after him. After all, everything that man does is clean, and he doesn''t go an all crime mob like the rest. But the reason he is here is...He got married." Vlad couldn''t even believe his own words, a powerful man feared by the whole Italian mobs and cops moved to live in Japan because he got married. Alexander nodded in understanding "Can happen, So, he married a Japanese woman or he just moved with no particular reason?" "Yes, a Japanese woman. They even have a daughter. I heard he is planning on retiring from all this business and marry his daughter to some strong family." Vlad typed on his laptop and a picture appeared on it, he showed it to Alexander. "Hoo! So this is his daughter...And the reason he wants to have dinner with me is..." "Yes, probably to talk with you about you and his daughter for possible marriage and joining the two families. I guess he heard the rumors about the Helmet family''s new head being you." Vlad took off his glasses and wiped them clean "His daughter is older than you possibly by 2 years...It''s not strange and Lord Alfie had already taken his third wife so there is no room for another." Alexander sighed and looked out of the window. "I don''t mind adding the Romano family to our side, it is not a bad idea." Chapter 37 is out on Patr eon Go to: https://pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the Mobile Version Patr eon: Doragon Hit me with what you can Chapter 31 - Lets Go On A...? I never wanted to do this but here it is...my family''s store was robbed today. A huge amount of money was lost and We are really in a dire situation now. If you guys can donate to my pat eron for this month only, that would be great. A thief broke in and took with him the place where we hide the money that we buy new products with. I would be thankful if you could donate but either way, you don''t have to. Just please don''t call me out for this, it''s the only way I could help out my family after what happened. *************Into the chapter********* Tokyo. At a tall building with a giant red cloud logo on top. Alexander is at his office going through a mountain of papers. Alexander''s head is low and fixed on his desk, his hand is going as fast as the human hand can. He signs each paper with fast speed. "God damn it. Why do I need to sign this? This is my uncle''s work." Alexandre looked at Vlad beside him, his eyes demand an answer Vlad adjusted his glasses "Lord Alfie is...Busy " "...Since when you started covering up for him?" A sweatdrop came down from Vlad''s cheek as he smiled nervously "haha!... Well, the thing is...He asked me to." Alexander glared at Vlad with a complicated eye, he is confused between punching Vlad or his Uncle Ultimately he pulled his phone and dialed a number. He put his phone on his ear and waited...And waited... And waited even more. "...I swear to G-" before he can finish, the phone connected. "Uncl-" "The number you''re trying to reach is not available." A soft and sweet voice came from the phone, Alexander was fooled for a second before he snapped "You f.u.c.kin retard!! You have one day to fly from Russia to Japan, or I will fly to Russia!!" He shouted in his phone. He waited for a moment before a man''s sound came " Oh hey my dear nephew, the call just connected! Do you need me for anything? " Alfie. Alexander''s Uncle said with a playful voice "...You have work to do here in Japan, while I have a school to attend, I''ve been here for 3 days straight." Alexander rubbed his forehead to relieve the headache " You either fly here in the next 24 hours or...I''m telling grandmama" he said the last part with an overdramatic tone, he could swear that he heard something crash on the other side of the phone. "Hold your horses my Alexy! I''m on my way, I was just taking off some business here." Alfie shouted from the other side with a nervous voice "There is no need to call Mother!" "Then you better hurry, I''m leaving a timed message in my office, it will be sent to Grandmama in the next 25 hours, so you better hurry up." "WHAT?!!!" Alfie screamed as Alexander hang up on him. He turned to Vlad "What else do I need to sign?" Vlad handed him a small red doc.u.ments "This is the last." He said. Alexander took the doc.u.ment and opened it, after a quick read he said "Oh! This is the firearm deal we made in the past year with Don Cristo from Germany. Why is this here?" He asked "Don Cristo ask for the double of the usual items. " Vlad bent down a little and said with a low voice "The first page is the first contract while the Second is the new one" Alexander took the second page and read through carefully, there was nothing noticeable in it. It was just a new contract with double the items and double the money. "Is he in some kind of family war or what?" Alexander asked and signed the paper "Apparently... " Alexander stopped his movement s for a moment and his eyes golden eyes turned cold for a moment "Vlad..." He called "Yes..." "Haven''t you noticed something strange lately?" He asked mysteriously Vlad couldn''t understand the purpose of Alexander''s words so he had to say " I don''t think I did, sir." "For the past months, many of our close families and the people we do business with are getting in some trouble. Don''t you find this a little... Strange." Vlad''s eyes Widnes at this, once he thought about, it is really strange. Don Cristo''s family is a strong family that has a strong deal of firearm with them. And many other gangs and businesses are getting in trouble too. The one thing common with all of them is they are close to the Helmet family and our business partners. Some are even tied with blood since Master Alfie took 3 wives recently. "Yes...it is strange. Should I send a team to investigate?" Vlad''s eyes became sharper and more serious, he waited for Alexander''s orders to act at once "No..." Alexander raised his hand " Just one...just send one person." "But who...?" Asked Vlad. His green eyes wandered who this person could be? "Send Keanu...And tell him...he has all the freedom he wants in this mission." Alexander stood up sharply and walked to the door. Vlad was surprised with the sudden move of Alexander and asked with the nervous expression " Young master! To where?" He was afraid that Alexander will do something irrational. Alexander stopped and looked at the worried Vlad " Don''t worry... I am just going to choose the new chief manager for the new factory... You contact Keanu, I will take baldy Vados with me." Then Alexander left. Vlad sighed and took his phone and called "...Yes, it''s me...The young lord has work for you" with a serious voice. Vlad spoke to the person called Keanu On the other side of the phone, a man is in his Forest house playing with his puppy in a white tank top. His hair is black as the night with a split in the middle His puppy is white with black spots. The man played with his puppy and held his phone with the other. "If this is lord Alexander''s orders then..." His deep and low voice sounded in the room with an echo "...consider it done." ?????????????????????????????????????? [Three days later] Alexander finished all the necessary business he needs to do as the Helmet family''s head and took off. All that is left is the Dinner with the Romano family head which will be held in a week. In his car with Vados who is his current assistance while Vlad is away. Alexander''s phone range, he took it out and answered. "New phone who is this?" "Huh? Is this Saiba Alexander?!" The person calling was confused "Who''s asking?" "I''m Shinomiya Kojirou. an acquaintance" Alexander was surprised to hear its Shinomiya and what is even more surprising is his he got his phone number. He doesn''t remember giving him his phone "Oh! Shinomiya! It''s me, Alexander. Wassup?" Shinomiya didn''t answer for a moment "...I hate you. But anyway, I am in Japan, I had moved my Restaurant here, so I''ll be sending you the address soon." Said Shinomiya " And that''s it. I hope I don''t see you soon." He then hangs up. Alexander chuckled at this and removed his phone. It was sunset now, and he was tired of the constant working hours. Thank God, Alexander''s Uncle, Alfie arrived as he promised and took a huge load of work from his shoulder or he would''ve collapsed long ago. Alexander''s car followed by his guard entered Totsuki and headed to the North Star Dorm. Alexander entered and saw The Old Natasha warming herself in front of the chimney. They exchanged a few words before he went up to his room to take a nap. Alexander jumped on his bed without taking his clothes off "God! What a week?!" Alexander remembered his days in Totsuki''s hellish camp and then him running around his family''s business. Alexander closed his eyes to get some peace and a good time of rest....but not for long. While Alexander is sleeping, sounds of hurried feet are approaching his room. Alice burst into his room and jumped on his body. "Alex-chan!!" She shouted and opened his eyes with a cheerful expression filled with anticipation "Let''s go on a date." She said. "Ouch!! My arm!!". ********************** Chapter 39 is out. Go to: https://*******.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the Patr eon app version: Doragon Chapter 32 - Alice and Erina Boy, I am really scared about this chapter. hope you enjoy it.???? After Totsuki''s hellish training camp was over, classes resumed and students were glad that they will never have to go there again, but after a second thought, they all shivered in fear after realizing that the training camp is only the first obstacle to pass and there is many more to come. Alice exited her class with Ryo "I''m telling you, Ryo-kun, me and you are definitely gonna be part of the autumn selection this year." Alice was telling Ryo about the Autumn selection and when will it take place "I know that," Ryo said with a monotone voice "Moo! No emotions at all" Alice complained about Ryo''s lake of motivation While Alice is complaining, in front of her there was a lot of commotion. And it was getting nearer After a while, it turned out to be Erina who was causing her fans to go wild The two cousins met in the hallway and immediately the atmosphere turned cold "Isn''t this my precious and dear cousin?!" Alice put her hand on her mouth in disbelieve " Long time no see!" She said Erina smiled at her " One week to be precise... " she said, "You still run around Alexander-sama?" Alice''s smile froze on her face as she said: "And what about it?" The atmosphere was so uncomfortable and cold that the two girls'' aids who witnessed this many times felt this isn''t going to end well this time "Nothing..." Erina shrugged her shoulders "I was just wondering when will I stop seeing you every time around him? It''s annoying" Alice didn''t answer for a moment, Ryo wanted to get Alice to leave and end this here but he wasn''t fast enough " And why should I do that? Last time I checked you weren''t his girlfriend " Erina felt her face go hot "And if I remember correctly, you act like this only when he is not around. Once you''re in the same room, you turn into a typical stupid girl who can''t handle herself" Alice wanted to let everything out but Erina wasn''t going to take it like this "Neither was you..." She said, Ryo and Arato backed away from their ladies and so did the other students. They left this place and let the girls fight " The last time I checked, you weren''t his girlfriend either. All you do is stick around like a glue annoying and preventing any girl from being close to him while you yourself don''t even have the courage to say your feelings. " Erina and Alice faced each other so close " Maybe you don''t even love him anyway! " Alice gasped " Me...?" She questioned, " In this case that would that be you isn''t it?" Said Alice "What do you mean?" "I mean..." Looks with mockery at Erina whos face is red from anger and embarrassment "...All you love about Alexander is his ability to cook. I doubt that you even love him as a person!" Erina looked in disbelieve at Alice "I...I do n-" "Can''t blame you though, you can''t even control that tongue of yours anyway." Alice stuck her tongue out in mockery if Erina''s god tongue Erina''s body trembler as she clenched her fists "The only reason you''re doing this is because you know how I feel. " she said, "you had always wanted revenge on me and maybe this is how you are doing it." Erina''s eyes are shadowed by her bangs as she spoke Alice humphed "Nobody cares about that revenge anymore. And to think that I would try to get Alexander just because I want revenge" Alice smiled " This is the pinnacle of stupidity! " Erina snapped at Alice "Then why didn''t you confess to him all these years!! you spend the most time with him, you had many chances to do so, then why?!!" Erina took heavy breaths and waited for Alice''s respond but it never came Alice passed by Erina and called for Ryo. ''Hmph! You think you''re the center of the world. I''m going to show you...'' Thought Alice The students peaked from the corridors Arato came to check on Erina "Erina-sama..." Erina straightened her back and tidied her clothes "I''m sorry you had to see this unsightly scene, Let''s go, I have more important matters to attend to." Erina left to the teachers'' rooms for a small meeting for the autumn selection. Arato couldn''t help but feel worried about her master, but she can''t interfere in the household''s inside matters. She would be stepping over her boundaries by this. Through the whole ride to the dorm, Alice was in a bad mood, something Ryo had never witnessed before, he sat with her in the car silently for the first time ever in his service for her. He wanted to speak and lift the mood but he wasn''t that great with words. It''s better to stay silent for the moment, he thought. Alice is looking out of the window thinking about that encounter with Erina. ''We went overboard back there..."She reflected, what started with mere mockery and teasing turned serious in an instant. She never wanted to take things seriously but when they questioned each other''s love for the same man, they wanted to bring the other down as much as possible. She sighed and thought more about this, this accident may cause a huge rift between her and Erina, a bigger rift than the current one. The car reached the dorm after sunset. Alice and Ryo got out and entered the dorm, they were greeted with Natasha who is warming her body with chimney. "Good Evening, Natasha-san..." Alice hugged the old Natasha, Ryo too sat in front of the chimney to warm his body, it''s getting cold these days even though it''s July "Is The Aldini''s brothers and Hayama back yet?" Alice wanted to wast some time to forget today''s accident. Natasha shook her head "...But Alexander came back earlier." She said. Alice''s body froze as flashbacks of the earlier conflict came back to her. "Then why didn''t you confess to him all these years!! You just want to get in my way!!" She remembered that line, that what pissed her the most. Alice stood up sharply and ran upstairs. ''I''m going to show you, Erina. I''m gonna do it!!" She shouted in her headed, she made her way to Alexander''s room with a rush. ''I''ll be the first one to take the first step, I''m no longer ready to wait.'' She thought. Alice opened Alexander''s door and shouted with a cheerful voice in contrast with her earlier mood "Alex-chan!!" she jumped on his body on the bed. Alexander groaned in pain from the impact and opened his eyes slowly to find Alice staring in his eyes with anticipation "Let''s go on a date!" she said. "My arm!!" he shouted and looked at her with confusion before he realized her words meaning "A what?" he asked. Chapter 33 - Alice! Forgive me, I wasn''t in the best mental state to write, too many things were on my mind. I am trying to finish my stuff here at our shop so I can go back to the daily chapter schedule ************************ Today, we officially reached 4K collections and 1M views. Congratulations. Yaaay!!! *********************** "My arm!!!" Alexander shouted as Alice almost crushed his cracked arm He looked at her hatefully for a moment before he dismissed the idea. If it was someone else they would get a hole in their chest for this but since it''s his friend then Alexander can''t do anything to her Alice looked at Alexander with a big smile on her face "Let''s go on a date" she repeated herself, she didn''t even mention his she almost broke his arm "WHAT? NOW?!" Alexander looked outside of His window and saw it was dark "It''s the perfect time for a date, don''t you think?" Alice left Alexander''s body and stood straight. She extended her hand for Alexander "..." He looked at her hand for a moment before taking it "What kind of date are we talking about here?" He wanted to know what is behind Alice and did she just suddenly wanted a date "I don''t know... "She shrugged her shoulders " ...Why don''t we try to figure that out?" Alexander sighed and dropped his shoulders, he pushed his hair back with his free hand '' Let''s see where this is going?'' He thought. this strange situation may lead to something unexpected. "Yeah, let''s figure that out." Alice jumped from happiness " Yay!! Wait for me outside until I dress up" she ran outside of the room to her own room. Alexander looked at his arm '' Here we go again...'' He proceeded to take off his clothes in an awkward manner again. This what he hates about broken body parts, they all make your daily life an awkward movie He took a nice branded hoodie from his closet and a pair of jeans. He took the out his phone and called Vados, his temporary assistance until Vlad returns "Vados, bring the car real quick. I am going out for some sightseeing." Vados accepted the order and prepared the cars and headed to Totsuki with fast speed. Alexander went downstairs and greeted Ryo and Natasha who were warming their bodies and watching TV. "What''re you watching?" He asked Natasha chuckled "A love comedy show!" She said. "Very good" commented Ryo. His eyes never left the TV, looks like he found something entertaining Alexander shook his head and left the dorm and waited for his car to arrive After 10 minutes a parade of cars arrived at the front door. Vados got out of the car and gestured for Alexander to get in "Not yet, I am waiting for Alice to come out" Alexander leaned on the car "Boss, about the boys who caused you to fall down the stairs..." Vados neared Alexander and said with a low voice "And what about them?" Alexander wasn''t even interested in this as he played some word game with his phone "We got hold of them..." Vados continued " after giving some drugs they confessed right away. They work for someone called Etsuya Eizan. He is the current 9th seat of this school." "Hmmm, is that so?" The phone light us shining on Alexander''s face as a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes for a moment " Continued... " he ordered "Yes. Apparently, the boy named Etsuya Eizan took it upon himself to get revenge for his business partner, his partner is called Mayuri Jintaro, he is the boy who you destroyed his business after he caused some trouble to the new restaurant in his area." Vados stopped for a moment then continued " both of them are behind this..." Vados waited for Alexander''s reaction "...are they really the only ones?" He asked with mockery "...I can''t imagine a single student who dares to push someone e off the stairs for someone else, let alone two at a time. You didn''t finish your report..." Alexander gave Vados a side glare causing Vados to sweat a little "It is as you said, boss. The two boys don''t actually work for the 9th seat but for his elder brother. He is the leader of the local yakuza family in Tokyo. He instructed the boys to do anything to ensure his brother''s orders are fulfilled." "So we have three people to get..." Alexander put his phone back in his pocket and looked at Vados "...But first, keep the two in the warehouse until I''m free for them. Call my uncle and tell him about this Jintaro boy and let him pay a "visit" to his parents'' house" Vados bowed slightly and entered the car to make the phone call. While Alexander is playing with his phone and leaning on his car, a faint sound of an engine is getting closer. It kept on getting closer and closer until Alexander looked up to see two lights coming through the gate. It was the two motorcycles he gave the Aldini brothers. Takumi and Isami stopped the bikes in front of Alexander. Behind Takumi is Hayama who asked, " Did you just arrive?" Alexander put his phone in his pocket "Yeah, but I am leaving with Alice." "I see.." Takumi and The boys got off the bikes and removed their helmets "And here I thought about challenging you to a match again." Takumi was a little disappointed "Nii-chan, Alexander''s hand is still hurt, leave the challenge to after he is okay," Isami told Takimi and pointed at Alexander''s hand. Takumi couldn''t help but agree. Hayama massaged his stiff shoulder with his hand and sighed "Then I''m off to sleep..." He turned and headed to the front door of the dorm followed by Takumi and Isami after they parked the bikes near the door "Please Take care of yourself." Said Isami before he closed the door, Alexander only nodded at him. Time went by and another 15 minutes passed, a frown started forming on Alexander''s expression. "Just how much time does it take for a girl to wear some god damn clothes!" He spoke to himself and scratched his elbow, it was numb and itchy for a sometimes. "Let me go see what she is doing..." Alexander headed to the front door and opened it. As soon as he did, he froze in his place. No amount of words could describe the sight he is seeing right now. Alice is behind the door, wearing a long red dress. A golden necklace with the letter A, a pair of earrings of diamond in the shape of a fire. Her eyes are looking a little down just enough to show her full beauty, her snow hair is made in a way that her bangs are in front covering some of her forehead and eyes, enough to give you a mature and alluring feel. Alexander stood in his place looking at Alice with his jaw on the floor, Alice looked at him and giggled as she saw her hard work didn''t go to waste. Behind her are Natasha and the gang having the same reaction as Alexander. She walked slowly as her Red and Black high heels echoed in the hall "...Shall we go?" She asked with a small smile. She extended her hand to Alexander who took it subconsciously. When he came back to his sense, he was already in the backseat of his car with Alice beside him. Vados is the one driving this time. He was waiting for his master''s orders. Alexander looked at Alice for one more time then he looked at himself. He frowned and ordered Vados "Take me first to the best clothing store nearby...I need a suit." Alexander was serious as hell now. He wasn''t going to accompany Alice around in a hoodie while she is in a high-class dress that costs thousands of dollars. "As you wish, Boss." The cars took off and headed outside of Totsuki. The night was still young and long. It got so many surprises for the young teens. Even for them, they would never expect how this night was gonna end. But only with time will they know. ********************* --------------------------- Chapter 41 is out on Patr reon. Go to; https://www.patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Patr eon''s Mobile app version: Doragon You can search my name: Doragon Join the family. ------------------------- Chapter 34 - +Alice I am pretty nervous about this chapter, I hope you guys like it as much as I do. ////////////////////////////////// If there is any mistake, please do tell me in a paragraph comment, please. /////////////////////////////// "Too serious." "Plain." "Too formal." Inside of Tokyo''s most Luxurious clothing shops, all staffs are running around the shop with different styles of suits as if their life depends on it. Alice was sitting on a chair waiting for Alexander to come out from the Changing room. Inside Vados is helping him with another employee He got out with a red suit and white suit, Alice looked for a moment with a thoughtful expression " Too bright." She said "Grrr~" Alexander groaned at Alice who just took a cookie and ate not minding Alexander at all. For her, the date started the moment she got in the car and she is willing to get the most of it. "Why don''t you go around and look for a good one" Alexander gave up and sat beside Alice and sighed. Alice giggled and stood up, her red dress is shining under the heavily lighted room, just by walking and looking around, she seems like a Greek goddess. Alexandre''s eyes followed her figure and sighed. His heart is pumping fast, this is the first time he saw Alice like this, not even her sticking her b.o.o.b.s and body to him made him like this. Something about her today is making his blood run crazy inside his body "Hmmm?" Alice looked around the suit section followed with two females employees "How about this one? young lady." One of them pointed at a golden suit "NO?" Alice refused it instantly "Then, this one for sure..." The other one pointed with sweat going Down her cheek at one blue suit Alice looked at it for a moment, she instructed the girl to get it for her. The female employee ran fast and got the suit out of its plastic and handed it to Alice. She looked at it carefully. The suit is blue with a nice feel to the fabric like you are touching a cloud. It didn''t feel rough but either soft. The buttons were in gold giving it a majestic feel to it. Alice imagined Alexander in it and smiled ''He would look so dashing in it.'' "This one." As soon as Alice said that, the girls felt so glad, this girl was gonna flip the store upside down if she continued, they thought. Alice gave Alexander the suit " try this?" she said. Alexander took it and headed to the changing room, Vados and the other employee helped him to wear it probably, each time Alexander got to try a new suit he would curse the two who did this to him making him even more eager to meet them and treat them ''Nicely'' After changing he got out and immediately Alice shouted with a slight blush on her face " So Handsome!! " she said. Alexander smiled and forgot about being annoyed when she smiled too. He checked himself in the mirror and thought '' Thanks mom and dad for your hard work'' he thanked his parents for giving him good genes "Alright to our next destination?" Alice grabbed Alexandre''s hand and ran with him outside "Vados, pay for this and give them some tip!!" Alexander shouted as they exited the store. Even though she is wearing high heels, Alice can run pretty fast. Both of them are running in the streets while people are looking at them, boys are looking at Alice with a red face only to get deadly glares from Alexander. The girls looked at Alexander with a blush as they admired His look earning Alexander a few curses from Random boyfriends. "Where are we going? Alice!" Alexander shouted as both of them kept on running in the night streets "To the theatre! We''re gonna watch a movie, like a couple!" She replied. She deliberately added the part of a couple so Alexander can get a hint "...What''re we watching?!!" He shouted again "Let''s reach the theatre first." She replied. Both of them kept on running, the theatre wasn''t that far, just 7 minutes and they reached it. Alexander''s henchmen are running behind them but are making sure they keep their distance so they don''t disturb them. When Alexander and Alice reached the theatre they stopped to catch their breaths. "So...what''re we watching?" Alexander asked Alice as she leaned on his back "Let''s see the board and decide, I heard there are some good movies this week" "Let''s see..." Both of them went to the giant board and looked intensely at it, people passing by saw them as crazy with those intense glares. "This one" Alice pointed at the right poster "This one" Alexander pointed at the left poster Both of them looked at each other for a moment and smiled ""We will go with my pick, right?"" They said simultaneously. Their smile never faded but a cold aura surrounded them "An action movie on a date? You must be joking!" Alice giggled "And why the hell would I want to watch a Romantic movie on a date?" Said Alexander "Because...Because...." Alice''s face turned red as she wanted to say why but at the same time couldn''t ''It''s not the right time, not the right time, Alice, pull yourself together'' she thought "Anyway..." Alexander extended his hand and firmed a fist " rock, paper, and scissors." He said Alice froze in her place for a moment before she leaked a crafty smiled " Why not..." She said " but for your information... " she joined her hands and raised them with cold eyes " ...I had never lost once." She said. ""ROCK, PAPER, SCISSORS!!!" they shouted and the result was...Alice won "Yay!! We''re gonna watch the romantic one!" Alice went to get the tickets while Alexander is still looking at his hand that is formed as a rock. Alexander''s men in the background are smiling, to them, this seems like a slice of life show. They forgot that they were guards for a moment before they turned serious immediately. Alice and Alexander entered the Cinema to watch the movie. In the middle of the movie, Alice took hold of Alexander''s arm, she leaned on him slightly to reveal her body making his blood run inside of his body like crazy. The movie wasn''t that bad for Alexander but to Alice, it was very emotional as she cried during the death scene of the hero after the boat sank in the water. But Alexander found it stupid ''just share the wood log with him you Cunt!'' he thought. He wasn''t alone who thought like this, All males and even his henchman at the back of the hall who are watching with them and thought the same as Alexander Yes...They are watching Titanic. After the movie ended both of them left the Cinema. Alice is wiping her tears. After she calmed down she looked at Alexander who was messing with his arm cast " How was the movie? Wasn''t it romantic? I told you it was good!" Alice said with red eyes from crying. "No! It was a horror movie!" Alexander said bluntly, not even caring to disguise his dislike for the movie "Why?!!" Alice was shocked at how can someone find the movie a horror film "He died in the end...all because she couldn''t move her ass a few millimeters so they can share that wooden log. And probably every male in that movie died." Alexander started ranting about his dislike of the movie "What''re you talking about? He gave his life for her, he was a hero who died for love!" Alice defended the movie with all she got "Let''s walk first, I don''t want to talk in front of the Cinema..." Both of Alexander and Alice started walking under the night sky lite by the street lights. Although it''s night time this area is still lively and filled with people and couples going around. There are food stalls all over the place "I''m telling you, the guy was a hero, he protected the woman he loves with his life, that''s the definition of romance right there" "How the f.u.c.k is that Romantic. He died, alright. It''s a tragedy. Why does every girl in the world consider that movie romantic? Hundreds of people died in there, more than half of them are men" Alexander argued back "Since when death became a love story?" As the two of them are walking by, many couples who left the Cinema after them are walking in front of them, besides them and behind them. Them boys are cheering for Alexander in their Hearts '' You tell them, brother!'' ''That''s the way!!'' ''A revolutionary!'' While the girls are just looking at their boyfriends with cold glares meaning to say '' Don''t ever try'' Alexander and Alice continued to argue for some time until they reached the river bank. This place is a popular place for couples and it attracts many stall owners. Alexander leaned against the fence bare and sighed "...Well...Are you going to tell me what is this all about?" Alice stopped pouting and her heart skipped a little, her face turned red and hot from fear and anxiety. She gave her back to Alexander and clenched her dress '' I can do this... I can...there is no reason for him to refuse. '' She was assuring herself with everything she got. He may not have a reason but that doesn''t mean he will accept either '' Everything or nothing'' she thought Alexander was still waiting for Alice to speak, his eyes are looking at her back, her white hair is shining under the street lights. Alice turned around slowly "I thought I gave enough hints already!" She said with a smile and a red face "You did...?" Alexander tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Care to remind me?" Alice was fidgeting and playing with her fingers from nervousness " why do you think I called you for a date?" "I don''t know?" Alexander shrugged His shoulders. His henchmen who were close by wanted to rip their hair from the tension. Their boss was a cruel man to pretend like he doesn''t know what is going on, they thought. "You see...Alexander..." Alice''s eyes and ears are turning even more than before "I...I...For a long time now...I have been in..." She couldn''t even say a proper sentence from how scored she is She knows that her move now may even damage her relationship with Alexander and they can never return like before. It''s either a success or a failure. but She finally decided to risk it all "I''ve been in love with for a long time!!" She said. The area turned silent, Alice is trembling, waiting for Alexander''s respond. But before she realized it she found herself in his embrace "...Me too." He said. It is true, Alice was the only girl he spent the most time in the world. She was energetic, optimistic and fun to be with. The way she carried herself around him was pleasing, how she didn''t hide behind a facade made him admire her true personality. Alice had feelings for Alexander when they were young and so did he, but for him. This feeling only developed and matured after they reached their teens and started to see each other more. Each time they met they would spend enough time with each other while separated they think about each other. Love is truly mysterious, it comes in many forms and ways and childhood friends is one way it comes with. The nearby people cheered for them and congratulated them. Alice looked around her and found many people looking at her with a big and bright smile ''I...I did it!" She couldn''t believe herself '' I really did it!!" She felt her legs go weak and they couldn''t even support her. Alexander gave her His hand to stand up "When my hand is back to work. I''ll make sure to give you a princess carry that you deserve now. But for now, walk with me home." Alice felt her heart squeeze really hard as tears slowly descended from her red eyes, she stood up with his help and buried her face in Alexander''s chest. They decided to end this here and it was time to return home. They headed where Alexander''s car is parked and his henchmen are waiting. The nearby henchmen who witnessed thus high fived each other and passed down money to each other. They were betting if the young boss gonna return with a girlfriend tonight or not. Turns out he did, and very beautiful and stunning one on top of that. Alexandra would be so happy to hear that her son got for himself a girlfriend and potentially...A wife. ************************* Chapter 43 is out on Patr eon Go to: https://patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon Ot patr eon''s Mobile app version: Doragon You can also search me on ******* with: Doragon Join The family. ******************* Chapter 35 - Payback Currently, I am busy so I don''t have time to check the spelling mistakes, it will help if you could pinpoint my mistakes in a paragraph comment. Thank you. -------------------------------- After Alice confessed her feelings to Alexander last night, both of them had dinner at Alexander''s newly opened restaurant. He reserved the whole thing just for them, the only people who were allowed inside are Alexander''s bodyguards and the chefs. Alice and Alexander talked during the dinner about their childhood and how each one of them developed feelings for the other. And surprisingly, both of their feelings started to bloom for each other since they first met. Well, that was just for Alice but for Alexander he only took a liking to her at that time, his love for her would bloom only after their constant separation after each time they met, he would crave to meet her again and again. His love for Alice came from how she was so straightforward and never tried to fake her feelings for others "Honestly..." Alice took a sip of her juice and with a small blush, she said to Alexander across the table "...I had never expected that you would accept my confession that easily!" Alexander who was eating with his left hand looked at Alice with a surprise "What''re you talking about?" He said " You don''t even know how much my uncle and mother made fun of me due to not getting together with you earlier! " Alexander remembered his uncles playful and devilish teasing smile and his mother''s smug face whenever he talked about Alice "Are you serious?!" Alice covered her mouth with her small hands and giggled "Yeah! You should''ve seen them, they were so annoying!" Alexander started telling her about his interaction between him and his family Alice was happy to hear about his family, Alexander was enjoying recalling his fun time with his family, it made Alice wish she is part of that family too. "Alright..." Alexander stood up "We should call it a day" he gave his hand to Alice who took it gladly. Both of them left the restaurant, the waiters cleared the table and the bodyguards followed behind them. In the car, Alice looked at Alexander''s arm "When will you take your arm cast off?" She asked Alexander looked at his arm and remembered what happened to him '' oh yeah! I haven''t finished with those two'' he thought "In the next day, the doctor will visit and take it off" Alexander smiled at Alice and ruffled her hair which caused her to be annoyed that the hairstyle she spend a half an hour in making is wasted but she couldn''t get any more angry at Alexander, in the end, to whom did she dress up tonight? The two of them kept on talking through the whole ride home. With Alice, there was never any lack of topics to talk about. The cars reached Totsuki and entered the North Star Dormitory. Alexander and Alice stood in front of the front door and their hearts were beating very fast. "H-hey..." Alexander tried to grab Alice''s attention, she turned to him and her face was red. Both of them got closer to each other. Alice closed her eyes which made Alexander know what is gonna happen His henchmen are looking from inside the cars with anticipation ''C'' mon Boss!'' ''This is it!'' ''Don''t hold back!'' ''Now, Kiss!'' And it happens. Alexander mustered his courage and kissed Alice softly, the feeling of her soft and sweet lips made him feel crazy. He craved more and he got more. His hands wandered around her body making her quiver Both of them are inexperienced and only followed their instinct. After a long moment of passionate kissing, both of them separated from each other. Alice covered her mouth with a red face, her breath is rough and so is Alexander''s "...I-I will... go now." She left Alexander with this and dashed inside leaving Alexander looking at her departing figure. He still can''t believe he just got himself a girlfriend. He had always believed that his position would force him to get an arranged marriage first rather a genuine love of a woman he had known for long. He was thankful and happy that he met her from the bottom of his heart. Alexander sighed and turned to his henchmen who got out of their cars and bowed to him "Congratulations! Boss!" All of them, 30 men bowed to Alexander and shared his happiness, it only made Alexander happier. "Thanks, but before that..."Alexander''s voice changed from soft to harsh in an instant "...We still have work. Take me to the two who broke my arm." Alexander commanded Vados and his henchmen. "Of course." Vados opened the door, he was more excited than Alexander himself to meet the two boys who broke his Boss'' arm, and he wasn''t alone in this, all of the current 30 men shared the same feeling. If the Boss didn''t order to hold their actions they would''ve swarmed the school and any place the boys may be in until they get them out. The cars took off from Totsuki and headed to the Red Cloud warehouses. When the cars reached there, it was 3 AM. Alexandra entered the warehouse and found a few more of his subordinates They bowed to him at one and shouted "Molodoy boss!" (Young Boss!) Alexander nodded at them and looked at Vados who pointed at the only door in this warehouse. "Bring them to me," Alexander ordered Vados and went to sit on the only desk here. This warehouse doesn''t have anything to decorate, it only ceiling and floor with a few chairs scattered around and one single desk that the Boss or whoever inside the warehouse is the top rank to sit on. All of the men took a position and made two lines and a path between them. Alexander was sitting at his desk and looked under it. "Whos the doctor of this group?" Alexander asked the men. One man ran to him and bowed "It is me, Boss." Alexander raised his arm cast and said: "Take this shit off me." The doctor looked at the arm cast for a moment before he said "Can I examine if it''s safe to do that first?" he asked "You can." Alexander let the doctor grab his tools and work on his arm. After a few moments, The doctor removed the arm cast and said "All good, Boss. You Can use your arm just fine." The doctor packed his stuff and retreated. "Thanks." Said Alexander as he moved his arm and hand around trying to shake off that numb feeling in them. Vados brought the two boys through the path made the henchmen. They were blindfolded and had many bruises on their bodies, they were trembling so much and looking around them trying to figure out what''s going on. Vados and the other man who brought the two kicked the back of their legs so they can kneel. "Take their blindfolds away," Alexander ordered, one man stepped in and took them off. The boys shut their eyes from the light in the warehouse and tried to adjust to the light as they groaned from the pain. After they were able to see clearly, they looked around and saw more than 45 men surrounding them. The coward in fear as tears fell down their cheeks. "W-Who are you people? what do you want from us?" The green-haired boy asked as his eyes resembled a hurt dog. His black-haired friend joined in and said "I-If you want money then we''re not rich...We''re orphans, we don''t have money!" Seeing that the boys were getting louder and louder. Alexander snapped his fingers and Vados stepped in and slapped each one of them two times. "The Boss is here. You do not speak without being asked to." His eyes looked cold and murderous, the two boys felt their lower region getting wet and hot. They peed in their pants. "You two..."Alexander called causing the two to look behind at the source of the voice. Their eyes widened when they saw Alexander there sitting with his legs crossed on the desk. They felt fear and their heart tightening when they saw Alexander''s amused smile. "Y-You!! P-Please, help us, we''re students, classmates, right?" As soon as the green-haired one spoke, he was punched again by Vados "I said...Only speak when you''re asked to." The green-haired boy held his face as his mouth bleed. He can feel his tooth broken, but he held his tears and voice, his black-haired friend learned from his friend and shut up. He only looked at Alexander and waited for him to speak. "Thank you..." Alexander chuckled and thanked Vados "Now...You two, tell me your names." He demanded from the boys, they took a moment to process his words due to their fear, but they felt Vados preparing to move again so they hurried and said: "I-I-I am Midoriya Natsu." said the green-haired boy "I...am Akari Shiro." said the black-haired boy Both of them said with shivers going down their spines as they felt Vados back off. Alexander smiled at them "Okey, Mr.Midoriya, and Mr.Akari..." Alexander''s smile turned to a grim frown and his voice became harsh "...Why did you push me off the stairs?" he asked, his aura and voice say that he won''t accept any lies. "And for every time you lie to me..." He added and took a pocket knife from under his desk "I will cut off each of your fingers, and once we''re done with the fingers, I will change how that face of yours looks like. So choose wisely." He from his desk and walked to the boys. "Now...Speak before I change my mind." He said as he put the knife on Midoriya''s face Midoriya was so scared as his sweat fell down like crazy, his tears fell down too mixed with snot. "If...If...I tell you, will you let us go?" he asked. Alexander punched him in the face breaking his nose "I am not negotiating." Midoriya fell to the floor with two teeth out of his mouth, he held his mouth and screamed in pain. Alexander ignored Midoriya and changed to Akari who jolted from fear. His eyes met Alexander''s eyes but he couldn''t keep the eye contact for long. "Now, Mr.Akari, we don''t want you to lie or change the subject, why did you push me off of the stairs?" Asked Alexander again. Akari shivered and lowered his head "...We...Were instructed to cause you to get fired from the training camp" He said with a low voice causing Alexander to slap on his lowered neck. "SPEAK LOUDER YOU DUMBFISH!!" "WE WERE INSTRUCTED TO CAUSE YOU TO GET FIRED FROM THE TRAINING CAMP!!" Akari cried out, each hit from Alexander or his men felt like a rock. He didn''t want to feel any more pain so he confessed "By who?" asked Alexander causing Akari to shiver at that "..." He didn''t answer for some time which caused Alexander to repeat himself "...By who?" Akari was trembling, he was hesitant between fearing Alexander or Tawagata. One is holding his life right now while the other is far away but still can reach any time. "...Mayuri ... Jintaro." Akari said slowly. Midoriya who heard him felt relieved that his friend didn''t say anything reckless. Alexander narrowed his eyes before looking at Midoriya "What he said...Is it true?" Midoriya closed his eyes and nodded. Alexander sighed "Lock them tightly." he ordered. Immediately, 4 men. each 2 locked one boy. "O...Oi! what''re you doing? I told you what you want to know! what are you gonna do?" Akari shouted. Midoriya couldn''t even feel his mouth to even shout. "You lied...I was giving you the benefit of the doubt that you two were just mindless subordinates, but it seems like you know what going on." Alexander opened his pocket knife and took Akari''s hand and separated his index "You chose to follow your leader who to you seems way scarier than me..." Alexander grinned while the boys'' heart are gonna burst out of their chests t, their chests are rising up and down quickly as they saw what Alexander cut Akari''s finger causing blood to gush out. Akari screamed from pain as he saw his finger in Alexander''s hand. He kicked around to free himself but with two Red Blinders holding him had nowhere to run to. Midoriya struggled too but he received the same fate. Alexander cut his finger causing him to shout and scream on top of his lung like a pig, even Alexander had to cover his ears and kick his jaw to break it for him so he won''t keep screaming. But, Midoriya passed out due to damaging his brain from that kick and Alexander couldn''t care less. Akari saw his friend''s jaw twist in a painful way and pass out, he forgot his pain momentarily as he looked at Alexander who seemed to him like a demon. "All you need to say is who gives the big orders. Did you push me off because the 9th seat order it, or his brother...Or that Jintaro boy?" Alexander asked Akari whos eyes were shaking from the way Alexander spoke to him. He didn''t speak for some time which annoyed Alexander and caused him to cut Akari''s thumb this time. Akari howled from pain "I''LL TELL YOU!! I''LL TELL YOU!! JUST DON''T HURT ME ANYMORE! PLEASE!!!" Akari shouted as he cried out with tears and snot mixed. "Good..."Alexander grinned from ear to ear "Be a good boy and tell me what you know, then I promise that the two of you will leave here alive." +++++++++++++ The next day. At the North Star Dorm. The morning sun rose upon the North Star''s dormitory as its residents woke with vigor and great energy so they can face another day in the great cooking school that called Totsuki. "Natasha-san, please pass me the salt bottle," Hayama asked from Natasha who was eating her egg to pass him the salt. Natasha did it unconsciously. Breakfast was peaceful and quiet as the most troublesome people either were still sleeping or out. It was Only Hayama, Ryo, Isami, and Natasha who were eating breakfast as Takumi is still sleeping, Alice too is still in her room While Alexander is still out for his business. After a few minutes, Takumi came down with his pajamas and his hair messy. He had just woken up "Good morning." He said as he descended from the stairs and washed his face, he then joined his friends for breakfast. Alice woke up too and headed down "HmmMMmm??" she was humming a song. She was in her school uniform "Good Morning? Everybody?" Today she was overly excited and that didn''t go unnoticed by the others. But they smiled when they saw her face, it was shining brightly as she came down the stairs. "Good morning, honey." Natasha squeezed Alice''s cheek as she handed her her share of Today''s breakfast. It was made by Isami himself "Good Morning," said Hayama. He was messing with food as he started adding some spices. "Good Mornin''," Said Ryo, he just ate peacefully not minding anyone "Good Morning, Nakiri-san," Said Isami as he took the bottles of spices from Hayama''s hand to stop him from messing with his dish. "Goo~d Morning..." Takumi''s eyes are still sleepy, his hands are frozen with a toast in them, he was trying to add some butter to it but he was too sleepy. And his messy hair looks cute too. His fangirls would die for one picture of it. "Is Alexander here yet," Alice asked Natasha as she ate her breakfast. "No, he is still out," Natasha answered simply. Alice pouted her cheek and said with a small amount of anger "Good Lord. And here I was excited about our first day as a boyfriend and girlfriend. That Alexander!" Everyone who was listening went on with their stuff and breakfast not realizing her words...But slowly, all kind of sounds in the room died down as all heads turned to Alice who was eating a piece of bacon with a frown Boyfriend?! Girlfriend? Alice?! Alexander? ''I''m still dreaming?!'' Everyone thought the same as they looked at Alice with horror. Never in their wildest dreams would they''ve imagined that this kind of new would be dropped in this kind of way. ------------------------------------- Chapter 44 is out on Patr eon Go to: https://www.patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or Pate ron''s mobile app version: Doragon You can search my pate ron with the name: Doragon Chapter 36 - Totsuki is Still A School In The End It''s been two days since Alexander and Alice started dating. Alexander hasn''t come back from dealing with the two boys...Well, he has already dealt with them, he is just keeping them for some minor enjoyment for him and his men. Having a bunch of mob in one place with nothing to do makes them bored so the bunch got the two boys to play with, not in a s.e.x.u.a.l way or anything but only making the boys suffer under the impression that if they completed a set of missions they will be free to go. While Alexander is enjoying the fun, On the other side at Totsuki, a wildfire of news has spread across Totsuki school. A piece of news that shocked many and excited a few. Nakiri Alice was reported dating her fellow Dormate Saiba Alexander. The news itself was started by Alice, she wanted them to know that she, Nakiri Alice is the girlfriend of the man who will stand on top, The man is Saiba Alexander. Alice had two reasons for her actions. One letting her relation with Alexander to be known while the other is for Erina to realize that she is no coward when it comes to her feeling and that she is way ahead of her. "Oi! did you hear about Nakiri Alice-Sama dating the new transfer students!!" One man said to his group of friends. "Yeah man!! I can''t believe it either!!" his friend showed him Totsuki''s newspaper, it had two pictures of Alice and Alexander beside each other standing in an epic pose. Alice''s picture is from when the journalist asked for a picture from her while Alexander''s is from the entrance ceremony with the cherry blossom falling on his head. The school is in an uproar from this sudden news, especially Alice''s fans who were weeping blood after this and cursing Alexander to death At Erina''s office, She too got hold of this news after Hisako tried to cover it up for the whole day but in the end you can''t his something everyone is talking about. Her hands were trembling while holding the journal, her eyes are covered by her blond hair. Hisako is behind her feeling the tension rising in the room. Erina put down the journal and said with a low voice "...So, this is your answer, Alice?" Erina smiled coldly " You don''t seem to realize that your efforts are meaningless, it''s is not who got with him first" She chuckled with cold aura making Hisako behind her terrified, she has never seen her master like this. ''Erina-Sama!'' Hisako was worried, she was with Erina since childhood so she knows when something is wrong with her. ... Outside of Totsuki, on the road from the warehouse. Alexander is in his car followed by his bodyguards. They''ve already finished playing with the two boys and throw them on the roadside with 5 messing fingers on their hands while driving home. While the cars are going on one road. Alexander recognized this area as his father''s home. Just as the car is passing through his father''s home he saw the shop open "Stop the car!" He orders the driver causing the cars to stop with the screeching sound of the wheels "What is wrong sir?!!" Asked Vados as he reached behind his back for his weapon "Relax, I just saw my father''s shop open, I''m gonna pay a visit" Alexander got out of the car followed by Vados and 3 other men in black suits Alexander entered the shop and called "Hello~" he waited for some time before Soma got out from the kitchen "Sorry sorry, we are no- Oh! Aniki! It''s been so long!" When Soma saw his brother he got happy and high fived him, Alexander returned the high five casually and asked "What''re you doing here? I thought father returned from his work with my mother!" "I am just working on some stuff here, but My old man called and said he will be here after some days." Soma looked at Alexander''s arm and was surprised "oh!! Aniki your arm! Is it okay now?!" He asked with a smile Alexander ruffled his red hair and said "of course, it''s been good for two days now. Are you going to Totsuki? I am going there now if you need a ride" Alexander pointed at the other with his thumb "Nah I am good! I still have some stuff to do here, maybe after a few days!" Soma shrugged his shoulders When Soma answered, Nikumi and Kurasi Mayumi got out of the kitchen with red faces from the food they ate previously. But when Alexander saw their expression he misunderstood it ''Some stuff?!'' He thought, then a lightbulb shined on his head "oh! I see. Then be careful!" Alexander retreated after he greeted the two girls and left them to do the "stuff" that he completely misunderstood. "Take care!" Son shouted at his brother who got in the car and waved at him. Alexander took off to Totsuki leaving his brother and the two girls to finish their stuff. After entering Totsuki and reaching the North Star dormitory, Alexander ordered his men to leave, his business is already set in motion and his uncle can take care of the rest. The cars left and Alexander entered the dorm. He went to the living room and found Natasha sitting with the Chinese Cuisine teacher "Oh! Here he is" Natasha pointed at Alexander "Alexander come here, your teacher here was looking for you" Teacher Lee stood up and greeted Alexander " Good day to you, Mr. Alexander " he bowed "Good day to you too, teacher" Alexander returned the bow with a slight smile "I wonder what has brought Teacher Lee to look for me?" He asked Lee laughed and touched his beard " Well, to keep it short...You''re about to fail!" Lee dropped a bomb on Alexander and Natasha who were shocked "What?!!" Shouted Natasha, her old voice is high because that was a shock to her, never in her wildest dreams would she imagine Alexander failing a cooking class. "Are you sure about this, Lee?" She asked. Alexander too wanted to know why is he about to fail? Lee opened his eyes and said "Your servant keep coming asking for permission to leave from school...Meaning, until now, you haven''t taken any of your tests" said Lee with a serious voice causing Alexander to realize his fault. It is true, he hasn''t taken any of his tests until now. Natasha shook her head after hearing the reason "Phew! I thought it was something else. " She looked at Alexander and said "If you failed because of this then you have no one to blame besides yourself" She then left to prepare tea for Teacher Lee and Alexander Alexander returned his attention to Lee who had already sat down on the couch "Then what can we do about this, Teacher Lee?" asked Alexander Lee smiled and said "easy, you just need to take all of your tests in the next two days and you need to pass more than 70¨G of them or..." Lee stopped at this making Alexander curious. If someone else was in his place he wouldn''t be curious but terrified. But Alexander has no reason to feel terrified. "Or...What?" he said Lee''s smile grows wider "Or...you will lose your right to participate in this year''s autumn selection " Lee took out an envelope with Alexander ''s name on it. Lee chuckled at this. The elite ten has chosen this year''s participant and was chosen of course. But due to him being absent for the most part, a notice was necessary for him and if he failed to pass more than 70¨G of his testes in the next two days. His right will be revoked and someone else will be chosen in his place "By the way...How many tests are there?" Alexander asked the question that was bothering him the most. Lee stood up and laughed "Hahaha!! 50 tests!" he then left the dorm with Alexander ''s jaw on the floor. No one told him to keep avoiding his lessons. The times he was in the class or any class can be counted on one hand. Stupid. Now he either cook 50 meals in the next two days in the middle of this heavy schedule or gets kicked out of Totsuki. ************************************* Please support me on Patr on. Go to: *******.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the ******* app version: Doragon You can also search me with: Doragon Chapter 37 - Etsuya Eizan! this chapter still needs to be edited ****************** After two days of Alexander looking around the school for a teacher who can find free his schedule for a few hours so he can take his tests. Unfortunately, so many teachers were busy all day long with the preparation for the autumn elections. Alexander was basically begging one teacher to do him a favor but even then he couldn''t. Alice who was hanging around with him in his quest of finding a teacher, she never realized why he was doing that but just tagged along. When she realized his situation, all she did was just pull her phone and make a single phone call and one teacher appeared to hold Alexander''s tests but on the condition, he has to cook all the 50 dishes in a span of 4 hours. When that happened, Alexander slapped himself for not realizing that his girlfriend is the granddaughter of the head of this school. The tests weren''t that hard. All but just simple dishes that Alexander cooked them all in 3 hours in a large Kitchen together at the same time. The teacher who witnessed this trembled from disbelieving as he saw Alexander running around the kitchen every few minutes he would present him with a dish that can put all students to shame. Alexander passed the test with flying colors. Alice gave him a towel to wipe his sweat from all that running. "Good work, Honey????" Alice was enjoying spending some time with her boyfriend as this is their 2nd day as a girlfriend and boyfriend Some Totsuki magazine''s journalists were spying on the both of them and took a picture of Alice handing Alexander the towel. This was their next title for the newest version[The White Princesses caring for her Black Prince] Many people were interested in Alice and Alexander''s relationship and the Totsuki magazines are willing to milk this topic to the last drop. "Let''s go, Alice" Alexander wiped his sweat and took Alice''s hand exiting the kitchen leaving only the teacher to finish the paperwork for his tests. Alice and Alexander left the classes area and headed to the North Star Dormitory in Alice''s car "Now your participation in the autumn election is guaranteed?" Alice said to Alexander who was holding her in his arms while she snuggled in his embrace "Yeah! I almost played myself" Alexander said with a sarcastic voice as he laughed it off "Say, Honey..." Alice looked at Alexander with a teasing smile "...If we faced each other in the election, Will you go easy on me?" She asked, Alice was just playing around, she didn''t mean to ask for a free pass from him, it''s too embarrassing to do that. "Of course not..." Alexander ruffled her hair and continued " If we met, I will make sure to destroy you!" He said with a deep voice "Scaryyy?" Alice shouted playfully before she responded too with "Then I will make sure I do the same to you too." She said Alexander smiled and kissed her softly which surprised Alice, she wasn''t ready for it. "Then, Make sure to give it your all cause it won''t be that easy," Alexander said to Alice was touching her lips with her fingers, her face was red from Alexander''s antics before she hit him softly on the chest "Not fair, not fair, you cheated!" She was supposed to be the playful one in their relationship so the surprise attacks from Alexander are her weak point. The both of them kept on teasing each other from time to time while the car drove to the dorm. When the car stopped in front of the dorm''s gate, Alexander and Alice got out of the car and entered the dorm where they found Hayama and Ryo in the kitchen making lunch for them all. Takumi and Isami are reading Totsuki''s magazine while having a blast of laughter. "Pfft!! look at this, hahaha!!!!" Takimi showed Isami the picture of Alexander and Alice with that exaggerated title. Isami smiled but didn''t laugh out loud as he saw Alexander and Alice passing behind them. "They''re idiots! Prince and Princess! hahaha!!!" Alice leaned from behind him "What is so funny?" She asked causing Takumi to freak out. "WHA!!!!" He fell on his butt "Alice! Alexander! Since when?!" he asked. Alexander gave Takumi a cold glare for a moment before he decided to ignore him "Do you find it funny huh?!" Alice started the poor Takumi as she took the Magazine and flipped the pages before she showed him a page about him winning a Shokugeki the other day, "Then what is wrong with this pose? do you do it always? is it like a habit?" Alice was teasing the red-faced Takumi who was cringing at himself while Isami is now free to laugh at his brother who was being uncool right now. "Did you perhaps want to look dashing...Eh? perhaps you thought this was cool?!!" Alice covered her mouth and looked at Takumi with petty in her eyes. "MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS!! ALICE!!" he shouted "YOU STARTED THIS!!!" Alice retorted. While two of them are arguing, Alexander is in the kitchen with Hayama and Ryo. "Just what are they being noisy for?" Hayama closed a pan to heat up "Who knows?" Ryo was still working on his dish "But most importantly, Alexander, what happened with your tests, are they done,...And stop eating the prepared food." Said Ryo. Alexander looked back at the both of them with his mouth stuffed with french fries "EH?! ah!! Yeah, I''m done with them, everything is okay!" he said after taking a bunch of french fries in his mouth. "Honestly, I can''t believe that you were about to get expelled because of this, even if you have a business outside of Totsuki, at least take the exams in time. That shouldn''t be a hard one." Said Hayama. When he heard about Alexander''s situation, nothing could express how dumbfounded he was "Mannn~I was really in a pinch you know! Everyone was so busy and they kicked me out saying I should have taken the exams earlier!" Alexander put his hand on Ryo shoulder who waited with Hayama for the dishes to finish heating up. He and Hayama were listening to Alexander''s story with funny faces. After some time, Natasha came to the dorm, she entered and saw Takumi and Alice fighting, she could only sigh at these two''s antics. She rubbed her head and called "Alexander, you got maile!!" She said. She found the mail in the mailbox when she was coming back "Yeahhh~" Alexander ran to her and took the mail. He read it with a casual face but it didn''t last long as the sender is no one other than Etsuya Eizan himself. ''It didn''t do anything but he requests a meeting with me? I wonder if he got the news about his two little birds?" He thought. He ripped the paper and throw in the trash can. No one paid any attention to his expression or what he did. They were busy with their own thing. Eizan requests meeting Alexander tomorrow noon. It was a good opportunity for Alexander to see the man who thought he could just get rid of him easily. Let me test your metal, he thought. Alexander grinned as he can''t wait for tomorrow so he can see this person and decide if he should live or die. Alexander and co ate the food after Natasha came back. Natasha, Hayama, Isami, Takumi and Ryo. The poor ones, they had to witness the new love birds feed each other in front of them. The thing they all share is that all of them are single and they couldn''t help but feel they were being bullied at the moment. """""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""" Chapter 48 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 38 - You Dont Know who I am?! The next day, Alexander took off with his Motorcycle to meet with the 9th seat of Totsuki and the man who was behind his troubles at the training camp. He is excited, he is hoping that this guy is someone who can give him a challenge. Once Alexander reached the place mentioned in the letter from yesterday, he parked his bike and headed to the front door, there he saw two guys sitting. "Is this where Eizan is?" he asked. The two boys look like your everyday mob boys, they eyed Alexander with sharp eyes and a mocking look like prey but once he returned their glare with a bite of pressure they lowered their eyes in fear and sweat on their forehead. People who fight on the street have a sense when offending someone can end you. "Yeah..."One of them stood up and opened the door "Go to the third floor, you must be Saiba Alexander, he is waiting for you." Alexander passed by them and entered the building, it was a simple building with 3 floors. On his way to the third floor, Alexander met with people running with doc.u.ments and files in their hands, it''s like a mini version of one of his companies situations that he witnesses every time he is in one. After walking through the corridors of the building, Alexander reached the top floor where Eizan is, he knocked on the door three times but didn''t wait for permission to enter and just barged in. "Excuse me," He said. Eizan who was looking at some salle statistics, he looked at Alexander with the corner of his eyes "You''re a bold one aren''t ya?" Eizan smirked at Alexander "If this was someone else I would''ve kicked them off this school already" he said Alexander didn''t answer and sat on the chair in front of his desk "And what prevents you from doing so?" He asked Eizan put his papers down and adjusted his glasses "Because I''m interested in you" he said Alexander rolled his eyes "Yeah, I hear that a lot lately!" Eizan chuckled "I did a bit of research on you, from the first day in here you claimed to be the best, the second thing you did is solving a huge problem for your newly opened restaurant and destroying the cause of the problem in three days" Eizan''s eyes never left Alexander''s face as he wanted to see the shock on it but it never happens, Alexander just listened with his head popping back and forth 6 and avoided getting expelled. Got your arm broken but still managed to cook 201 meals and finished 2nd in your group." Eizan said with a slight smile, all of what said will make anyone feel amazed, especially at the Alumni part "Just get to the point, I don''t have Alzheimer so you can remind me of what I did!" Alexander put his legs on the mini table in front of him. He did come here so he can hear someone telling him what he did "Join me, let''s corporate, me and you together," Eizan said with a confident expression making Alexander frown "You have a large company and I have a vast network of connections. Xe can profit from each other." Eizan was confident in himself, his reputation as the Alquimista is large and known across japan and even beyond, he manages a lot of business at once and all of that at the age of 17 years old, people are confident that by the time he graduates from Totsuki he will be an unrivaled man through the cooking business world. "And what about your previous boy, ah what was his name again? Miyamura or Miyamuri? I don''t remember but I can remember that you and he had a business relationship." Said Alexander, his eyes looked deep into Eizan''s "Mayuri...He wasn''t good enough..."Said Eizan, not bothered by Alexander''s question "He didn''t have any sense for business and heavily relied on me, at the first sign of problems he returned to me thus causing his downfall at your hand" Eizan took out doc.u.ment from under his desk and passed it to Alexander "This will be our business contract if you accept, I made sure to include all details about the profit that the both of us will receive." In Eizan''s mind, Alexander was going to accept eventually, his contract is the best that he can get his hands on and he can give him a major help since the Red cloud Restaurant Chain is not that famous in Japan. Alexander looked through the doc.u.ment "I have to admit, I saw many contracts in the past with many promotion agencies but this one is the best so far." Of course! thought Eizan "But...You know that The Red Cloud Is one of the biggest Restaurants out there, with my mother Alexandra Helmet being the head chef, and just with her reputation alone I can become the best Restaurant owner in Japan without your help" Said Alexander as he pushed the doc.u.ment back at Eizan Eizan looked at his contract and he got a little bit angry but he calmed himself "That is right, you can do that but..."He smiled "...You never used your mother''s reputation until now, that means you want to prove yourself, With my help, you can do so with ease." Alexander looked at Eizan as if he was retarded, Prove myself? Me? to whom? "Anyway, I won''t join you in any way, you and I are enemies after all." Eizan was shocked "What do you mean?" Alexander looked at him like he a fool "You boys caused me trouble in the training camp and now you want me to join you? you must be taking me for an idiot" he said, he cleaned his ear and continued " I''m currently dealing with your big brother, he indirectly caused me harm, and he is sticking his nose in my business, and after that, I will see if should send you after him or not." He stood up to leave When Eizan heard Alexander''s words, he was shocked beyond anything. ''My big brother...Mafia!!'' One thought came to him in an instant. "YOU..."Eizan stood up sharply and shouted at Alexander who stopped in his track and looked back at Eizan "You''re a Mafia member?!!" he questioned. Alexander smiled "You''re not aware of this?" He questioned "Impossible!!! The Red Cloud is a Restaurant business lead by Alexandra Helmet, it has no relation to any Mafia business. Don''t try to fool me!" Eizan shouted, he may be kind of though but one thing Eizan hates more than his brother is...Mafia, he absolutely detests all Mafia around the world, he sees it as the absolute corruption of this world. "Of course it is, but My Group is called The Red Blinders...And I''m the leader of that group." Alexander chuckled he turned to leave the office "Make sure you don''t follow your brother''s steps or you will soon join him." he said, he closed the door gently behind him. Eizan was still in shock and his eyes trembled. He clenched his teeth and scream and flipped the heavy desk "EVERYWHERE I GO I AM ALWAYS SURROUNDED BY GANGS AND MAFIA!" Eizan shouted as hard as he can, his veins are popping up, his hair became messy, he put his hands on his head and sat down "When will I escape from them...From him...From everything." he said, his voice was low and had an unimaginable amount of desperation to escape from his parents'' life and from his brother''s life. But that dreams seem far away to obtain While this was happening, in another place in Tokyo. the Mayuri household''s manor. 9 black cars stopped in front of the large mansion. The car in the middle opened revealing a tall man with a strong and physically fit body in an Armani black suit. His hair was black and made in a spiky style with an undercut. His eyes are Golden. This man is no other than Alfie Helmet, Alexander''s Uncle and the previous leader of the Red Blinders'' "Is this the place?" he asked. Vlad who come out of the car too answered: "Yes, it is." He adjusted his glasses and said, "Should we break in or knock on the door?" Alfie laughed it off and said, "Of course we should knock on the door dear Vlad, We are here with a gift after all." Vlad bowed and snapped his fingers. 43 men came out of their cars and in front of them was a bloody boy with his face blue from how hard he was beaten, his Uniform is a well-known one, it was Totsuki''s Uniform. The boy''s eyes were dead, he didn''t get any sleep for days. This is Mayuri Jintaro. All he can remember is that he was working on bringing back his dead restaurant to life befoe Alfie and his man took him and beat him to this state. He screamed and begged for his life but nothing worked, all he could do is feel the pain and hope he dies soon, but it seems they weren''t planning on killing him. Alfie leads the men with Jintaro between them and knocked on the front door, after a few moments a maid opened the door. when she saw the handsome man in front of her she was taken back a little before she noticed her bloody young master behind him, she screamed on top of her lungs causing the other servant to show up and the security guards. A few of Alfie''s men took the guards out easily as they knocked them out, Alfie entered the mansion "Please excuse my rudeness." He said. followed by Vlad and His men "What is going on here!!" Mayuri''s father came down the stairs with his two other sons. "Oh! It is just us, Mr. Mayuri, we''ve come in peace." Alfie raised his arm. Tanaka, Jintaro''s father saw his son dragged by a man in a sorry state, his heart ached at the sight of his beaten son "WHO ARE YOU?? AND WHAT DID YOU TO MY SON?? WHAT DO YOU WANT??" he shouted, he reached Alfie and faced him, his two sons were afraid so they stayed on the stairs "I''ve come to return your son, don''t worry he is still alive. But I hope you don''t mind us taking freedom in scolding your son in your place" Said Alfie. "What?!!" Tanaka was furious, Alfie just admitted that he was the one who did this to his son "If you think you''ll get away by this you''re very mistaken!" he said. "I am not planning on getting away by this, in fact, I encourage to call the cops now, it''s been such a long time since we fought with any other power, it is getting boring here." Alfie caught Jintaro by his hair and said " But I am here for is because of this...Your son has 2 days to get out of this country or the next time we will visit I will put a bullet in his head." His Golden eyes are cold and unforgiving ''A bullet!!'' Tanaka thought, there is no way anyone in Japan is allowed to have a gun, and it is very hard to import guns from outside of Japan, even the strongest gangs in japan deal with knives and other weapons. it is rare to find someone with a gun in Japan other than the police and the otherized officers "Your Son dared to plot against my Sweet nephew and I didn''t like that even one bit." Alfie brought out a gun from behind him and aimed at Jintaro''s leg " This is my warning, the next time it''s on the head" With a loud bang! Jintaro woke up from his daze by a heavy assault of pain in his leg, he kicked around and screamed from pain, his eyes are crying streams of tears. His father, brothers, and servants are looking at him with horror Alfie let go of him and brought his gun to his place "I hope I''m making myself clear."Alfie looked at Vlad and signaled for him to move, the latter brought a blue doc.u.ment from his suitcase and throw it at Tanaka who was trying to help his son, he was applying pressure on his wound and called for a servant who can do the first aide before he can call an ambulance. Tanaka looked at the doc.u.ment then Alfie "Read it before you decide to come after us." Alfie left him with these words and turned to leave "Let''s go, boys, we still got that Etsuya boy to deal with." The Red Blinders left the Mayuri manor and Tanaka finally called for an ambulance. He picked the blue doc.u.ment and skimmed through it, his heart fell down and felt his feet go cold ''I thought disposed of these?!'' The doc.u.ment contains all the shady things he did to raise up his fortune, all the blackmailing, murder, bribery and all sort of things he did in the past. He had made sure to dispose of all the evidence but it seems all that was for nothing as the Red Blinders brought it out to light. Their warning was clear, try anything funny and we will bring you down. If this information got out, his life would be spent in jail and his family will go out to beg for money on the street. Tanaka looked at his bleeding son and thought what mess did he bring upon the family. ll Tanaka could do is send his son away for the time being while he works the things between the Red Blinders and his family, the things in this doc.u.ment must not be spread around. -------------------------- Chapter 49 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 39 - Infighting After Alexander''s confortation with Eizan, he headed to take some classes for once since he came back. Alexander is free for the time being, the company and the group are in Alfie''s hands so he can relax for the time being. His meeting with the Romano family head that was postponed is tomorrow so there is no pressure on him now. He can be a normal student for the time being. On his way, he met with his brother Soma "Yo, Soma, where you heading to?" He asked Soma greeted his brother and responded with "To the dinner arrangement class" he said, Soma eyed Alexander''s bike with sparkling eyes "You like it?" He asked. Soma nodded enthusiastically. This bike is the most popular bike in the market now and with the distance he needs to cross every day from the dorm to the school is very long so a transportation method is required "Hop in, I can get you one later," he said "FOR REAL!!" Soma jumped behind his brother and both of them headed straight to the classes, Soma was excited as he smiled from ear to ear. He knows his brother is rich and he is not ashamed to get a bike for free from him. When they reached the school, both of them were separated to attend their own class, when Alexander entered his class he found Hayama, Ryo, and Takumi also there. Takumi waved at him to sit with them. Their teacher this time is a Japanese teacher whose class was about the proper manners in presenting a new dish and how you can make one Alexander slept the class away, he was surrounded by Hayama, Takumi, and Ryo who covered up for him for a while but even they can''t conceal a whole body sleeping in the class. The teacher didn''t bother scolding Alexander, in his opinion, Highschool students are mature enough to know the consequences behind their actions, especially Totsuki''s students. After the class ended, the group left the class with Alexander stretching his arms "You really can sleep, huh?" Hayama looked at Alexander who was yawning "Yeah, I hear that a lot," said Alexander The group made its way to the school''s arena, apparently, Alice is having a Shokugeki with some Research Club The arena was packed full with students shouting Alice''s name. The 4 boys watched the Battle with disinterest as they know that Alice will win And so she did, She won and crushed her opponent completely, the surrounding students felt awe and fear at the same time, she was a skilled chef to admire but a terrifying opponent to face. Alice waved at her fans with a bright smile, once she saw Alexander and the others, she stormed to them with lightning speed. "What do you think?" Alice asked with a smug face, she raised her chest up with pride Alexander ruffled her hair "Not bad" he said. The others were still thinking about the tools she used to win. Alice is a chef that uses science and technology to her advantage in cooking, and with her being a skilled chef equipped with these tools she is a force to reckon with. But their pride won''t allow them to lose to technology as chefs so... "Humph! You''re happy to defeat a weakling?!" Hayama closed his eyes and made fun of Alice''s behavior "That guy wasn''t that strong, to begin with," said Takumi "You should face against someone stronger" he continued Alice looked at them with a funny look "Stronger...? By strong... Do you mean Alexander or an elite 10?" She tilted her head in a clueless manner "Wait!! Were you guys talking about yourselves?!!!" Alice put her hand on her mouth as she burst out laughing "You actually consider yourself strong!!!" She was having a blast right now, she couldn''t even support herself when laughing so Alexander had to hold her tight The surrounding students heard their conversation held their breath as they felt the tense atmosphere, they know that a battle is going to take place between the North Star''s residents "Then why don''t we check that out?" Said Takumi with intense competitiveness "Why not... Are you in? The three of you" Alice pointed at Ryo, Hayama, and Takumi. The three men looked into each other and nodded "So be it," they said. Alexander was looking at the bunch of them with a stupefied expression, did they just forgot I exist? He thought "Oi guys! Calm down, there is no need to fight " he said, he tried to calm the situation but all he made them do is... "Alexander is on my team," said Alice as she hugged his arm, the guys'' eyes were sparkling like thunder Hayama grinned followed by Takumi "Sure" they said. Ryo was silent the whole time but he agrees with Hayama and Takumi He sure got more wins than Alice but only in his specialty field, once he steps out of his domain he is an easy prey to her "Guys- " Alexander tried to calm things again but all he did was fuel their competitive souls "Are you in or not?" Asked Ryo, he eyed Alexander with a challenging look Alexander was silent for a moment, he looked between Alice and the guys. All of this started with a simple comment and a provoking question from Alice. He rubbed his forehead and sighed "Alright, but the match will be delayed for sometime. Also..." said Alexander "If we won. No more infighting" he said Takumi smiled and said "Let it be, I do not mind such conditions," he said. Hayama and Ryo have no reason reject too "Then it is set on stone. You Better get prepared" Said Alexander as he looked around, the students were surrounding them and looking at them with a nervous expression, they didn''t realize this but these guys were releasing a powerful and chilling aura scaring the students "But let''s get out of here first," he said as he dragged Alice out with the others behind them. The day went completely normal, even though they just challenged each other to a Shokugeki they didn''t let that affect them. Alice, later on, went with Alexander on a date outside of Totsuki. The both of them got to enjoy some fun time together alone. When they got back, Alexander didn''t forget his brother and sent him a brand new motorcycle, Soma and his friends were happy about it as they took turns in riding it across their territory. While in the North Star territory, Alice insisted to share the bed with Alexander. He refused the idea many time but she got what she wanted in the end and they slept in the same bed. It took Alexander all his self-control not to do some groping and massaging to Alice''s body, much to her disappointment. The next day, Alexander left earlier in the morning for two reasons. One was to run away before he does something he may regret to his sweet girlfriend while the other is... A meeting with the Romano family head "It is not good to keep postponing the meeting day all the time." Vlad who came back to continue his duties as Alexander''s assistance said to Alexander who changed from his uniform to a black Armani suit and leather shoes. "Yeah! Let''s just hope that he won''t bring the marriage thing now" Said Alexander " I just got a girlfriend, Imagine what she will do when she hears that I am getting in an arranged marriage while dating her" The cars took off to Mount Fuji. The Romano family head has paid a huge amount of money to get a piece of land there to build his home, the trip is long but if Alexander could get the Romano family to his side, then everything will be great regardless of anything that may happen in the future. The Helmet family will grow in power and influence again and reach a new level. ================================== The next chapter, Alexander meets the Romano family head. will he get an arranged marriage or not? and who is the daughter of the Romano family head? ================================= Chapter 50 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 40 - Romano The Roads to mount Fuji is long and foggy at this early in the morning. Alexander is looking through the window admiring...Nothing? it''s all just road and greenery, it''s making him get bored and from time to time he would leak a big sigh getting Vlad''s attention. "We''re about to reach the Romano house, its just 15 more minutes." He pushed his glasses up and took out his laptop "In that time, why don''t you look through this?" Alexander looked at the laptop and skimmed through what is on display "Is this the Etsuya boy company''s business activity?" he asked "Yes...His business is heavily relied on Liquire, importing drugs, blackmail and managing multiple brothels at once, he also has a bunch of boys inside his territory going around asking for protection money." Said Vados, his tone carries a huge amount of mockery. What he said is one of the low mob bosses activity, it just showed Vlad how much of small ante they are going to kill the following days. Alexander looked at the doc.u.ments carefully and he went into his deep thoughts mode and Vlad gave him complete silent so he won''t disturb him. No sooner, the cars reached a huge gate in front of the road. 4 guards with guns walked to the first car they asked a few questions and let them pass, they removed the obstacles and the parade of black cars entered the Territory of the man who was once called the [The Clean Criminal] due to his business being in the underworld but no one can point where he is involved, no one, not even the cops. The cars soon entered a new territory and Alexander started hearing savage sounds and screams, he snapped from his thought and he looked outside of the window of his car. What he saw shocked him. A Zoo?!! he thought, on the muddy road, several fake habitats for the animals are placed on the 2 sides of the road Buffalos, Lions, Zebras, Giraffes, Wolves, and even chickens....etc all kind of animals are in this place. Alexander could only marvel at this. "Why there is a Zoo in mount Fuji?" he asked "Who knows, I didn''t know about this either." Answered Vlad, he too was amazed by this sight. A lot of money must have been wasted on these and even more, money to take care of them daily. "Stop the car." Ordered Alexander, Vlad repeated his order and the driver honked and all the cars stopped in their track. "Let''s walk." Alexander got out of the car and Vlad followed him with 10 other men. Alexander walked by the cages'' side, he touched the animals and fed them and all of the other stuff. He took the chance to take a look at all the animals and pet them, well those he can pet. A Lion won''t just sit there letting you touch him without you leaving your arm behind. Alexander kept on walking for 1 hour until he reached the house gates, surprisngly, the house isn''t that big, it can be described as a small Villa. The servants greeted Alexander saying they were expecting him. He and Vlad were led inside the villa while his men stayed out, The Romano family is not hostile and Alexander is confident that nothing bad will happen. Alexander and Vlad knocked on a door, and as his habit, he never waited for permission and just entered finding a middle-aged man sitting on a large dark brown desk smoking cigarette. His hair is red like blood and his eyes are green like leaves, he is wearing a pajama, his whole aura scream against the norm. "Excuse me" "You''re already in," said the middle-aged man Alexander sat in front of the old man with Vlad behind him. "How are you doing? Mr. Roberto Romano" Alexander asked "Good, would you like some tea or milk...or cereal?" He asked which caused Alexander to chuckle "A cup of milk, that would be great!" He said The red-headed Roberto picked his phone and called "Bring me a cup of tea and milk here for me and my guest here" After a period of silent, Alexander asked: "So...Why does Mr.Roberto want from me?" Roberto looked at Alexander for a moment before he went back to looking through some doc.u.ments which annoyed Alexander "Both of us know that you''re not doing anything, so if you please, I''m a busy man." Said, Alexander "Yes, I know, but I''m waiting for my tea" Alexander frowned, he sighed and moved to find a comfortable spot on his chair and waited for the damn tea to arrive After 30 minutes, a maid came in and handed Roberto a cup of tea and left, she didn''t bring any milk for Alexander. Of course, Alexander know that all of this was international but he isn''t some low mob who gets angry over this "30 minutes to make a cup of tea...You have great servants... Normal people take 10 minutes at max but 30 minutes is so fast, I don''t know how they managed to make one single cup of tea in that short time" Alexander mocked the earlier display clearly which made Roberto chuckle "Isn''t it?!!" He said "I pay them huge amount money for this" "Do you want to finish your tea or do we speak..." Said Alexander as he pointed at the cup"Because if you want to make me angry or something like that...then jut give," "I am not trying to get you angry Mr. Saiba Alexander ... Wait? Wasn''t it Alexander Helmet? which one do you prefer?" Alexander sighed "Since I am not wearing my school uniform then...Helmet, if you want to" he answered "Then, Helmet, what I called you here for is..." Roberto decided to quit playing around with the boy and not step out of his boundaries. After all, Alexander is the leader of the Red Blinders "...I want to join our families!" He said "And why do you want to do that?" Asked Alexander Roberto smiled "I am getting old and I am no more interested in working in the dark. And...I''m exhausted" his eyes dimmed a little at that "In the past 19 years here, in Japan, I enjoyed my life to the fullest, with my wife and daughter...But I know that the moment I step out of the game or I die, my family will pay the price...with blood" Roberto looked at Alexander, he knows that Alexander understand what he means "Unlike you Mr. Helmet... I don''t have any loyal followers... All of them are l.u.s.ting after my money and others are power-hungry wolves after my position, some of them are openly displaying their desires while others are in the dark" Alexander nodded, that is to be expected when you go in this line of businesses "So your reason is..." "Yes, I want to protect my family." Roberto didn''t hesitate to admit his desire "And why us? We have the same problems as any other family out there" "Your family is different... You all protect each other, protect each other and mostly...you all love each other!" Roberto investigated the history of the Helmet family and not once did he come across a family dispute. "I want my family and yours to be linked by blood, my daughter is the most precious thing in this world to me...If she can be protected, I am willing to sell my soul to the devil!" Alexander closed his eyes and sighed, this is getting in the wrong direction he wants! "And what if I refuse?" He asked, Alexander isn''t going to accepted just because he was asked to, joining the families is a good thing and it can boost their power greatly but it is not necessary. Roberto blinked for a moment "Then...there is nothing I can do, I won''t press the matter any further." He sighed and lanes on his chair "Okay...I am going to accept your deal then...." Roberto heard this and he almost jumped from his chair but he calmed down "All of your businesses must be handed to me and a few of your higher-ups must die in the prosses, your force will be reformed and will be dispatched to various branches of our family, and you won''t own anything anymore" Roberto almost puked blood. Nothing?!!! "Young boy...Nothing is a bit... too cruel!" Roberto faked laughed and sweat fell on his forehead "even if I was desperate to protect my family you''re asking too much" Vlad who was behind Alexander spoke this time instead of Alexander "It is not too much, Lord Roberto" Roberto looked at Vlad for a moment "Joining two families is not as in the past where the two families marry and support each other, it is not the same as today and certainly not the same for our family" "What do you mean?" Alexander raised his hand, he wanted to say it himself "You will be one of us, you won''t be Roberto Romano anymore... but Roberto Helmet from the day we join each other, and as the head of the family, I naturally own everything you own." Alexander crossed his legs and with prideful eyes, he waited for Roberto''s respond Roberto looked at Alexander and he was taken back when he found himself drawn to him, the way he presented his point of view was overwhelming that even an old and experienced man like him couldn''t pull off. "...I understand" Roberto stood up for his new boss and bowed to him, this scene here is the simplicity of the two bosses agreeing on one thing...That one of them is higher than the other. "Now, you said, we join each other by blood...Do you mean that you want to marry your daughter to me?" Alexander asked Roberto who straightened his back and sat back on his desk. "Yes. " Said Roberto. "Does she agree...?" Roberto looked up at the ceiling before he sighed "She didn''t accept but neither refused" he said, "She insisted that she will say her opinion about this until she meets you." "Well, I don''t see any reason to refuse meeting her, If she is going to be a wife of mine, then it is only reasonable that we meet first so we can know each other," said Alexander, he pushed his hair back and he took Roberto''s cup of tea to drink it "Who is she by the way?" This is the first time Alexander questioned about her since the beginning. "She goes to Totsuki, you maybe know her, her Name is Rindo Romano or...as she goes with now...Kobayashi Rindo, the elite 10''s 2nd seat." Alexander chocked on his tea and spat it out on the floor "What?!!" he asked Chapter 41 - A Dinner At Shinomiya Other people''s kids are the worst... they have no fear. mostly because big brother will come and save the day. A man can''t simply write in peace. ********************* "We can arrange a dinner for the two of you," said Roberto. Alexander was wiping his mouth from the spilled tea "That would be great," said Alexander Roberto took his phone to call his daughter, Alexander realized that and he added "Before you call her, you should call your lawyer first. I need you to transfer all of your business under me and change your family name" His eyes are screaming of seriousness. It is his policy to take care of the important things first and fast "You can do that, right?" Roberto nodded with the same expression "Yes, I will do that now" and so, Roberto called his lawyer and spoke with him While Alexander was thinking about Rindo. I can''t believe that I will be having my girlfriend and fianc¨¦e so close to each other! If things go south I may lose Alice and my relationship with my fianc¨¦ will not be that good. If they were in different places that would make it easier, they won''t meet each other and have time to adjust to the news and all. I am in trouble, Alice will throw a tantrum about us being a new couple and that I still can''t have another girl in the current time. Alexander rubbed his forehead from the headache, Vlad behind him understands what his master is going through. "And...everything is good," said Roberto, he put his phone down and looked at the frowning Alexander "is everything okay for you?" He asked "Yeah, everything is...fine" Alexander stood up and adjusted his black tie and tidied his black Armani suit "For the dinner..." Alexander brought out an address card "Give her this address, it''s an acquaintance''s restaurant. It''s a good one, I will be there at 10 PM today" Roberto took the card and glanced at it for a moment before he put it down on his desk "I will make sure she is there in time" Roberto was sure that if he let his daughter on her own she may not even remember going, so he promised himself to drop her there himself. "Great." Alexander with Vlad left the Villa. At where the cars are waiting, Alexander saw someone unexpected there. "Uncle?!" Alfie was leaning on Alexander''s car playing with his phone, once he saw Alexander he smiled in a goofy way and called "Alexy!" He dashed and wrapped Alexander in a crushing hug "Oy, hey! Easy uncle, you-you''re gonna crush me" Alexander managed to release himself from his uncle''s steel body "Sorry, sorry! Hahaha! I just messed you" Alfie patted Alexander''s back with a big grin on his face Alexander rolled his eyes "It''s not a big deal. It is not my first time meeting a gang leader face to face" Alexander was certain that His uncle was worried, judging by the armed men behind him, he sure was ready to bust in at any given moment "Yeah, it is not your first.." Alfie''s smile turned in a frown "...but the last time that happened, you ended up with two bullets in your body" Alfie pointed at the two places where Alexander was shot "If it wasn''t for your Dr. Shuan Murphy, you would''ve been dead right now" Alfie was not playing around this time, he was really worried, he may be a playful and irresponsible man sometimes, but he never plays around with his family''s life "Okay, but everything is okay now, I got us a new family member and new businesses fields, and all of them are legal" Alexander informed his uncle about what he talked about Roberto inside. Alfie was pretty amazed to hear that. He thought that Roberto is a smart man, he made the right decision, even if his business is legal and there is no dirt on his, once he steps out of the game his enemies will take the chance and even his subordinates will do and try to end his family since all his business and all of his money will be a rightful inheritance to his wife and daughter. And if they weren''t killed then a far cruel and miserable future awaits them. "Well, let''s discuss this later in details but for now...I have work for you to do" said Alexander. He and Alfie got in the car as they took off. Roberto who was looking through the window was on his phone "Rindo my dear, you know I don''t want to force you to do anything... Yes...you''re right...but this is for you..." Roberto was talking with his daughter, he is trying to convince her to meet Alexander "Just meet him first...he is not an old man...yes, he is around you''re age...I will never lie to you...yes, if you met him and you didn''t like him I can talk to him about it..." Roberto smiled and felt relieved, the hard part was getting her to meet him, who knows, maybe even Alexander won''t like her "Thank you babe...love you too" he cut the call and throw his phone back, he looked at the line of black cars Leaving his villa. Roberto believes that his move is a risky one but it''s worth Inside his car, Alexander was speaking with his uncle about his plan about the Romano family''s business "So, basically you want me to kill all of the Romano''s officers and in the next 2 weeks?" Asked Alfie "Yes." "Then...can I take Keanu with me?" "No...Keanu is on a secret mission and he will return to my side because I need him to assassinate someone for me" said Alexander Alfie thought for a moment before he sighed and gave up "Alright, you''re the boss." Vlad who was driving this time looked in the mirror and asked "Alexander-sama, is there a place you need to go to?" "Yes, go to XXX street, I need to see someone" "As you wish" Vlad ordered the cars to follow him as they make their way to their destination. The cars reached their stop and parked in a long line of black cars in front of a particular restaurant, men got out and secured the street for Alexander and Alfie to get out. Vlad led the two men inside the restaurant. It was full of customers who looked at them with curiosity and wariness Alexander stopped in front if the counter and the girl there asked "have you gotten any reservation? sir" she asked. "No...but I want to meet Shinomiya Koujiro." He said causing the girl to look at him with confusion and petty. She knows that not anyone can meet Chef. Shinomiya ''It looks like another delusional rich boy, again.'' "Please, sir, if you don''t have any reservation, I have to ask you to leave." The girl had her fair share of this kind of situation and Alexander know what she was thinking so he added "Tell him, Saiba Alexander is here." As soon as he said that, the girl''s face palled greatly like someone washed her face color with bleach. "I I I am really sorry sir! Just a second!" The girl ran back to the kitchen to inform Chef Shinomiya After a while, Koujiro came out, as soon as he saw Alexander his face turned grim and dark "Yo, koujy~" ************************ Chapter 52 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 42 - Rindo New Chapter bebeh!!! Let''s get it! Oh yeah go to my Patr eon, chapter 53 is out there. Go to: patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or search: Doragon *********************** "What do you want at this time of the day?" Shinomiya took Alexander and his uncle to his office at the back of the restaurant. Alfie was eating some sandwich made by Shinomiya, he wasn''t interested in anything that the two were talking about, all he cares about is his beloved sandwich. "C''mon Koujy~ We''re friends right?" Alexander started playing around as his usual "Can''t I visit a friend without any reason?!" "No...No, you can''t" Kojirou denied his claim right away, his eyebrows are twitching from time to time at Alexander''s antics, he is even more annoyed by Alfie''s loud munching sounds "Alright, Alright. I need you to host a family dinner for me, me and my fianc¨¦e will have our first meeting here, at your restaurant" Alexander booed Kojirou with a bored tone, he just wanted to have fun. This is why you shouldn''t be friends with business owners, they''re too serious. "Okay, we are still in the middle of renovations so we close at 10 PM, I can arrange for that." Kojirou took out a note from his pocket and wrote down something "Great, then I will be seeing you at 10:30 " Alexander prepared to leave, he wanted to hang out for a bit but he has to leave Koujiro alone. He looked at his uncle who was stuffing his mouth with his sandwich "C''mon uncle...We need to go before you start an affair with that sandwich" he said. Alfie looked at Alexander with a frown "But its too good," he said, Alfie didn''t want to leave before he finishes his sandwich causing Alexander to drag him by his collar. Kojirou was looking at the departing Alexander with a complicated look, his head chef, Abel Blondin came from behind him and looked where Kojirou was looking at "That''s the one?" He asked "...yeah." Answered Kojirou, he had talked with his staff about what happened so they know what is going on. All of them were shocked at the mention that the chef they respect lost to a student and even more shocked when they heard that he is the son of the Gourmet World''s Godmother, Alexandra Helmet. "Start preparing for the dinner, cancel any further reservation." Shinomiya ordered Abel as he entered his office back. He wants to relax and concentrate for a while. And so, the Restaurant started to get empty with each passing hour. Alexander and Alfie are outside strolling in the streets, stopping at each stall, because of Alfie''s big stomach and his stupid amazement at new things that he never saw before. They passed the time away as the sun went down and the darkness raised up Alexander''s phone rang, he picked it up "New phone who is this?" He said "You should really stop with this habit of yours!" It was Alice. She spoke with a cheerful tone as she continued "We talked with Natasha-san and the match between us and THR bunch I''d decided " "THR? What is that?" Alexander asked "Takumi, Hayama, and Ryo?! You didn''t know?" Alice asked with disbelieve "I didn''t, but leave us from that. What about the match?" Alexander avoided going down an endless path of explanation "Oh yeah, it''s a spicy Merluzzo dish," she said "An Italian dish, Spicy, and a fish. Was this set up? This the specialty of the three of them." Alexander scratched his chin in suspicion. "No? it was a random dish generator online, fufufu! Guess our luck is bad" Alice joked around with Alexander, the idea of the generator was hers. "Whaat?! That''s all because I didn''t have my lucky charm with me today" Alexander sat at the nearby bench while His uncle is buying Cotton candy. "You have a lucky charm?" This is the first time Alice heard about this "Yeah! I got it a few days back." "What is this lucky charm? Tell me" Alice was curious about this, she didn''t take Alexander for someone who believes in this sort of things "You." "...What?" Alice wasn''t ready for what she heard so she asked again. Alexander smiled and rubbed his forehead from the little embarrassment he is feeling " I said you''re my lucky charm " "...." Alice Didn''t answer for a while before she suddenly hangs up her phone. Alexander smiled and put away his phone while on the other side, Alice''s face is as red as blood. She throws herself on the bed and kicked around and screamed like a little girl. "Not fair, I am the playful one in this relationship!" Alice screamed with her shy and embarrassed voice With Alexander. Alfie got his cotton candy...too many of it. He came back to Alexander running with 7 cotton candy in His hands in multiple colors. "Which one do you prefer?" He asked like a little excited boy in contrast to his mature build and face. "None, I don''t like eating candy that has too much sugar in it." Alexander stood up and dragged the disappointed Alfie, although his disappointment didn''t stop him from eating the whole seven Cotton candies. It was about time. the both of them walked back to Shinomiya, they can arrive at the exact time, 10 PM. And so, the two of them walked straight back to Shino''s, and exactly at 9.57 PM, three minutes earlier. They walked in and the restaurant was empty from everything except one table that was moved to the best view spot in the restaurant. The light was dim and the smell of roses filled the air. Shinomiya and his staff were standing at the side in one line. "Well, I have to admit, the boy can manage things," Alfie said with awe. He had seen too many luxurious restaurants with an exaggerated one single reservation. This one was simple but not lacking the luxurious feeling at all. "The food is being cooked slowly. We will serve 10 minutes after your guest arrives here." Shinomiya stepped in and gave a small bow "C''mon Koujy~ " Alexander casually patted Koujiro''s shoulder "Aren''t we friends?" Koujiro straightened his back and adjusted his glasses. His serious aura never faded "We are an employer and an employee." Shinomiya snapped His finger and the head chef brought a doc.u.ment to him which he handed to Alexander "Sign this and my shop will be yours." Alexander looked at Koujy with a complicated expression "Sigh~ I don''t like this feeling of you being all serious and all. Yes you work under me, yes your shop is mine" he signed the contract and handed it back to Koujiro "But the shop is still yours technically and I still respect you...a little." Alexander patted Koujiro''s shoulder one last time "Don''t get hooked in the hole of self-suppression. You need to grow and you won''t do that if you lowered yourself to me." Alexander sat down on his table waiting for his partner to arrive. Alfie smiled at his nephew before turning to leave the shop "I am outside with the boys if you need us." He waved and closed the door behind him Koujiro looked at the doc.u.ment in his hand. In this kind of situation, he is supposed to feel like all his hard work was wasted since he lost his complete ownership over his shop but...he doesn''t, it is the same feeling as ever, nothing was lost but he feels like something was gained, although he can''t pinpoint what is it, Koujiro know it must be a great thing. His staff were relieved that Alexander didn''t humiliate Their boss. They had expected from him to be an arrogant rich boy who is full of himself and believes that he is better than anyone. They were glad, and so was Koujiro. Everything returned to its calmness that was before. Time started moving, 15 minutes passed and Alexander''s future fianc¨¦e is nowhere to be found. Getting bored, Alexander called for Koujiro "What do you want? I am busy with the sauce." He said with an annoyed glare "Relax, let the head chef do that. I am getting bored and I need someone to pass time with" Alexander raised his hands in peace reacting to Koujiro''s death glare "I need someone to play cards with, do you know how to play Uno?" He asked Koujiro didn''t answer for a moment before he looked back to the kitchen, he saw his head chef peeking. He nodded at him which was returned. "Yeah. I know" he sat down facing Alexander with a completely serious look. Their eyes met for a moment and sparkles of thunder were shot from their eyes. Alexander brought a card deck from his suit''s inside pocket and shuffled the card with the same complete serious eyes. The two played 20 rounds and it was Alexander''s... Defeat in each god damn round. "It can''t be?!!" He was in complete shock "I have been practicing for a whole week. And the North Star Ultimate Uno championship is soon" Koujiro looked at Alexander as if he was an idiot while also wondering about this ultimate Uno championship! "Leave you from that, what about your guest?'' It''s been like an hour or so." Koujiro looked at the clock "Don''t remind me." Alexander was clearly annoyed at that. "I should''ve just went to her straight. Dates are clearly not her thing" Alexander shuffled the cards again with a stiff manner from his suppressed anger preparing for one last round. "Enough..." Said Koujiro as he stood up "What the hell man, just one last round." "Your guest is here." Koujiro pointed at the outside and the front glass door where a young red-headed and a golden-eyed girl is standing stuffing her face on the glass Her hair is blood red as if it was dyed with her blood, it highlights her sleek and wavy hair. Her Golden Cat-like eyes are reflecting the light giving her eyes a glowing effect like that of a cat. Her smile is so wide and goofy that adds to her beauty another level. She eyed Alexander and their eyes connected for a moment and it was as if time itself stopped as the two of them kept on looking at each other for a brief moment that seemed like forever for the both of them. The girl was Alexander''s future Fianc¨¦e, Romano Rindo, or by the name she goes with now, Kobayashi Rindo. --------------------------- Oh yeah go to my Patr eon, chapter 53 is out there. Go to: patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or search: Doragon Join the family! ------------------------- Chapter 43 - Are you a fun person New Chapter bebeh!!! Let''s get it! Oh yeah go to my Patr eon, chapter 54 is out there. Go to: https://www.patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or search: Doragon *********************** Outside of Shino''s. Alfie is leaning on his car with Roberto. Both of them are looking at Rindo stuffing her face to the front glass door. "Your daughter is pretty weird, isn''t she?" Alfie looked at Rindo with a funny expression. From the moment she stepped out of her dad''s car, Alfie felt her carfree aura radiating. Her expression was that of a hunter that searches for its prey. In Rindo''s case, the prey here is something fun. "Yeah, she is. Just like her mother" Roberto scratched his side cheek as he laughed nervously. He is praying that everything goes great and Rindo establish a good relationship with Alexander "By the way, you''re pretty late aren''t you?" "From your first impression, do you think that she is the type to listen to orders" Roberto pointed at his daughter to which Alfie smiled and shook his head "Sorry for asking." He said After a moment, Rindo opened the door and entered "Helooo~" She said with a high pitched voice. Koujiro returned her greeting and left to the kitchen. Rindo sat down in front of Alexander and scanned him with her Cat-like eyes. Alexander packed his cards and spoke with Rindo "Did you just got out of school?" He asked her, she was still in her Totsuki''s school uniform so he assumed she was in school all this time Rindo smiled as she tried to remember where has she seen Alexander "Yeah, and you?" "No, I was here... about an hour ago." He looked at her sharply, blaming her for his wasted time "Scary!" Rindo pretended to be scared when she saw Alexander glaring at her "What is your name?" "Alexander Helmet." Said Alexander, he finally put his cards in his inside pocket "Hmmm" Rindo put her finger on her chin "No, you''re not the same person that I''ve heard about." "What person?" "Someone in my school...I was wondering if you were the same person since you both have the same first name" Rindo shrugged her shoulder in a nonchalant manner ''That is me.'' Alexander realized that the person Rindo was talking about is him. "I''ve told you my name, now it is your turn" Rindo raised her hand cheerfully "Yesss! My name us Kobayashi Rindo or in our case, Romano Rindo, nice to meet ya?" she sounded like an 8-year-old girl introducing herself to her class for the first time. "Well, Rindo, I think you have an idea about what you''re here for" Alexander wanted to get straight to the point and not waste any time. "Yeah, my dad said you''re my fianc¨¦e but...only if I agreed," Rindo added the last part with a serious expression making her playful aura disappear right away. Koujiro and his staff brought the food and placed it in front of Alexander and Rindo. The table became full immediately with all kind of dishes from Shino''s special menu "Then, let''s keep it short, do you agree or not?" Alexander asked and returned her serious gaze with a more intense one. "I can agree but...Only on one condition." The atmosphere turned cold and all sounds faded, only Rindo and Alexander''s voices could be heard. "Are you a fun person?" All the serious atmosphere Rindo had around her faded and her playful self appeared again, Alexander facepalmed himself for believing that she was going to ask for something unbelievable or something like that. "What?" Asked Alexander. His face has a funny expression on it from Rindo''s previous question "You see, I can''t handle boredom, this is my last year in school and I have experienced everything that school can give. And I want from my last year to be the most exciting year of my life." Rindo told Alexander with cheerful and happy expression her reason for that question "And If our marriage can add some fun to it then I have no problem with that." Alexander sighed and looked at the food in front of him, he took the fork and ate some of the duck liver in front of him, he was thinking about his answer. If he said he is a fun person then he would sound like some arrogant kid who is full of himself, but if he said he is not, Rindo may refuse the marriage. Rindo was waiting for Alexander''s respond with eagerness. Her eyes are wandering around his face trying to get something from his expression. With the fork in his mouth, Alexander stopped what he was doing and smiled "Many people go around looking for the right person, fun person, reliable person, responsible person, but they never stop to look at themselves." Rindo was confused at his words but her smile never left her face "In your case, you''re looking for a fun person to be with but what about you?... Are you a fun person to with?" His words hit Rindo in her chest making it feel like a rock fell in her stomach. She had never thought about that, she stopped to think for a moment as her face started twisting in a thinking expressions "You want to be with someone fun, then, me too, I want to be with someone who can make me laugh, make feel that life is easy. I can''t be with someone who only demands and not gives." Alexander finished his dish and stood up shocking Rindo who did the same as him "Take a few days to think about what I''ve just said, and we will surely meet later." He turned around and stopped at the counter where Koujiro is waiting, Alexander brought out his black card and swiped it at the paying machine. "See you later, Koujy~" He then left the restaurant and met with Alfie and Roberto. "Is everything okay?" asked Roberto "Yeah, she will be thinking about the proposal for a few days. Until that time, don''t try to influence her." Alexander ordered Roberto "By the way, get your wife and pack your stuff, your flight will be leaving after two days to Russia. My men will take you there." Roberto nodded and bowed a little, Alfie opened that car door for Alexander to enter and Vlad turned the car on. A second later, the parade of cars left Shino''s area with Only Roberto''s car waiting for his daughter. A few moments later, Rindo came out from the restaurant with her expression still in deep thoughts, she is still thinking about Alexander''s words "Baby girl, are you okay?" Roberto hugged his daughter tightly "Yeah...I just need to think about something." Rindo entered the car with Roberto and they left to Rindo''s Tokyo apartment that Roberto bought for her. Inside the restaurant, Koujiro and his staff were cleaning the table. "Phew, I felt like dying."Lucie leaned on the wall as she let out a deep sigh. Her blue eyes were on the verge of tears "Yeah, the tension between these two was so high." Abel agreed with Lucie. Alexander and Rindo may not have realized that or not, but the tension between them was so high that it affected the staff except Koujiro who was used to this. The air between the two felt like it would be mayhem if one wrong word was spoken "Stop blabbering and go back to work, we need to open early tomorrow." Koujiro''s scary and terrifying voice came from behind the two. "Y-Yeas!!" They shouted and cleaned as fast as they could. Koujiro was thinking about what he had just heard from the conversation between the two earlier, he didn''t mean to Eavesdrop on them but they weren''t trying to conceal their conversation ''The 2nd seat of the elite 10 is getting married to Alexander and She doesn'' know he goes to Totsuki too.'' He let a smirk creep out of his mouth '' Now this is interesting.'' Koujiro giggled creepily scaring his workers to death thinking he was planning to murder someone --------------------------- chapter 54 is out there. Go to: https://www.patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon Or search: Doragon Chapter 44 - Polar Star NEW CHAPTER ???? BAY BAY????!!! Also, I didn''t do a check up on this chapter... soooo~ yup! ================== "We''ve reached Totsuki''s school" Vlad stopped the car in front of Totsuki gate and so did the cars behind him. "Good." Alexander looked at his uncle who was sending messages to his sons back in Russia "I hate to ruin your sweet little time but make sure you keep an eye on the Etsuya boy " Alexander was serious while Alfie was taking things lightly "Relax Alexy, what can a small Yakuza boy do to us." Alfie shrugged his shoulders in a carefree manner. He can''t imagine a scenario where some will go against their family in the open with no power to back him up. "This is exactly why Grandfather made the family head instead of you" Alexander throw some facts at his uncle without minding his uncle''s feelings "That hurts!!!" A little tear fell down Alfie''s cheek. The memory of his father saying he wasn''t cut out to be a leader still fresh in his mind "Then just keep an eye out for me, will you?" Alexander stood at the car door, leaning inside the car asking his uncle to do his work properly "Okay, whatever" Alfie looked the other way with his eyes closed. All Alexander could do is shake his head giving up. He closed the door and looked at Vlad "Drop my uncle off at the company and come back later, I still need someone beside me" Vlad nodded and turned the car on. The cars passed Alexander one by one as the faded in the night sky. Alexander looked at the stars and sighed. ''How am I going to explain this to Alice?'' Alexander closed his eyes and took multiple deep breaths, all he can hope for is Alice will be willing to listen to him. He turned to the school gate and passed through after confirming he is a student by the security guards. Alexander was strolling down Totsuki''s roads. The roads are illuminated by a wide range of lights that are commonly used in football fields. Arriving in front of Totsuki''s many gardens, he sat down on the nearest bench. He looked at the sleeping flowers in front of him. His mind is clear and peaceful devoiced of any sort of stress. The lights shined down on the flowers giving them a beautiful glow. Alexander inhaled and exhaled fresh air. He smiled at himself. He stayed like that for a while, leaning his back on the bench, until his peace was disturbed with an unknown visitor "Aniki?!" Soma, Alexander''s half brother called as he stopped in front of Alexander who was about to sleep. "Soma?!" Alexander looked at his brother with confusion "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Soma shrugged and sat beside Alexander "I closed my dad''s shop after that long battle with the Karaage business at my home town shopping district " Soma explained to his Aniki what went down the last few days. "I see, it must''ve been though." Alexander pushed his hair back and loosened his suit tie to breath more and let his body cool down "What about you Aniki? What''re you doing here?" Soma asked his brother the same thing, he was curious to why Alexander was sitting here alone "Just family business...Anyway, let us go, it''s getting cold." Alexander stood up with Soma. He doesn''t feel like explaining the mess he is in now and he doesn''t want to even remember it. "Yeah, let''s go." The siblings walked with each other in the same direction with Soma telling his brother a few stories that happened to him in Totsuki that Alexander doesn''t know about. When both of them reach a crossroad, they stopped and looked in up at the night sky for a moment. One road leads to the North Star dorm while the other to the Polar Star Dorm. "Say, Aniki..." Said Soma, he scratched his cheek and smiled "Do you want to spend the night at my place, I want to introduce you to my friends properly." Alexander looked at Soma for a moment before he nodded "Sure, let''s go." Soma was about to jump but he contained himself and walked with Alexander to the Polar Star Dorm. Both reached the front door and Soma knocked on it lightly. They waited for a bit before Fumio, the mother of the Polar Star Dorm opened the door. "You''re late, kid," She said with a little annoyed face. She crossed her arms and let Soma come in with Alexander "Who is the new guy?" Asked Fumio, she eyed the sleepy Alexander walking behind Soma. She closed the door but her eyes never left Alexander''s back, trying to remember this strange feeling of familiarity "This is my big brother, Alexander" Soma introduced Alexander while he bowed a little. "Soma-kun. You came back " Megumi came down the stairs in her blue pajama, her eyes are a little sleepy but she soon became awake as if it was noon "Alexander-kun?!!" She was in disbelieve seeing Alexander behind Soma in his black suit while his hands are in his pocket from being Lazy. His back is a little bent down. "Hello, How are you doing?'' Said Alexander but Megumi couldn''t respond from her shock " What''s all this noise?'' Yuki popped out from one of the ground floor''s rooms when she saw Soma and Alexander she immediately shouted "Yukihira and his brother?!!" No sooner more people popped out like ants swarming on sugar. Marui, Ryoko, Ibusaki, Shoji, Daigo, and lastly, Isshiki. All of them popped out from where they were hiding and came down "Oh! It''s Yukihira''s big brother" Daigo said with a loud and aggressive voice, his friend Ibusaki said the same thing and then they glared at each other looking for a fight "Hello there, I am Satoshi Isshiki, nice to meet you, Alexander-kun" Isshiki extended his hand to Isshiki who was in his loos blue pajama with a winter hat "Uh!" Alexander just nodded and greeted Isshiki back "Nice to meet you." "Let''s go Aniki, you must be hungry. C''mon guys, let''s show my brother what the Polar Star has." Soma raised his arm and so did the others. the atmosphere turned into a party-like feeling "The Hell?!" Said Alexander unconsciously. Isshiki guided Alexander inside the kitchen with all of the others and Fumio too. But what caught Alexander''s eyes is one-moment Isshiki was with his clothes on but just in a split second he became n.a.k.e.d with only an apron that has a bear face on it "There it is, Isshiki-senpai''s one-second transformation!!" They shouted "The F.u.c.k?!" The smell of good cooking started felling the kitchen as Alexander was given all kind of dishes made by his brother and the others. Ryoko gave him Rice wine that he enjoyed a lot. But when his brother, Soma gave him one particular dish, Alexander felt like Vomiting "What the actual sweet sea?!!" Alexander looked at the dish with peanut butter and squid eyes. He looked at Soma who was grinning while looking at the peanut butter jar "This is no good either, huh?" Said Soma. The problem is that no one seems unfamiliar with that. All of the Polar Star''s residents made fun of the dish and teased Soma a little while laughing at Alexander that it made him burst out shouting at them. "This is too much for my health." Alexander panted heavily while the target of his anger are still partying and giving him food and drinks. Even Soma tried to give Alexander one more of his weird dishes "Give me another one and I''ll make sure you won''t be able to eat solid food for the next couple of months." He raised his fist showing Soma how serious he is. And even though he warned him. Soma managed to make Alexander eat one of his weird dishes. which resulted at the end of the party for Soma to spend the night hanging like a pig being roasted up in the ceiling with a thick rope ==================== Chapter 55 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 45 - Selected! NEW CHAPTER ????BAY BAY????!! ==================== Chapter 56 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ==================== I''m not late, you are. ==================== Early in the morning, Alexander woke up with pain in his neck due to sleeping in a difficult position last night. He looked around and he found no one in the room. It was to be expected since its 11 AM. He rubbed his eyes and made the bed. And then he went out searching for Soma and the others. He went downstairs because he heard a lot of noises When Alexander reached the ground floor, he saw his brother playing ping pong with Sakaki who was sweating a little as her heavy melons jiggle up and down. It was a sight to behold but not for Alexander as he had his share of seeing many heavenly melons jiggling from Alice. "Oh! ANIKI!! Good morning!" When Soma noticed his brother, he greeted him immediately not even paying attention to his game as Ryoko shot the ball scoring a point. Similar to Soma, Yuki, Megumi, and Ryoko Greeted him "Good morning, Alexander-kun" Isshiki came from behind Alexander giving him a creepy feeling "Yeah...Good morning, what''re you guys doing?" Asked Alexander Yuki came near him with a grin on her face "We''re playing ping pong, do you want to join us?" She asked Alexander looked at the table and thought for a moment before going to the nearest seat and sat there "Nah, I am just going to watch." He said with a sleepy voice "...Well, it''s a shame that you won''t join us but please enjoy our match" Isshiki took a racket out of nowhere as he was wearing nothing... Sort of...but Alexander had already seen that yesterday so he wasn''t that shocked about it anyway. Megumi and Isshiki faced each other as the air around them suddenly changed. The ball was thrown back and forth with an amazing speed " whoa!'' That was all Alexander had to say. It was his first time watching a ping pong game. And Megumi''s personality change amazed Alexander even further. Soma, Yuki, and Sakaki were analyzing the match as if they were coaches to the two. After nearly being defeated by Megumi, Isshiki pulled his dirty trump card. "You''ve been selected as a member of the autumn election for this year." Giving Megumi the bomb that she wasn''t expecting. Isshiki took the chance and shot the ball giving him the leading point. "Eeeeh?!!" Everyone shouted except Alexander who didn''t understand the overreaction that everyone gave. "Are you serious Isshiki-senpai??" Yuki asked with a horrified expression while Megumi lost all her colors and was about to faint. While everyone is panicking and throwing questions at Isshiki. Alexander picked himself up and left the Polar Star Dorm. He met Fumio on his way, he greeted her and left through the gate. Fumio was looking at Alexander''s back like yesterday. "Just where...?" She touched her chin and looked even more at him. The way he put his hands in his pockets, the way he leans forward a little as he walks, the way he carries that bored expression. No matter what, Fumio can''t help but have the feeling that she saw someone else behave the same way but she can never pinpoint who. And so, Alexander walked to the school, he was planning on going to the dorm first but he realized that no one will be there at this time. So he decided to search for them at the most likely place they will be in...School. ''It''s sure is empty today.'' While Alexander is walking in the school, he noticed that many areas are empty and all the students he could see were either walking towards the announcement table or coming back from it. When he arrived, he saw a large number of students gathering around a large blackboard that holds two large papers that have a list of names that are divided into two groups, group A and group B. But what caught his attention the most is Hayama, his dormmate is standing behind the people with his usual bottle of spice and sniffing it Alexander walked behind Hayama and sneaked up on him "You know you look creepy standing here with that bottle near your nose." he said giving Hayama the chills "Don''t sneak up on me man!" Said Hayama, he closed his bottle of spice and looked at Alexander with an irritated expression"Where''ve you been the yesterday?" he asked "Work. I''ve heard from Alice that you guys decided on the match" "Yea! It was decided to start once you return, and since you''re here that means that we can start the challenge at any time today." Hayama grinned at Alexander, he can''t wait to test Alexander and even himself, he had witnessed many battles between Alexander and Takumi but he never was able to get a feeling of the two''s full power, and this was his chance to get a glimpse of Alexander''s abilities in person "Are you ready?" Asked Hayama "Yeah, why not? we can do this now." Alexander scanned the crowd in front of them and he asked: "Where is Alice?" Hayama looked for a bit and then he pointed with his chin "There, at the board...You were chosen as a member of the autumn election. Everyone in the dorm was chosen." He added the last part like it was nothing, and so did Alexander, he took the news casually like it was no big deal "OI!! ALICE!!" Alexander shouted to get Alice attention who heard his voice from inside the crowd. She popped out like a cute little hamster and ran to him and hugged him dearly. Alexander patted her head "I missed you, babe!!" Alice refused to let go of Alexander so she hugged him even tighter. Ryo followed Alice and greeted Alexander casually "Hello," he said with a monotone voice "Yo, Alexander, I am glad you didn''t run away from our match." Takumu too and Isami came to Alexander and Hayama''s spot and circled each other in a group circle. "Me? Runaway? have you been taking drugs lately?" Alexander said with a grin as he runs his fingers on Alice''s hair who smiled like a little girl with her red beautiful lips "So...Are we gonna do it or not?" Said Alexander, Alice finally let go of him and joined Alexander "Yeah! It''s on, I am gonna make you swallow your words back then" She said. Takumi, Hayam, and Ryo looked serious, a cold air surrounded the group that even the faraway people could feel the chilling aura. The gang started giving evil laughs to each other while Isami looked awkward there standing between a bunch of maniacs "Let''s go to the dorm." Said Alice, she pulled Alexander''s hand as the others folwed behind, a Shokugeki is going to take place in the North Star Dorm and only a few people are going to be able to witness that. When the gang reached the iron gate and passed through, Alexander remembered something "By the way who are the judges?" he asked Everyone thought for a moment before realizing they didn''t decide who is gonna be the judge. Then Isami said, "Natasha-san said that she and I are gonna be judges." "We need an odd number, Isami." Said Takumi as he knocked on the front door. "That''s right, it will make deciding the winner difficult if there are only two judges." Said Alexander. Alice agreed with him and so did the others "Natasha-san said that there will be a guest visiting today." Isami shrugged his shoulders as everyone was wondering who this guest gonna be. Their answer soon will arrive as the guest himself was opening the door. It was a woman with long black raven hair with bloody red eyes and snow-white skin. She was tall and lean. When her eyes landed on the people in front of her, she saw shock, awe, and happiness. The shock was from Hayama, Ryo, and Isami, while Awe from Takumi, but for the happiness part, that was for Alice and Alexander. "Welcome back." She said. ====================== Chapter 56 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ======================= Cocaines are hell of a drug! Chapter 46 - A legend came to visit! Chapter 57 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ==================== Inside the North Star dorm. The atmosphere is lively and happy, And that is because the mother of this house, Natasha is running around the dorm with a big smile as she hummed a song. "Lalala??" She cleaned the tables and hanged a banner on the wall behind her that says [Congratulations!]. She got the news of everyone being selected as a member of the autumn election tournament. "This is just like the old-time!" Natasha cleaned the floor with a wide smile, she remembered the glory days of her dorm and how similar are they to the current time. Every one of her dorm residents is like or even more powerful than the former residents. "Today is a big day!" She said. While cleaning she heard the bell ring. She immediately put down her cleaning tools and ran to the door "Welcome back!" She shouted. "Oh! Well, thank you, auntie." Natasha heard a melodic voice sound in front of her. She opened her eyes and saw the person she was missing this whole time. Her eyes became wet and her mouth moved like that of a fish "Alexandra!!!" Natasha shouted and throw her self at Alexandra who caught her in a warm hug "It''s been a long time, auntie." Alexander tightened her arms around the old Natasha who was weeping in her embrace "Yeah, it is, it is" Natasha couldn''t deny Alexandra''s words, after all, it''s been 17 years since the last she saw her. "How about we continue this inside?" Alexandra said as she looked to her side where her luggage is "Oh my God!! Are you going to spend the night?!" Asked Natasha "Nah! I am just passing by" Alexandra crushed Natasha''s little dream, and that was clear when Natasha leaked old and sad noises which earned a chuckle from Alexandra "Still the same old and overemotional aunt you were for years" Alexandra carried her luggage as Natasha opened the door fully for her "Come in," she said Alexandra didn''t even look around the beautiful house that she once called home and just headed straight up to her room which is currently her son''s room. She throws her bag on the bed and went down to talk with her aunt "I believe that my son isn''t a trouble maker?" Alexandra said as she went down the stairs Natasha who was in the kitchen making chocolate milk that Alexandra loved like crazy "No, aside from the occasional disappearing for a couple of days, No. He is just like" Natasha brought Alexandra a cup of chocolate milk to the couch where she was sitting and joined her "I am surprised at how much he resembles you," Natasha said with a smile as she watched Alexandra enjoy her chocolate milk "I hear that a lot, especially from my parents" Alexandra put down her cup and smiled at Natasha, she swiped her black raven hair back to reveal her blood eyes fully to the world, another case where the mother and son resemble each other. "You came to visit your son?" Natasha asked "Yeah, me and joechiro arrived in Tokyo earlier from the world leaders meeting and decided to pay a visit to our children." Said Alexandra, but when Natasha heard the name of joechiro her face turned grim with hatred "That hateful man is still alive?!" She asked "C'' mon, auntie, don''t be harsh on him, he received enough death threats from my father and brother already," Alexandra said with a helpless face. It''s been 16 years and all the people she is close with still hate Joechiro for leaving her and Alexander even though she was the one who suggested that. "Never!!" With passion, Natasha said. Even though she couldn''t bear to see her Alexandra being neglected like some random fruit on the road. ''I hoped Alfred had killed him back then'' Alexandra couldn''t help but shake her head knowing well enough what Natasha is thinking, after all, she loved her as a mother would "Oh! Let me inform the kids that a guest will be here" Natasha took her phone out and called Isami and told him that we will be having a guest today "I forgot to mention, you''ve arrived at the perfect time!" Natasha sat down and smiled at Alexandra who knows that something interesting must have happened that Natasha is this happy "What is it?" She asked "Your son and his girlfriend Alice are gonna take the other three boys in a Shokugeki." Said Natasha. Alexandra was pretty amazed, after hearing the reason behind the Shokugeki Alexander burst out laughing "He got dragged into this??" Alexandra couldn''t believe that her son would be dragged by his nose by his girlfriend "But I must admit, Alice...it took the two of them a long time to get together...I just hope she can understand..." When Alexandra recalled her phone conversation with her brother Alfie, she couldn''t help but feel worried. A man having more than one wife or girlfriend is not uncommon but it is still a hard thing for a woman to just accept sharing her man, especially someone who worked very hard for years to be the man she loves...She can only hope "Hope what??" Asked Natasha "Nothing...anyway, let''s talk about us, do you still remember my first Shokugeki?" Alexandra asked with a smile Natasha''s face beamed with happiness and nostalgia "of course, how would I forget such an epic battle, you faced against the first seat of the elite ten in your first month with all of your family''s properties on the edge. I was so nervous that day fufufu~" It was really a nostalgic feeling for Natasha, she can still see Alexandra smiling and grinning from ear to ear without batting an eye, that was the time when the North Star''s power reached its peak. With Alexandra, the North Star went strong without any equal for 3 years straight. The two women kept chatting about the past and the present They didn''t even feel the time flow ad the sound of the doorbell rang. "I''ll get it." Alexandra stood up and went to open the door. Once she opened the door, the people who knocked froze in their place with different feelings and reactions. Alexandra saw her son Alexander, she smiled at him and said "Welcome back" ==================== Chapter 57 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 47 - What about the Shokugeki? "Dude, I can''t believe that I am standing in the presence of the GodMother!" Takumi looked at Alexandra in front of him with awe and respect, he whispered to his brother trying not to sound too obvious "Is she really Alexander''s mother??" He asked Isami leaned at his brother and answerer "This is the 20th time you''ve asked this question, Nii-chan, and yes, she is his mother." Isami can''t remember the last time his brother said something other than these two sentences Hayama who was near Takumi shared the same feeling too. He read about Alexandra a lot in his research about spice and her name pops up in every new book he has read and Jun is a hardcore fan of Hers, if she got the news of Alexandra staying here, she will cross all 7 oceans just to ask a few questions and get a signature As for Ryo, he wasn''t that impressed, he had the chance to meet Alexandra in his training period with Alice''s mother to be Alice''s aid. Unlike the others, he didn''t hold respect or amazement. He held deep down inside his heart a deep sense of fear. That feeling was born on a fateful day when he met Alexandra with Lady Leonora. That day he had witnessed a battle of two of the world''s greatest giants. Alexandra and Leonora got into a Shokugeki, their battle made the tiny Ryo feel like he is a nobody. That day he realized what the two women''s titles meant truly. Truly, the titles of The Gourmet World''s GodMother and The Queen of The Kitchen weren''t given to Alexandra and Leonora just for show. In front of Ryo and the others, is one of these two women. She is speaking with Alexander and Alice with a cheerful smile on her face that can bring angels to shame. "So...you two are a thing now, right?" Asked Alexandra. Alice and Alexander are looking around awkwardly trying not to smile and embarrass themselves while trying to keep a straight face "Well...yeah," said Alexander causing His mother to laugh at him for being so awkward about it "Too funny, this is too funny!!" Alexandra couldn''t stop laughing from seeing Alexander''s expression. And Alice being in the same situation as him doesn''t help their case at all "Shut up mom!" Alexander couldn''t tolerate his mother''s teasing anymore so he had to shut her up "Mother..." Alice suddenly called causing the mother and son duo to freeze in shock ''Mother?!'' Thought Alexandra, a strange feeling started building inside her chest "I promise that I will take care of Alexander and make sure to make him happy" Alice''s eyes held so much passion and love when she spoke about Alexander "What?" Asked Alexandra. She pushed her son''s face away and came close to Alice "I said that I pro-" "Not that!" Alexandra cut off Alice''s words and said "Before that... What did you call me?'' "....Mother?" Alice said in confusion, her blood eyes were confused as she tilted her he''d to side in a cute manner "Yes!!" Alexandra caught Alice in an intense hug causing Alice to suffocate. She only let her go after Alice begged for some air "Don''t worry my daughter..." Alexandra''s eyes became wet from happiness. She couldn''t imagine that her little visit to her son would give her this much happiness "you don''t need to promise me anything, if he made you sad, just call me. I''ll make sure he eats some expired meat to heal his stomach." She winked at Alice as she gave Alexander a side glance. He went to set back with Ryo, Takumi, Hayama, Isami, and Natasha. This group was watching the interaction as if they are watching TV. They found this very amusing... Except for Alexander! But he had enough of that so he decided to change the topic "What about the Shokugeki??" He asked Then Everyone realized that were forgetting the match between them "Ahh! Yeah! " Alice jumped from Alexandra''s hug and stood in front of the group with serious eyes "Since everyone is here then we can start. The kitchen is ready and all we need left is one more judge." She looked at the guys for a suggestion to solve the problem Alexander swiped his hair back for a moment before he pointed at his mother behind Alice Alice turned around with a sweet smile" Mother would you be our 3rd judge?" She asked with a sweet voice causing Alexandra to nearly have a heart attack "Of course, of course, my daughter" Her voice started shaking from how much happiness she was experiencing right now. Who knows that just one word like that would be able to move Alexandra to the point of crying "Alright then..." Alexander stood up from the couch and looked at Ryo, Takumi, and Hayama "Are you ready to go down?" He asked with an arrogant expression which possed Takumi off "Keep dreaming, this is the day I mark my first win against you." Takumi stood up too and declared with pride "I''ll show you the way of Aldini" he said Hayama and Ryo too joined in "I am not aiming to defeat you personally, but I just want to let that snow-white back there realize that I am not some I ferior chef" Hayama''s eyes were giving him off as he was determined to show the world Jun''s way of cooking and this Shokugeki may be just the first step As for Ryo, he looked at Alexander with an intense look "..." But he didn''t say anything in the end "Say something, you idiot!!!" Alexander shouted. He was waiting for Ryo''s dramatic little speech so he can mock it at the end of the match but he did not say a single word which posed him off Alexander cleared his throat and calmed down "Anyway....let''s get this over with." =================== Chapter 58 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 48 - Making the Fish Please forgive my mistakes, this chapter still needs to be edited """""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""" Inside the Kitchen, Alice team and Hayama, Takumi, and Ryo''s team faced each other with intense glares "Alright. Rules are simple, you have a maximum of 2 hours and a half to prepare a [Spicy Merluzzo fish] dish, you can use any tool that you deem necessary" Alexandra stood between the two teams who didn''t move their eyes from each other A table was placed near the kitchen with three seats on it. Natasha and Isami are occupying two of them while the last one is for Alexandra "Does anyone object?" She asked "No!" Shouted everyone "Then, may the best team win!" Alexandra announced the beginning of the Shokugeki as both teams rushed to their station to prepare their dish Takumi called bus team and whispered "As we have agreed before, Ryo will make the fish, I will make the spice and Takumi, you will Assemble the whole dish for the presentation " He looked at Ryo and Takumi so they can confirm their plan "Are we clear?" He asked "Yeah, sure!" Said Takumi, he nodded with Ryo as he took off to prepare the fish putting his bandana on activating his berserker mode, while Hayama started choosing the best kind of spices based on his sense of smell, just like used to train with Jun As for Takumi, he started the preparation for when his teammates pass their work to him. He has been preparing for this moment for days now. He was determined to beat Alexander today no matter what. He started mixing the sauce for the dish As for Alice''s team. Both of Alexander and Alice are looking at each other with a deadpan face "What?" Alexander asked "What what?" Alice asked too "What is the plan?" He said, he shrugged his shoulders and continued"I hope that you have a plan, cause I don''t" Alice smiled at him and giggled "hehehe! I don''t have any plan too" she stuck out her tongue in a cute manner trying to plea for mercy but her cuteness didn''t affect Alexander at all He grabbed her head and rubbed his fist very hard on it making Alice feel the seven hells of pain "Ow ow ow!! I am sorry, sorry!" She wanted to cry hard from the pain She was getting. Her boyfriend can be cruel at times like this. Well, she can''t blame him for his reaction. Alexandra and the rest of the judges are looking at the two with a funny expression "What are they doing?" Natasha sweatdropped at the two''s antics. Isami couldn''t help but feel the same while Alexandra just thought of it as cute. "As a punishment, you''ll do all the work." Said Alexander "What?!!" Alice''s eyes opened wide at the sudden decision "Listen here honey, we are a team, that means we will do this to-" she couldn''t finish her statement when she locked eyes with Alexander''s unforgiving eyes "yes sir. I''ll do everything myself." She saluted like a soldier and started preparing the tools to work Alexander sighed and relaxed his shoulders "you make the sauce while I prepare the fish for you" "Yes, sir." Alice started making the sauce as Alexander is instructing her "Mix olive oil, 1 small onion, 2 garlic cloves, 1tsp oregano, and 1 tinned tomato with salt, pepper, and parsley" Alice didn''t want any time as she moved swiftly following whatever Alexander says, her ears are focusing so she wouldn''t miss a thing. While Alice is working very hard, Alexander is not lazing around. He grabbed the Merluzzo fish by the mouth and placed her in front of him. Swiftly slicing the middle with a knife like a hot razor cutting through butter, he took out the fish spine and cut off the head, all that is left is the fine fish meat, he cut the meat into 6 different pieces so they can be shaped into meatballs Alice was done with her sauce and Alexander handed her the pieces "My role here is done, I will be sure to guide you, so don''t worry" Alexander went behind Alice and put his chin on her shoulder as he grabbed her waist causing Alice to blush but she didn''t resist his advances "Alright, just like that, Dice the cod, pour some olive oil into a frying pan, add the cod. Season lightly with salt and pepper." Alexander''s breathy voice sounded next to Alice ears which made her tremble slightly with her face red like the sauce. Alexander had to grab her hand and work through with her. "Whoa, that my son for you!!" Alexandra was feeling amazed at bow swiftly her son owned his girlfriend in a matter of a minute. She can see Alice submitting to Alexander ''s move. Her eyes flashed with pride. All the time she spent teaching him these moves didn''t go to waste On the other side, the boys are boiling with anger ''Take this seriously, will you?'' The three witnessed as their Shokugeki turned into a date for the two. "Into the oven now." Alexander let go of Alice as she opened her special oven and pushed some buttons. Alexander sat down on his chair. Alice finished working on the oven and soon joined Alexander to sit on his lap "That was unfair of you" Alice kissed Alexander on his cheek while blushing. "Is it? I thought it was a good idea" Alexander whispered into her ear again making Alice feel her heart racing again "It was..." She said meekly as Alexander returned her previous kiss. The atmosphere in the kitchen turned pink causing the enemy team to work with an irritated expression After an hour, both teams dishes started giving their heavy aroma. They clashed together and it seems Alice team''s aroma is losing against Hayama''s "Hmph! That is expected" Hayama smiled with pride as he was pretty confident about their dish But strangely, Alexander wasn''t fazed by any of this. Soon, the time to serve their dish arrived. Both teams brought out their dish, Hayama, Takumi, and Ryo, each one of them presented a dish to one of the judges "Ooh!! A stuffed Meruluzo fish?!!" Alexandra looked at the dish in front of her and said with a smile "Yes, it has vegetables inside, it mixed with a hot and sweet sauce. Enjoy yourself." Hayama explained gently to Alexandra, Natasha, and Isami who took their first bite Isami started sweating a little as bid face became a little red "So hot...but I can''t stop!!" Isami started digging in his dish like there is no tomorrow. He was assaulted by the heavy taste of the fish meat and the strong aroma that burst out when he opened the stuffed fish Natasha was the same, she felt like she is swimming with the fishes under a deep ocean of lava. As for Alexandra, she didn''t have a strong reaction like the other which surprised the boys, then they remembered that she was the [GodMother], everything they made, she made it first. "So tasty!" Alexandra said with a smile as she finished her dish first. "It was a pleasure to serve you." Said Hayama "Grazie!" Said Takumi "Hell yeah!!!" Roy shouted with his eyes flaming with a desire to win and crush his opponent "It is our turn now..." Alice and Alexander brought their dish and presented it. Unlike the boys earlier, there was no heavy aroma that brought attention to the dish, it was a simple dish of fish meatballs with some vegetables like potatoes, onion, and tomatoes. "Here is our dish, take your time." Said Alexander with a confidant smile. He gave his mother a look that kind of pissed her off. The last dish is being served. Which team will win? as Hayama noticed, Alice team''s dish aroma is very weak compared to theirs. Will Alexander''s dish lose?? Chapter 49 - Home, sweet home! Guess who got a whole chapter for themselves today? Yes baby! It''s you ???? ********************************** Alexandra looked at the dish in front of her and then looked at her son who calmly stood there with his arm around his girlfriend''s shoulder "A Fishball...Really?" Alexander chuckled at her words and said "It''s the first thing that came to my mind" he shrugged his shoulders with a smile, fishballs aren''t the fanciest dish but they are still great if you know how to cook them. "As he said." Alice supported her boyfriend with a serious expression "Tsk...and here I was expecting something revolutionary from you," Alexandra mumbled under her breath as she took the first bite of the dish followed by Natasha and Isami. Takumi, Hayama, and Ryo waited for the results on edge. If Ryo didn''t have that traumatizing experience from the past from Lady Leonora and the women in front of him he would have cursed her to hurry up and eat the damn thing. But even monsters can sense death when it''s near, and no one plays with death. Alexandra took a bite, she closed her eyes giving no reaction at all, the same goes for Isami and Natasha, they just closed their eyes. Hayama grinned mentally as he thought ''This is our victory.'' But if only he knows what the three judges are feeling. For Alexandra, inside her mind, a memory was triggered. She walked inside a very familiar house, she saw stairs going down and she followed them. At the bottom and the ground floor, she heard a lot of noises that seemed familiar to her. Alexandra saw in front of her a scene that she missed a lot "Oi Leonora quit wasting food for your experiments" a young and a very healthy voice that Alexandra could recognize between millions. It was the voice of the young Natasha. The mother of the Polar Star Dorm. The girl who was getting yelled at was none other than Solomons Leonora, or as she is currently known, Nakiri Leonora. "Take it easy, auntie, I am just making a new dish" the snow haired and pale skinned girl didn''t mind the yelling she was getting at "Shut up you airhead, Alexandra! Come here and see what this idiot is doing" "Oi! What got Alexandra between us now?!" Leonora showed a frightful expression "There was no need to call her" As Leonora was begging for her life, a door was opened to reveal a younger version of Alexandra, her skin was as pale as Leonora''s and blood-red eyes are shining giving the young Alexandra a frightening look "Oi...Did you use the vegetables I took care of?" She walked to the scared Leonora "I...You see, Yesterday... A Shokugeki..." Before Leonora could defend herself, she received a strike to the head from Alexandra "You dumb snow, I told you to not use my vegetables!" Alexandra shouted as she hit Leonora on the head The grown Alexandra Alexandra who was watching her golden time in front of her own eyes couldn''t help but smile and tear up a little bit She watched as she and her old friend are fighting like the young teens they are. "That idiot son of mine..." Alexandra is well aware that this is the work of her son''s ability but she couldn''t really blame him for showing her such a good part of her life While Alexandra is watching this, Natasha is seeing the same scene, for her, Alexandra and Leonora, this was the best time of their lives, all of them spent these three years here in this house, fighting, challenging and crushing every opponent that came their way making the North Star the strongest house out in this school, the strength they acc.u.mulated made the house keep going strong for long years with no students at all. On the other hand, Isami is watching how he and his brother learned to cook from their mother at a young age. He couldn''t keep his emotions in control when he saw his mother again after long. Alexander grinned and asked " Now...Who is the winner?" Everyone in the room tensed. Hayama and the others weren''t as sure as before when they saw the judges tearing up Alexandra raised her hand "Alice team for me." "Alice team." Said Natasha Alice team." Followed Isami. Takumi and Hayama couldn''t believe their eyes and ears, Takumi clenched his fist ''Again...'' He thought bitterly While Hayama looked up and closed his. Ryo for the first time cursed out loud "Fuuuck!!!" "SHUT UP!!" Alexandra shouted at Ryo shutting him down immediately, Alice removed his bandana so no trouble will come up from him later on "And now this proves that we are the strongest in this dormitory" She did a victory sign '' was that what this Shokugeki about?! " Alexander rubbed his chin as he tried to recall the reason for this Shokugeki, but no matter what he wasn''t able to remember "Well, don''t be sad kids, you have 3 years to battle again and again. Just make sure that you don''t lose your rationality thinking about your defeat." Alexandra gave a little speech to the losing team, she had witnessed many people who lost their path after their defeat "You don''t need to tell us...ALEXANDER, ALICE...I Hayama will defeat you the next time we meet. The autumn election is just a week ahead so until then, be prepared" Hayama then left the dorm, he needs to calm down, and the best place to do so is Jun''s place Takumi sighed and resolved to improve himself again as he apparently is still far too weak while Ryo was getting smug looks from Alice from time to time, this wasn''t his first loss so he isn''t that frustrated but God damn it still hurts They got lively again after a day or so after everyone got over their loss but that didn''t mean that they accepted their defeat just like that The autumn election is near. Will that event bring out talents out of the students? Will it show now dishes from the young ones? Or will that event too turn into something far more than just a tournament?! ===================== Chapter 60 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 50 - Engagement!! It is here again, it is one of those chapters that I fear the most!! ================== The next day, The North Star was filled with a heavy smell of food being cooked, the aroma traveled across all the rooms waking everyone up with a smack. Alexander in his room with Alice woke up by the delicious smell. "Whos turn to cook today?" he asked with a sleepy voice "...Mmm...I think it was my turn" Alice rose up from his chest and rubbed her eyes. Both of them looked at each other for a moment and decided to leave the bed. Heading downstairs to the kitchen, they found Hayama, Takumi, Ryo, Isami, and Natasha surrounding Alexandra. When Alexandra saw the two came down finally, she smiled at them and said: "Food will be ready in ten minutes." Alice beamed with a smile as she ran to the kitchen and joined the others "Mother is cooking?" she asked with an overly excited tone sending an arrow to Alexandra''s heart when she heard her call her mother again "Yes, sweetie..."Alexandra couldn''t help but smile at the little snowball, she really liked Alice like her real daughter While everyone is marveling at the scene of the GodMother cooking in front of them, Alexander decided to lay on the couch until the food is ready so he can squeeze that last drop of sleepness out. After ten minutes, Alexandra finished cooking as she presented her dishes which could only be described as one of a kind. Everyone got a taste, saying they have tasted the fruits of heaven is not an understatement. Everyone had a blissful expression except Alexander, the boy basically grow up eating this food as snacks. They talked between themselves a bit with Takumi and Hayama asking a few questions about the frontlines of the cooking world which Alexandra was more than happy to answer. While they are talking, the gate bell rang "I''ll get it." Alexander stood up to answer the call so he can leave everyone to enjoy the breakfast that they may never get to taste again. He opened the front door and walked to the outside gate with the morning mist making him feel cold but a pleasant kind of cold. There was no one at the gate, he looked at the road and he saw a motorcycle leaving. he looked at the mailbox and opened it, he found an envelope and opened it. What he read inside was interesting. It was a letter from the elite ten regarding the autumn election. It says that the autumn election''s preliminaries will be held in the next week instead of the next month due to a new schedule of Totsuki dealing with a new business partner. "Great...That saves a lot of time." Alexander took another sheet that has nothing on it other than... [ Theme: "Curry Dish" ] "Curry...? Theme...?" Alexander wondered about what is written in the paper, he tried to think for a moment before a lightbulb shined on his head "Oh! it''s what we are supposed to cook in the preliminaries." Alexander shook his head not believing himself for taking a few seconds to realize what that meant. He then went inside the house and informed his friends, they were surprised at first but not for long as they just accepted the deal and mentally prepared themselves for the autumn election this week After finishing the breakfast that was made by Alexandra, Hayama stood up "I am leaving to Jun''s place, I will be doing some research on curry if you want to join?" He said "Count me in." Said Takumi, he had no experience why so ever regarding the curry field, the only thing he knows about curry is that it has a lot of spice...like, a lot of them. "Let''s go Isami." Takumi and Isami followed Hayama as they left the dorm Ryo, Alice, Alexander, Natasha, and Alexandra were the only people left on the breakfast table Alexandra looked at Ryo across of her and said: "Why don''t you follow them?" Ryo looked at her and said with a monotone voice "I don''t need to" "I wasn''t asking." Alexandra smiled as she elaborated her words, she was ordering him. Ryo didn''t hesitate to leave immediately, leaving Only Natasha who too took the hint and stood up "I still have not cleaned my room" she went upstairs "What is wrong?" Alice sensed something was wrong so she had to ask "We have a very important matter at hand to talk about," Alexandra said seriously as she picked a little piece of carrot that was left ob her plate and hit Alexander to wake him up before he falls asleep again "What is wrong, mother? This is weird" said Alice, she had this feeling that something is very bad was about to happen "My dear, you seem to not realize this but...Alexander is getting into an arranged marriage." Alexandra dropped the bomb causing Alice''s heart to feel like she was shot with a pistol "What?!!" She asked with her mouth moving like a fish "It is as she said...But it''s not official yet, the other party is still thinking about the matter, but if she agreed, then I will be engaged to someone else." Alexander followed his mother''s path. They didn''t plan this but Alexander was quick to understand his mother''s motive. She is trying to save him from a lot of trouble. " who is she? Is it Erina?" Alice wanted to explode from anger. If what she said was true and it turned out to be Erina, she swore to make Erina suffer for life. Cousins or whatever, she wasn''t willing to lose Alexander because of these dirty tricks "Relax, it is not her, in fact, I have not spoken with Erina for over a month now." Said Alexander "Then who is this girl?" Alice was dying to know who is this ugly duck who got in her way, it was supposed to be her, she was supposed to be his first girl and love. She can''t lose yet. "Well..." Alexander scratched his cheek as he struggled to speak "The 2nd seat" he said Alice froze in her place trying to understand what just happened, then it fell on her "Kobayashi Rindo-Senpai?!!" She shouted this can''t be! She thought "Now now, relax my honey, what I wanted to talk about is not this but another thing." Alexandra tapped on the table as she looked at Alice with a loving eye "The what?" Alice asked with a pained voice which made the mother and son feel like their heart are being squeezed "I want to take the chance that the other girl is still thinking about the deal to say...Do you want to get engaged to Alexander? Like, right now" Alexandra said shocking the girlfriend and boyfriend duo. Silence dropped in the room before Alice stood up sharply "YES!!!" She shouted as loud as she can. Yes!! If she got engaged first, then her efforts won''t go to waste but only bring her one step ahead. Her relationship can go even beyond. They won''t be a boyfriend and girlfriend anymore but an engaged couple soon to be married. Yes!! Her dream is just around the corner. "Great!!" Said Alexandra " I''ve already talked with Leonora and they agreed. So now, both of you can consider yourself to be an engaged couple. " she smiled at both of them Alexander looked at Alice ns smiled at her fondly, he ruffled her hair which earned a chuckle from her ''a disaster avoided'' Alexander can only thank God and his mother, he was sure that if his mother didn''t use the engagement card, his relationship with Alice can be damaged as he had been hiding this matter from her for days. "Let''s take a walk, honey," Alexander said to Alice as he extended his hand to her. With a slight blush, Alice took his hand and they left the dorm to walk together. Alexandra smiled and nodded at the two, Natasha came down the stairs with a face full of smiles "Should we prepare for a celebration?" She asked "No need, but more importantly, I am leaving to my company, my brother is crying blood from all the work Alexander throw at him," Said Alexander as she cleaned the table real quick Natasha displayed a sad face which earned a chuckle from Alexandra "I''ll come back later, I still have to attend this" she showed her a letter "This is?!!" Natasha was shocked when she read the latter "Yeah, so don''t be sad auntie, me and Leonora will meet again." And so, Alexandra packed her stuff and left the dorm. The boys are at Jun''s place researching a bit about Curry while Alexander and Alice are drunk in their own world. And so, one week went by like a flash. And the grand stage if the autumn elections came. All of the students headed to the grand Shokugeki arena to witness the battles that are gonna take place today. The North Star residents stood in front of the arena and exchanged a looked between each other, they grinned at each other and nodded understanding each other completely. ''Two of us must meet in the finals'' that was their goal. ====================== Chapter 61 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 51 - Good Old Totsuki! Chapter 63 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ===============ˇŮ===== The autumn elections, it''s an event where Totsuki''s most elite and talented students are picked by the elite 10 themselves battle each other in an intense and heated battle, there is no room for weakness, no room for mistakes. And the 43rd autumn election is no exception, its participants were chosen carefully and with the utmost care making sure that only the strong can step foot into the big stage. Alexander and co walked inside the huge building where the autumn election will be held. Inside the building is a large number of students waiting in the open arena with the other students in the spectacles seats, Alexander could swear that the whole school is here watching now. "These people are supposed to be the strongest of the first years huh?" Alice said with a subtle mocking tone "I hope so." Takumi stretched his arms as he scanned the area "Looks like your brother is here too" Akira pointed with his chin at Soma getting Alexander''s attention "Good" Alexander smiled at his brother who waved at him from afar place "I have to say, he is a strange one" Akira recalled the day Soma visited Jun''s place for some lectures about spices once the theme for the election was decided "Tell me something I don''t know, he is just like our father" Alexander could swear that Soma and his father are a copy of each other, it''s a constant battle for who is the weirdest between the two of them. Soma ran to his brother with his friends, Megumi, Yuki and Ryoko. "Aniki, it''s been long since the last time I saw you," Soma said as he punched Alexander lightly, the last time he saw his brother was when they were playing bing bong in their dorm before Alexander left suddenly without saying anything. "hello, everyone" he greeted his brothers friends too and so did Megumi and co But when his eyes landed on Isami, he got confused "Is this guy a new resident in your dormitory, Brother?" he asked with his head tilted "I''ve never seen him before anywhere." Said Ryoko "Yeah, and he is quite handsome, so I am pretty sure if someone like this was in our school I''d know about him." Said Yuki with her hand on her chin trying to recall where has she seen Isami "What are you talking about? this is my brother, Isami" Said Takumi Everyone took a moment to prosses his words out "Are you kidding me?!!" they shouted, their picture of Isami is the large dude who is always walking behind his brother, but this dude is on another level. Alexander and the others nodded in agreement with them, they had the same reaction when Isami came down one morning for the breakfast, they almost throw him out of the dorm thinking he was an intruder who walked in without permission. As the boys and girls were talking about Isami''s transformation, the lights turned off and everyone shut up from the sudden event. [We''de like to thank all of our attendees for waiting, please pay attention to the stage in the front, we''ll have some opening words from the director himself.] an announcer said in the mic as all students looked at the front stage with nervousness. This is Totsuki, until now, not a single good thing came when they were listening to some opening speeches Senzaemon, the director of Totsuki walked to the big stage with his grey Yukata and wooden sandals, his face is unmoving with no clear emotions on it. He sent a little bit of fear to the students just by walking and being present. He stood at the stage and inhaled deeply until he chocked causing a series of coughing. Alice facepalmed herself "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Alexander and Hayama chuckled at that. [When I breathe in this place''s atmosphere, I can feel my hear and body being surrounded by vitality. This Venue is know as the "Chandra''s room" It is only used for the Shokugeki''s between the elite 10.] Senzaemon''s words sent shock through all the students, making them realize how important this place is, anything related to the elite 10 is very important and to battle in the same place they use, is a great honor. [To honor all of the people who have been in the position of the first seat, it''s our tradition to hang their portrait here.] He pointed at the wall edge where a series of portraits ate hanged of all the 1st elite 10 seat holders. Alexander looked up to see some of the people he recognizes. His mother Alexandra is there too, her portrait is hanged a little bit before that of Doujima. He also saw Shinomiya''s too, Soma was surprised at that, he had never witnessed anything like that. "Oh! its that women from the last week with my father." Soma pointed at the portrait of Alexander''s mother "Huh? You don''t know who she is?" asked Alexander, he looked at his brother with confusion, doesn''t he know that Alexandra is Joichro''s first wife? "Nah, she was with my father when he came to visit, but I didn''t get the time to introduce myself probably." Soma shrugged, everyone in the room looked at him and then looked at Alexander, they know who Alexandra is but it is not their business to speak in. Alexander decided no to tell him anyway, if his mother didn''t introduce herself to him probably, then he shouldn''t get in her business anyways. [Many matches and many specialties were born here.] Senzarmon continued as he brought the students back from their sightseeing [ they linger here like sediment. The continues memories of the battle that were held here, and the autumn election''s "main tournament" will be held here too] Senzaemon''s voice started to get louder, deeper and more joyful, the more he spoke about this place, the more excited he became too, and the students shared the same feeling too. [LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, YOU WILL MAKE HISTORY HERE] he shouted as hard as he can getting the students adrenaline pumping up like crazy as the grinned wide and clear [ COOKS OF TOTSUKI''S 92ND GENERATION? LET US MEET AGAIN IN THIS PLACE] following his voice, all of the first years gave an ear-piercing shout in response to the director''s speech. Senzaemon then left the stage, letting the students enjoy their moment of feeling the power in themselves. After he left the stage, another announcement came [...We will now announce the rules of the preliminaries. the basic regulations are as written in the letter sent to you: The theme is "Curry Dish". You may use the ingrediants in this venue or the ones you brought with you, the time limit is three hours...And regarding the number the passing students...Out of the 60 participants, the number of students that will advance to the main tournaments is a total of eight.] These few words sent shivers down the spines of every student there. As they have expected, things aren''t getting any easier. "Eight?!!" "Impossible, but why did they even bother choosing 60 participants?!" "Again!!!" "So cruel!" Many reactions irrupted between the students. from fear, excitement, nervousness, and anxiety. [We ask all participants promptly proceed to either hall A or B at this time, in about an hour from now...at 11:00, the preliminaries will start] All students didn''t waste any time, althought they were scarred, they are still the best of the first year in this generation. Each student ran to his designated hall. "Well then, let us go too" Alexander looked at his friends who were still calm and quiet about the whole thing, unlike everyone, these guys are the most confident in their skills, they know they can face any challenge that comes their way "Make sure you pass this round, I hope to meet someone from our dorm in the finals" Alexander smiled at them which they returned. "You bet, it will be me who you''ll be facing." Takumi proclaimed proudly, each day he is growing, each day he is learning new stuff, either from Alexander, Hayama, Alice, Ryo, Isami, or even his own mistakes. He won''t stop growing, not until he defeats Alexander. Alexander was happy to hear that, he looked at the other and with no words, he could understand that they were determined to reach the top with their full power. "Then, let us meet first in the main tournament." Alexander turned to leave to his hall. The rest followed him as they were separated into two halls. Alexander breathed in a deep breath, This intense feeling, this excitement, this atmosphere...It''s just good old Totsuki. he thought ==================== Chapter 63 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 52 - None other than him! Orie Sendawara, One of the twin sisters nicknamed as the Queens of curry. She made her way toward hall B where one-half of the participants in this year''s autumn election is gathering waiting for the signal to begin "Such a grand event for a bunch of kids." Isshiki who was walking with her smiled at that "I wouldn''t say they are kids as every last one of them is capable of working in a 4-star hotel." Isshiki praised his juniors without holding back Orie Just ignored him and sat on her chair. The two judges who were already waiting for her smiled and said: "Would you like to announce the start of the tournament?" They handed Ber the mic and she took it casually [Alright everybody, make the best curry dish you could make, and make sure you don''t embarrass yourselves] with an arrogant and smug face she announced the beginning of the battles. While doing so, she ran her eyes across the participants judging them. The students didn''t take long to start making their dish, each student had his own idea, many tools were brought out. Takumi took out pasta dough, he made the spectators confused at his actions "Why is he using a pasta dough?" "Isn''t it a bit yellowish?" "Maybe he kneaded it with turmeric or something?" A heated discussion is raising up about each student''s ingredients they pull out. Isami managed to stirrup the students to talk about him as he filled the bottom of the pot with tomatoes. Orie sniffed the air as a heavy aroma hit her nose, she shivered from it and looked at the person responsible for it. It was Yuki "So that what it is...a "wild game curry" " a few students managed to impress Orie so she can give them a look Isshiki was happy to hear her praise his fellow dormmate While this was going on, Alice managed to grab the attention with her scientific tools, she brought with her an instant freezer and centrifuge While Hisako got the attention she deserves by her quick movement and her familiarity with her tools. She poured the spices she mixed into the water. Alice and Hisako looked ta each other with a little hatred, mainly from Hisako. ''How dare you hurt Erina-sama''s feeling! '' Hisako is still angry as she remembers how her master is in pain knowing that the man she loves is with another woman "Don''t look at me like that...everything goes, Erina isn''t the only one who is feeling bad knowing the man she loves is with another woman." Alice is still feeling bad knowing that she is sharing Alexander now and she got no choice in the matter, not her, not Alexander. The only thing that makes her bear it is that she is officially engaged to Alexander before anyone else. Orie who observed the kids turned around to flirt with Isshiki "Now that we are done here, Isshiki-chan, won''t you be my possession already?????" her melodic and seductive voice made her fellow judges feel like their heart is about to burst, but Isshiki remained calm and acted professionally "How mean???? stop teasing me and be mine already????" she pushed up her assets to show Isshiki what he will be missing. In the middle of her picking up Isshiki. A faint and stealthily smell made its way across the hall making everyone feel a shiver of pleasure going down their spine "What is this smell?" "So good!" "God, who is making this heavenly aroma?!!" Many students exclaimed as they enjoyed the pleasant aroma. It didn''t take long to reach the judges'' area. Orie, Isshiki, and the other judges felt like they were up in the cloud but there a sea of fire under them. Feeling both of the pleasure and danger. Orie closed her eyes and leaked a slight m.o.a.n "Mmm...This smell, where have I smelled something like this before?" She opened her eyes to look for who is responsible for such an event. Her eyes followed her strong sense of smell, it went beyond, Takumi, Hisako, Alice, and Isami. Back at the last station inside this hall, one chef with a black T-shirt under his white chef uniform. His Redish-black hair swayed following the motions of the air, his Golden eyes glowed under the heavy illuminated area. Orie''s eyes went wide opened as she saw him"...AL...Alexa...nder-sama?!!" She could not believe her eyes, she closed her eyes and opened them thinking she was hallucinating "ALEXANDER-SAMA????" Orie shouted as her eyes turned into the shape of a heart, she jumped from her chair and want to head to Alexander''s place but she was stopped by the other judges and Isshiki "Lady Orie, please stop, it''s prohibited for a judge to walk inside the cooking area." One judge said "Please, restrain yourself." Isshiki put his hand on her shoulder and with a charming smile he said " Please wait until he wants to serve his dish, then you can meet him face to face" Orie bites on her thumbnail, as she thought about all the time she wasted looking for him in Russia, just for him to be in Japan all this time. "Fine." Orie sat down and played with her golden hair waiting for Alexander to come and present his dish. She can''t wait already by the heavenly aroma he is releasing. Her eyes are glued on him like he is the only thing in this universe. "Oh! My sister... I must inform her about this" she took out her phone and messaged her sister. Her twin sister in the other hall received her message and wanted to run to B hall just so she can get a glimpse of Alexander. But she was stopped by Eizan and the other judges as Ryo was the first student to serve his dish, so they can''t have her out just yet. Back in hall B, the first to finish his dish is a student named Takumi Ishiwatari. He served his new chicken curry dish to the judges [Now everyone, the first contestant will be serving his dish, I wonder what the judges have to say about this?] A cute girl stood behind the serving student as his dish was being tasted "Great...the flavor is strong and the chicken slices aren''t hard to chew on. It is really a great dish" Osaji Kita, one of the judges praised Takumi''s dish. "It is as sir.osaji said, it is good." Judge Shinjo added too "It is my honor to hear such words" having heard words that please his ear, Takumi was sure his score won''t be anything fare from the top. As the score was announced on the big screen, Takumi, the MC girl, and even the audience were shocked. He only got 24 scores, Takumi jaw was on the floor as he couldn''t believe their what he is seeing now "Only 24?!!... How can this be? Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake??" Takumi said to the judges [Honorable Judges, the maximum score each of you can give is 20 ] the MC girl reminded the judges "We are aware of this..." Mr.Osaji said to the MC before his eyes shifted to Takumi "...Boy...we are not looking for good chefs here. Anything less than phenomenal is bound to be crushed under the floor." His voice was cruel to the ear as he ripped through Takumi''s pride. The poor boy felt like he has just hit a wall that he will never pass his entire life. He trembled and his legs went weak. He fell on his knees and resigned to his fate. The first victim was just crushed in front of their eyes. This made the students spend more efforts on their dishes so they won''t end up like them. The next contestants to serve are Arato Hisako and Sadatsuka Nao. Both of the girls seemed like they have some kind of hatred. Nao was first, her fish was simply creepy. It was a dark curry dish with noodles, it even made Orie shudder at the sight of it. But against all predictions, the dish was anything but bad. Orie and the other four judges felt like they were slaves to the flavor making the audience feel awe and shocked. The score was announced and Nao got 84 points. "Now, Try to beat that, mess very annoying secretary." Nao looked at Arato as she laughed creepily "Humph, you savage women, it seems you still have not learned your lesson. Let me show you the difference in our abilities Arato presented her dish. Orie was the first to take a taste Immediately she felt like she went deep down the ocean and swam with the fishes. Arato''s dish was a curry dish with seafood. Her score was 92 points. The highest so far. Next was Yuki from the polar star. Her dish was not anything far from the highest scoring dish. Her dish was a hybrid between curry, rice, and pineapple. Although she got fewer points from Orie due to her strict judgment, the other judges still gave her night points. Her final score is 86. The next person was Houjou Miyoko. Her Chinese curry dish gained the judges'' pleasure and satisfaction, giving her a score of 87 taking second place after Arato. Next was Isami, his Calzone wrapped Curry was a shock to everyone. The judges tasted the dish and they were assaulted with the taste of tomatoes that Isami put in the bottom earlier. But the surprise is that his curry only uses tomato''s water and no other form of water. His final score was 87, gaining the third place from Yuki. Isami looked at his brother and smiled "I gave it my everything, Nii-chan. So make sure you don''t lose. I don''t you to cry here." "THAT WAS WHEN WERE KIDS!!" Takumi shouted as he almost dropped his dish " forget about it already." "No, it is a good memory to keep" Isami smiled as he went back to his station and wait for the contest to be over. Takumi Aldini served his dish "Bon appetite." Orie observed his dish ''Mushroom...Bacon, pepper...The pasta''s shape is similar to fettuccine.'' She took her fork and rolled some on it, as soon as the fork entered her mouth she felt like a storm was inside her mouth, as she swallowed the food down, the storm followed. Orie felt like she was standing between a line that cuts between Italy and Japan. Both flavors of the two cuisines. But most importantly, in her mind, she saw a Samurai Takumi cutting through an invisible barrier that held back many chefs in the world. He had finally reached another level. Takumi Aldini is a new man with new ambitions. As the judges were savoring the flavor of his dish. Takumi looked back at his brother who had already realized the result beforehand. He smiled at his brother and shifted his eyes to Alexander. ''Alexander...look here, look at me... Every fight I lost, every advice you gave me. All of them are right here in this one dish.'' The score was announced and the hall was silent for a moment. Takumi Aldini- 96 points "Wooooah!!" "Impossible!!" "How can that be?!!" Many students were on the verge of breaking their skulls, they had already thought that Arato was the first place, her being Erina''s aide didn''t let them doubt her at all. But to surpass her with 4 points is something phenomenal. Throughout the history of the autumn election, only one person was able to crack through the 95 point mark to higher scores. "Grazie!" Takumi Next is Alice. "I hope you don''t mind me serving before you babe." Alice held er curry dish as she spoke to Alexander "Nah, just go ahead, I am still not done yet." Said Alexander as he put the final touches on his dish [Next contestant is ...] Before the MC can finish her words, Alice was already at the judges'' table. "Here, I worked hard on this one, please try some" Alice smiles as she presented her curry dish...I guess?!! Takumi walked to her and saw her dish, he frowned "Where is the curry part in this?" He asked The judges were Already shocked "You see, the mousse was made by mixing frozen crushed foie with turmeric and the white part in the center is a mix between 6 diffrent cheese potato puree. I used the quick freezer to make it melt as soon as it is inside the mouth" While Alice is explaining, Orie is feeling like she knows every single detail about the dish as it goes down her throat. She leaked a pleasant voice as an electric shock spread through her body "And I used an animation tool to make that crescent shape..." Alice is still explaining her dish to Takumi who getting his brain roasted from all the information he is getting "There you go again with all of this science stuff, just cook like everyone else, will ya?" Takumi felt that this is too much to be called a dish, it''s already like a lab dish than a cooked fish The score was up and it was 95 points. "Tsk...I am behind Italian-kun...how unpleasant" "What? Does it hurt to lose? Hahaha" Takumi started laughing as hard as he can to get in Alice''s nerves. And it worked as they started fighting... again. [Next is...contester Tadokoro Megumi.] It was Megumi''s turn, she looked at the scoreboard and her heart felt like it was at the deepest part of the ocean. The scores were so high, if she wanted to be in the next round, she needs to get that 90 points. Isshiki smiled at her and said with an assuring tone "Its okay Tadokoro-kun, you have grown since the training camp, you can do it." Hearing her senpai''s voice, Megumi Steeled her will and presented her dish "This is my " goosefish Dobu-Jiru curry. I worked very hard on it, please don''t hesitate " The judges took a bite and they felt so warm and cozy as if they are inside their own home surrounded by their family members and loved ones. Orie saw her sister peeling oranges for her as she fed her. "This... Feels like...I want to go home!!" Orie smiled and closed her eyes to savor the taste of home as much as she can. The judges didn''t have any difference in their reactions as they all longed for their homes. Tears went down Orie''s cheek. The score was up, Tadokoro Megumi- 91 points. She was in fourth place after Hisako The audience went Wilde, Megumi was competing with the top at this moment, her score is way up high as she cracked the 90 points wall. Tadokoro fell down to the floor as she breathed a sigh of relieve. As everyone was discussing how surprising this turn of events was. A faint sound of footsteps was heard in the arena. Megumi looked behind her and Alexander looked down at her with a sad smile "I sorry." His voice held petty for Megumi as she was quick to pick that up. She suddenly remembered who this is...who was the person who managed to stand up against an Alumni? Who managed to finish an impossible training camp task with one hand? Who cooked a breakfast buffet with one arm and still finished 2nd? Megumi''s heart clenched very hard as she answered these questions '' yes...it was none other than him'' ===================== Chapter 64 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 53 - Shock... just shock! At one of the remote but not abandoned buildings of Totsuki, inside a certain room, a series of sighs were unleashed every now and then. The person responsible for such a thing is the red princess of Totsuki herself. Kobayashi Rindo. While she was deep in her thoughts, other people around her felt uncomfortable, seeing Rindo like this is something impossible as she would be jumping around Totsuki looking for something new and unique. "Umm...Rindo..Is..is everything alright?" One of the two boys with Rindo spoke to her. His hair is while with his silver eyes that can look into anyone''s soul. His tie is hanged Loos on his shoulder "Did she hit her head on something or what?" Kouga said as he gave his report to the first seat. "Be quiet cat head, I am thinking about a serious matter here" Rindo looked at Kouga with irritation making the two elite 10 members feel that Rindo is surely not herself today. The last person to think about something seriously is Rindo. This made her friend Tsukasa feel that there must be something wrong, he and Kouga exchanged a look before he asked "What is the matter, Rindo? Is it dangerous??" "Yes, very dangerous" Rindo looked at her friend with her golden cat eyes as Kouga somehow tensed up feeling the dangerous tone Rindo was speaking with The two boys waited for Rindo to continue with everything focused on her "...Kouga...Tsukasa..." She called "What is it?" They asked "....Am I a fun person to be with??" Suddenly Rindo''s serious mode disappeared and was replaced with her usual happy go lucky mode. Kouga looked at her with anger but decided to shut up, he clenched his teeth enduring the frustration. He knows better than anyone how Rindo can be annoying at times if she put her mind to it. Tsukasa sighed in relief as he returned to his meekly mode again " Don''t scare me like that Rindo. " he said "What are you talking about, Tsukasa?! This is very serious, now answer me." Rindo caught Tsukasa collar and shook his body back and forth "R..Rindo...please stop." Tsukasa started feeling dizzy from the continues shaking Letting go of Tsukasa, Rindo eyed Kouga like a predator, feeling her star, Kouga tensed and protected himself as she jumped on his body dropping him on the floor like a pro wrestler "Answer me Kouga, your cute senpai is begging you." Said Rindo with a cute voice Kouga hit the floor in submission feeling his arms going numb "let go of me you savage..." But Rindo paid him no mind. Kouga thought of a solution to this situation, but all that comes to his mind is the preliminaries of the autumn election that are going on Suddenly Kouga had an idea "Did you hear the news?? They say there is someone really strong in this year''s autumn election participants." He throws the news at Rindo even tho he himself did not check it out, but everything is fine as long as Rindo let go of his arms "Really?!" And it worked. Rindo let go of Kouga as she stood up, she helped him up with her eyes shining " Who is he? which hall is he in?" She asked wanting to storm right away, the preliminaries are still halfway through if she left now she may be able to catch him in action. Kouga sweatdropped as he doesn''t know if the rumors are true or not. Tsukasa tried to remember if he had heard such news before. "If I am not wrong...I heard Eizan say something about a boy who served 201 meals in the breakfast buffet assignment in the training camp...it may be him" Said Tsukasa, this piece of news made Rindo feel very excited. ''One arm?!! So cool!'' She thought "Who is he?" She asked again. Tsukasa smiled as he tries to remember the name as he went through the names of the participants as it will help him remember "...His name iiiiiis...Saiba Alexander, he is in Hall B." Said Tsukasa as he looked at one paper in front of him. "If you left now you w--" before he can finish, Rindo grabbed him by his arm and took off, not forgetting Kouga too. Rindo dragged the 1st and 8th seat of the elite 10 to the autumn election preliminaries halls. She can''t wait to see this person. Her mind was in chaos lately because of her fianc¨¦e''s words. From that night on, she wasn''t in the mood to do anything. This may help her feel refreshed. Running straight to hall B, Rindo passed the building''s gate. Hearing no sound at all, Rindo went sad in the hallway. She thought it must''ve ended a long time ago if there is no noise from the audience. The autumn election brings every first year in the school to watch. Obligatory. The only reason for this quietness must be because everyone must''ve left. Seeing his friend down, Tsukasa patted her shoulder. But suddenly Rindo''s ears twitched "do you hear that?" She asked Kouga and Tsukasa listened closely but did not hear anything "I don''t h--" before Kouga can say anything. An ear-piercing crowd shouting came from the hallway "It''s not over yet!!" Rindo ran forward followed by Kouga and Tsukasa. They entered the audience area and they were right, it wasn''t over yet. "What happened. Is it something Interesting??" Rindo looked around her as she saw everyone talking in between each other with frightened eyes. Rindo became confused as she looked back at Kouga and Tsukasa who were looking up with shocked faces making Rindo even more confused. Following their line of sight, Rindo looked up, specifically at the screen board. When she saw what was on it, she too, for the first time in her life felt at loss of words. What was on the board is the following... Saiba Alexander - 100 points Takumi Aldini - 96 points Nakiri Alice - 95 points Arato Hisako - 92 points =================== Chapter 66 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 54 - 100 Points!! Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional. ===================== Chapter 67 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ===================== Throughout the history of Totsuki, in all of the previous autumn elections. No one was able to break through the 98 mark. Only one person managed to achieve such a feat. It was the GodMother herself. With 99 points. But even she struggled to reach that level. If someone shouted he will get full mark in the preliminaries of the autumn election, he will be dubbed as a na?ve kid who doesn''t know how hard it is, even the judges will feel petty for him as they will crush his dream. And those same judges are now at their table with lights shining on them, crying from the emotional impact they had received. No one said anything bad to them, no one touched them. But they ate something, something that pulled up the most treasured memory they have. Orie, one of the twin curry queen. Was on her phone "No mom, nothing happened to me! I just wanted to hear your voice...yes, my sister is okay too" tears are streaming down on her cheeks while she uses a napkin to wipe them out. Another judge, Osaji, he pulled out a picture of his deceased daughter and started crying in silent. He touched the picture gently. His red eyes and tears didn''t shadow his genuine smile. He recalled the first time she was born and how happy she was. The other three judges, each one had the thing they treasured in their memory in front of them very clear. All of their ambitions were put aside for a moment before they realized for what they have been doing this all the time. Some did it for their family, some wanted their kids yo idolize them and be proud. All in all, they remembered. [Excuse me....] The MC girl called for the judges. The hall was very silent as the audience were very confused. No one knows what happened to the judges. One moment they were eating and the other they were crying. The judges looked at the MC girl with a little bit of anger scaring her. [I... I am really sorry to disturb you...but you must give us the result, contestant Alexander and his fellow students are eager to know the results] she pointed Alexandra who had Alice and Takumi standing beside him waiting with eagerness for the results although they have a really bad feeling about this. "Fine..." Orie looked at Alexander and smiled "Alexander-sama, you did a splendid job with this coconut curry dish..." She hit two buttons in front of her "...Congratulations" No sooner, the screen board showed the result, if the hall was quite earlier then now it must be nothing short of dead silent. They can''t be blamed, everyone looked up and dropped their jaws. "You gotta be kidding me!" Said Takumi "This is way too much of flexing, babe" Alice smiled awkwardly, she knows that her fianc¨¦e is very talented and can stand his ground against Alexandra...but this...this is what she had never imagined. Saiba Alexander - 100 points Alexander relaxed a little as he looked at Takumi. Takumi noticed him staring and looked back at him "How about that?" He extended both of his hands at the screen. A tick mark appeared on Takumi''s forehead as he exploded "what the hell are you being proud for?! This is not over yet! Do you hear me." His finger was on Alexander''s cheek pressing hard on him. "Whatever~" Alexander played it cool and looked the other way with a smug expression. Alice smiled ad she looked to the screen board "with this, three of the North Star are taking the top spots." "Hell yeah!" Takumi quickly shifter his behavior to celebrating "Congratulations, everyone!" Isami came to his brother with a smile "looks like I still got a long way to go." He said "Do your best Isami" Takumi didn''t forget to encourage his brother a little. On the other side, Megumi was looking down, tears are falling on her cheeks while her body is trembling. ''I lost...again" she closed her eyes as she couldn''t bear to look up at her friends and her hometown people who are watching "MEGUMI!!!" "MEGUMI!!" Several shouting came from the audience, Megumi dormmates are waving a flag that had a chibi Megumi in it. "Don''t be down!!" "You did your best!!" The two boys from the polar star are crying as they tried to make their friend feel better. They if all people know what she been through Fumio looked at Megumi and the two idiots shouting at her, her eyes couldn''t help but let tears go down. She clenched her hands and then took a long deep breath "Megumi!!!" She shouted getting Megumi attention "You are of the Polar star''s residents, don''t cry!! With her shaky voice, Fumio managed to say what she wanted. For her, these words are enough. No matter what happened, Tadokoro was still worthy enough to stay in the Pilar star, meaning she has the potential to raise up the ranks. As soon as Fumio stopped shouting, the crowd erupted with screams. A miracle happened, and they were one of the few people to witness this live. Heated discussions begin spreading between the students. This is unheard of. Some were doubting their eyes while others are trying to figure out how that dish is made. They witnessed the whole process and they were sure it was just the normal coconut curry dish. This unbelievable! At Alexander and co. Alice who heard Megumi friends shouting her name, felt her heart clenching as she started crying too " this is so touching! " "Why are you crying too?!" Said Takumi with a surprised expression "Shut up you heartless monster!!" "What did you call me?" "You monster!!" The two didn''t take long to start fighting making Alexander feel a terrible headache "It must be hard," Isami said with a smile "You have no idea!" Said Alexander On the other side. At the audience area. Three people were looking down at the person who made a whole stadium go crazy "This guy is some big trouble." Said Kouga. Tsukasa smiled as his blood started pumping very hard, his long-dormant competitive personality started to resurface again " He is not half bad...don''t you think so too, Rindo?" Tsukasa said to Rindo but he never got an answer. "Rindo...?" He looked at her and saw her eyes glued on Alexander "Do you perhaps... know him?" He asked. Kouga picked that up and listened closely "Yeah..." She smiled with a big grin, her cat eyes glowed as she eyes Alexander like a delicious meal " He is my Fianc¨¦e " Tsukasa and Kouga froze as Rindo passed by them and left the arena. "This is going to be fun!" Rindo left those words before she disappeared in the dark hallway again leaving her friends looking at Alexander with shocked eyes. ==================== Chapter 67 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 55 - Cheers! Its new chapter bebeh ------------------------------------------------------------------ Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional. At the elite 10 council meeting room, Nakiri Erina, Etsuya Eizan, Nene Kinokuni, S¨­mei Sait? are sitting in their respective seat in the meeting room. "Four...although I had asked for a meeting, only four showed up. Don''t they understand that the main tournament is just a few days away?!" Erina tapped on the table with her finger, she was pretty annoyed at how her senpais carry no sense of priorities at all "There is still enough time Nakiri-san..." Nene, the twin pigtails green-haired girl spoke as she adjusted her glasses "Besides...All we need to do for the main tournament is choosing the theme. That would only require a short 15 minutes meeting. No need for the rush" she said "Even so--" "I don''t think we should rush things Nakiri-san" the samurai looking guy with the undercut spoke as he stood up "Saito- senpai!" Erina called for the leaving senpai. Her purpose is to get things done very quickly so she can free her schedule. If things went like this, she will be busy for the whole next week. At this rate, she won''t be able to meet him, she won''t be able to Congratulate him. Nene stood up too and looked at Erina " Until the next meeting... " she turned to leave leaving only Erina and Eizan alone. "God! How can they do this?!" Erina cursed her luck for having such irresponsible senpais. Erina looked at Eizan who was in deep thoughts while looking at the preliminaries results, things went further than he expected. He looked up and his eyes met with Erina''s "Nakiri..." He called "What is Eizan-senpai?" "How much do you know about Saiba Alexander?" Asked Eizan, he had seen Nakiri Alice around him, so he was hoping that Erina does know something. "Alexander-sama...?" Erina wondered about why would Eizan ask such question but she didn''t think about it for long and continued " All I know is that he descends from a prestigious family with a long history in the business and political world, The helmet family and he is the young family head currently after his uncle proved to be unworthy of such responsibility " Ad soon as Eizan heard the name "Helmet" he felt like he did hear that name before. He stood up and left the meeting room too "until the next meeting, Nakiri" Erina soon left the room, she met Arato outside waiting for her " Erina-sama!" She called "What are you doing here, shouldn''t you be in your kitchen practicing as I mentioned" "My duties as Erina-sama''s secretary are far more important," said Aroto with total devotion Erina sighed and smiled "Your opponents this time are far stronger than you think, especially the ones who were in your group" the two girls walked towards the exist as Erina was giving a piece of advice to her secretary. Arato recalled the three monsters in her group, Alice, Takumi, and Alexander. She has some confidence about defeating anyone in the main tournament, but the two who had the highest score this time around made her feel a little uncomfortable. Takumi and Alexander''s result were phenomenal this time around, no one had expected this kind of result at all. Speaking of Takumi and Alexander. The two are celebrating their achievement with their fellow friends. "Everyone. Let us Congratulate each other, Takumi, Alice, Hayama, Ryo, Isami and Alexander. You all did a great job and proved yourselves. Cheers!!" Natasha raised her beer cup up with her shaking and happy voice. Her eyes are shining with happiness. "Cheers" everyone followed behind her and raised their drinks up as they shouted happily. Most of the North Star residents managed to move to the main tournament making Natasha feel very happy. Seeing the old Natasha happy made them happy too. Although not everyone was happy. Hayama was feeling very bad. He can''t believe that his score is the fourth. Alexander has 100, Takumi 96, and Alice has 95 points. This is too much for him to handle, his specialty field is spices, he was damn sure he will be the one to prevail on the top of the preliminaries. But it seems not. It seems he has overestimated his abilities. Takumi came to Hayama and put his arm on his shoulder " Don''t be sad Hayama-kun, we will meet each other in the preliminaries soon hahaha!!!" Takumi was having the best moment in his life. Although he didn''t manage to beat Alexander again, he still got the 2nd spot. and he broke a record too. This further proves that he is growing, all the battles he lost against Alexander honed his skills and spirit even more than he excpected. He was right in choosing Alexander as his rival. "Shut up, I don''t need you to cheer me up." Hayama slapped the smug Takumi''s hand away from him but Takumi still laughed Isami came to rescue Hayama from his brother''s happy mood "He seems very happy..." Alice spoke to Alexander who was drinking his cold apple juice, he raised his eyebrow and nodded. Natasha watched her little children play around with a smile as she compared this scene with one of her past memories. "By the way Alexander... What did you make to earn all of these points?" Ryo popped out of nowhere beside Alexander. Immediately, Takumi, Alice, and Hayama zoomed at Alexander''s place "That''s right..." Said Hayama with an intense look "spell what you have right now." "I second that too," said Takumi while Alice nodded exaggeratedly. "It was just a normal coconut curry dish, you guys never made one of those?" He asked "Don''t try to fool us, no way in the 7 heavens will a normal coconut curry dish earn 100 scores in the autumn election." Said Alice, she poked Alexander in the cheek while everyone threatened him with a murderous look. Alexander sighed and put his glass down "it''s all about your way of cooking and belief..." said Alexander, his words weren''t clear as the guys tilted their heads in confusion making Alexander face palm himself. " Everyone has their unique style of cooking while some have the same, they differ in the level of their mastery of that way. Your way of cooking is your identity as a chef, it gives the dish a mysterious flavor that no other chef can give..." He stood up and dramatically spread his arms "and your belief is that you believe in your dish, you believe that your dish is the best and it can reach the desired goal you want, you make the dish believing it will make the judges feel like everything else is trash and only your dish is regarded as true gourmet" Alice, Takumi, Ryo, and Hayama looked at Alexander with wide eyes. "What a show-off!!" Said Takumi "Go flex on someone else!" Said Alice. "Don''t go around giving speeches just because you got 100 points. It doesn''t matter if you are not the last man standing in the main tournament" said Hayama. "... Be prepared." Said Ryo with a monotone voice Alexander rolled his eyes as he felt like he just poured water in the sand. "By the way everyone... Did you forget something?" Called Alexander "I don''t think so..." Said Hayama with irritation, his low score is still bothering him. Alexander opened his uniform and pulled out a small box, he opened it slowly and showed everyone what is inside. Everyone''s eyes widened. "The North Star''s ultimate Uno championship..." Said Alexander, he made a serious expression that he didn''t make even when he was cooking in the preliminaries, he wasn''t alone, everyone else did the same "Ah yes, it was today," said Hayama with a deep voice. "How pathetic... It will be my win this time" Alice looked at Isami who had his usual smile but it was coated with a little of mockery inside it. "Humph...today will mark my first win" Alexander and the rest gathered around a table as the cards were shuffled and passed around Natasha witnessed this sudden turn of events as she burst out laughing while thinking ''they are the same...they are really the same!!'' Totsuki is a school with competitive people who grind to be the best cooks in the world. But inside the North Star. cooking is not everything... The autumn election main tournament is near. Now, who will face who? will the North Star friends face each other? but most importantly, who will be the strongest student of al of the first years?! Chapter 56 - Scared? While the winners in the preliminaries were celebrating their victory, Alexander and co were battling each other in Uno, they had some fun trough the night. The next day, they were dead asleep from being tired all night. None of them could move a finger, only the old Natasha woke up to clean the dormitory. At another location, the port, It was very early in the morning. Morning mist is creeping around every corner of the port, from the warehouses to the docked giant sh.i.p.s. In one particular area, a group of black-suited men were looking at the biggest ship in this port. One of the men who seem like their leader spoke out first "So you''re telling me that a bunch of Japanese Yakuza, stormed in the ship took out our "equipment" and left without anyone noticing? " the man had a black spiky hair with an undercut. His Golden eyes glowed in the morning mist giving him a dangerous vibe. This man is none other than Alfie Helmet, Alexander''s uncle. His henchmen lowered their heads in shame. While Alfie is listing the things that are missing, a black car pulled up behind them. A man got out running and opened the back door just for one woman to get out. The women had long raven hair, just as her brother, her blood-red eyes glowed a little giving her a scary vibe. This woman is none other than Alexandra, Alexander''s mother and the woman known globally as the GodMother Of The Gourmet World. "For god''s sake..." She sighed as she made her way to her brother''s group "...is it true that everything got stolen? net even one is left?" She asked her brother as the henchmen parted to let her in their circle. Alfie looked at the paper in his eyes "yup...not even a small pistol is left" he said Alexandra frowned and took the paper, it was a list of firearms, from handguns to assault rifles. Her frown became deeper "My son will not like this." She said. She can''t even imagine how angry he will be when he hears about this. "But hey, look at the bright side..." Called Alfie with a cheerful smile "At least we didn''t ship the bullets with the weapons, with this the weapons can''t be used." He said. Alexandra could barley hold herself and not punch her brother right in the nuts "This is why father made Alexander the family head," She said harshly making Alfie feel like a bullet just went through his heart. His eyes teared up a little bit. His henchmen are sympathizing with him. "Why? I just wanted to say that the guns can''t be used against us, so we will have a lot easier time to find who stole them and end his pathetic life" Alfie''s words made sense to everyone around him and they nodded alongside with him. "They have the guns, they can get the bullets much easier. Bullets are much easier to get in due to their size." Alexandra looked at the giant ship in front of them and sighed "God Helps whoever stole my son''s "toys"! " In this world, there are people who are just plain stupid or people who are ignorant about this world''s powerhouses. Alexandra can say with all her confidence that her family is one of the top powerhouses of this world, if not top 5, then top 10. That is the benefits of having a long bloodline in this world, each generation inherited the past generation''s power and connection while making its own power and connection just to pass it to the next generation. This is how the helmet family worked for years. "I''ll be going back now, I have an event I should attend this week." Alexandra turned to leave "Make sure you find who the culprit is, maybe then Alexander will go easy on you guys" she waved her head giving her brother and his henchmen a sliver of hope. Alfie may be Alexander''s uncle but missions are still missions and they should be responsible for any mishaps. Alfie started working on investigating for evidence about who might this fool be who dared to cause him trouble. While Alfie is trying to save his life, The main tournament is near and a summoning message was sent out to all of the 8 participants who won their right to advance to the main tournament. "What are they calling us for again?" Alexander yawned and scratched his head. He had just woken up from a nap when Alice came and dragged him out to show him the message. "To inform us about the theme of the battle and who is our opponent." Said Takumi, he adjusted his summer uniform and tightened his shoes "Let''s go, everyone!!!" Alice shouted from outside the room waiting for the boys to finish getting prepared. "So loud, what''s so exciting about this meeting that she can''t wait to be there?" Asked Hayama while looking at the closed door ''Probably to meet lady Erina and kill her with jealously '' thought Ryo in his mind, but he didn''t dare to voice that out. The last thing he would want is an angry Alice. "God...just sent a letter with the theme and our opponents'' names." Alexander jumped from the bed and took out his uniform to wear and nice leather shoes to replace his school shoes. Later the boys left the room to meet an annoyed Alice who just dragged them out. Natasha waved at the kids as they took their bikes and took off to the school. When they reach the building that was mentioned in the letter, they found one man wearing a bodyguard suit waiting outside. "Please, go to the room that was mentioned in your letters, an elite 10 member or teacher will be waiting for you," said the man. Alice took off her helmet and ran inside with a smug face. ''Please be Erina, Please be Erina.'' She can''t wait to see Erina''s face. What kind of expression she will make? "What''s the rush for?" Wondered Alexander. He and the boys placed the bikes on the side as they parted way to enter their own room. When Alexander entered, he was met with two men. "Hello there...Saiba Alexander" a white-haired boy with soul taking silver eyes spoke out. Tsukasa smiled at Alexandra who stood in the middle of the room. He nodded slightly and looked at the lazy muscular man who was wearing a winter hat beside Tsukasa, it was Tosuke Megishima, Totsuki''s 3rd seat. The man bowed slightly in acknowledgment but he didn''t keep his eyes on Alexander for long as he said: "We''ve called you here to say..." He looked at Tsukasa Tsukasa shook his head, this guy never changes, a man of few words, he thought. Tsukasa pulled out an envelope "As a result of the lottery, Alexander-kun, you will participate in the first match tomorrow, your match will be the opening act..." He handed the envelope to Alexander which he opened. "Your theme will be...[Noodles]!!" Said Tsukasa. Tsukasa stood up after what he had said "Now if you excuse me, I have far more important things to do" Tsukasa left the room very quickly. Alexander looked at the 3rd seat briefly questioning him "Your opponent will be here at any second" he took Tsukasa''s place and relaxed. Soon the door opened, revealing a large build man in a race bikers clothes, his hair was done in braids. He eyed Alexander from up high due to their large high difference "Yo...Are you scared?" Said Mimasaki Subaru ======================= Chapter 70 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 57 - Trace On! Tomorrow, I will post a none chapter update where I would like to talk about the story a bit. ================== I apologize in advance for any mistakes you may find ?????ˇá? ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ "Tsk, it wasn''t Erina after all." Alice got out of her meeting room. The person who was in charge of informing her about her match details was Totsuki''s 4th and 8th seat. She was slightly disappointed about Erina not being there. But she quickly got over that as she realizes that she can go pay her grandfather a visit so then maybe she will ''accidentally'' meet Erina there. As Alice made a turn she hit her face in what seems like a giant wall. She fell down on her butt "Ouch!! Watch where you going!" Said Alice as she looked up to see a giant Ogre disguised as a human, but in fact, it was Mimasaki Subaru. "Sorry about that." He extended his hand down to help her but she was looking at him with a funny expression, she couldn''t believe that there was a human-like this. After snapping from her daze, she took his hand and stood up "sorry too, I wasn''t careful enough." "Even so, I am still sorry" Subaru smiled as he patted her shoulder gently with his giant hand, Alice gave him a fake laugh before dismissing herself. Subaru followed her with his eyes before pulling out his phone and earphones, he listened closely before he making a smile suitable for an Ogre. ''Next target...'' Subaru took off to another location to complete his plan "I still need more material or I won''t be able to trace his skills..." After a few minutes, Alexander was already out of the building, he saw that his gang''s bikes are still untouched. So he figured out that they are still inside, then he waited for them to come out. While doing so, he called Vlad to bring him his knife to the North Star. This knife isn''t just any knife, it''s Alexandra''s own personal knife that she gifted to him, it bears her proof of the countless dishes she made since her childhood. "Yo, Alexander" Hayama was the first one to come out, he saw Alexander squatting down near his bike with a phone in his hand, Alexander raised his chin up while his eyes never left his phone in response to Hayama''s call. After a few moments, the whole squad was out. Alice jumped behind Alexander as they took off back to Jun''s place, Hayama asked them for help in moving in some boxes. But while they were driving casually, they didn''t notice a black motorcycle following them from behind slowly, just enough distance to keep them in his field of vision. Mimasaki Subaru was stalking Alexander very closely noting down his every move, the way he treats his friends and strangers. From the way he talks to the way he walks "Interesting..." Outside of Jun''s place, Subaru was Peking from the window carefully "His behavior is constantly changing...." Subaru''s big moment was when Alexander offered to make them lunch. He glowed his eyes on Alexander examining his actions closely while trying to think a step or two ahead "very difficult!" He said slowly as he had a hard time tracing Alexander "but it is not impossible..." He thought The day went like this, Subaru was with Alexander all day long, from when he was with Jun''s place to his small date with Alice. Night fell down and Subaru followed them to the dorm. But sadly he couldn''t advance any further than the iron gate, but this wasn''t going to stop Subaru from finishing his complete tracing of Alexander''s personality. He brought a rope and a telescope, he climbed the large wall and stood there like an owl fusing with the night''s darkness. In another location, just behind Subaru with several meters, a black car was parking there. Two men were inside smoking but their eagle eyes were locked on Subaru "Should we take him down?" Asked one of them. He was a man with black hair and sky clear blue eyes. He wore a black Armani suit with a red icon of a blind man on his left side of his chest. "He isn''t doing anything threatening. Also, we can''t just go around killing students, the boss will be angry" his companion answered in a monotone manner. He was a blond-haired man with green eyes, like his friend, he had a black Armani suit with the red blind man on his chest. "Sigh~ fine, but if he stepped beyond that wall, I will shoot him down" "Whatever... Just don''t kill him." Subaru was a Lucky man, he had no idea that he was walking on a fine threat of danger. Lucky for him he had didn''t go any further or he will meet the rage of Alexander''s secret guards. After a few moments, Subaru packed his stuff and rode his bike. He looked at his notebook and smiled "Trace completed." He turned on his bike and took off to train his tracing in his own personal kitchen. In his personal kitchen, Mimasaki Subaru is practicing his moves with a something like a speaker on one table "Food Is Served!!" He did an overdramatic pose as he said that trying to mimic Alexander. The speaker in on the table is giving off something like a conversation between several people, if you are questioning who are these people Subaru is spying on? Then hear this... "Your match is the opening act?!" Takumi''s voice came from the speaker "Yeah..." Came the lazy voice of Alexander. "Against who? Asked Alice. " someone named Nikimaru or Mimisaki." Said Alexander not even bothering to remember his opponent name. This somehow ticked off Subaru, but since he was in his [Alexander Mode], he ignored it and kept on practicing. "Aren''t you supposed to be practicing your dish?!" Hayama''s voice joined the conversation "What needs to be practiced?? Have you ever heard of [Chicken and Soba Noodle with Ginger Dressing]?" Asked Alexander. Immediately, Subaru''s ear perked at that, he smiled slowly and his smile kept on growing and growing until he just straight up started laughing " HAHAHAHAHA!!!! That''s your dish?!! How pathetic!!" "I hope this is a sign of good news." The door opened to Subaru''s personal kitchen "Eizan-sama?!!" Eizan smiled and leaned on the door "I hope you are ready to take him down, it wasn''t easy to get you two together in the first match." Subaru grinned "Don''t worry Eizan-sama, I have traced his way of cooking, with a little bit of practice, tomorrow''s match is a set deal." "That better be the case..." Eizan left Subaru to do his thing while thing ''Saiba Alexander... Your days in Totsuki are soon to be over'' ===================== Chapter 72 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 58 - Official! Inside the waiting room, Alexander was waiting for his match to begin, today is his first match in the autumn election main tournament. He is waiting patiently. He took out his knife and took a deep look at it. His knife was made of black steel, it was very sharp and majestic despite its small size. Alexander moved it a little to get the nostalgic feeling it has. ''How many years since the last time I used you?'' He though *knock* *knock* *knock* Someone knocked on the door, Alexander thought it must be a staff member so he allowed him in, but the person who came in was none other than his opponent today, Mimasaki Subaru himself. "What brought you here?" Asked Alexander, he moved his knife to its case which caused Subaru to smirk a little ''he is one of them too!'' He thought "I''ve come to advise you to surrender now and save yourself from the embarrassment." He said with a smile Alexander raised his eyebrow with a funny expression "You''re serious?!" "Of course, this is my kindness towards you, usually uprising stars are too fragile and can easily be broken by one single defeat...So I advice you again, give up while you can." The mocking grin never left Subaru''s mouth as Alexander looked up at him with confusion "You think I will lose to you?" Said Alexander "But of course" "Then pass me whatever you''re smoking" Alexander laughed as he took his knife case and prepared to head out. Seeing this Mimasaki frowned as he thought ''he is hard to crack, without any material to use against him, I don''t have anything to get him in my trap'' Subaru looked at Alexander case and thought for a moment "that knife you have there, was it a gift from someone?" He asked Alexander stood up "yeah, from my mom." He passed by Subaru and reached for the door. "Then she must be an idiot!!" Said Subaru "Did she also pass her hopeless dream on to you? Did she say that you can achieve what she couldn''t? She must''ve been the worst chef to walk on this earth to give such rusted knife, that disgusting thing is filled with her disgusting ideals and beliefs!!!!" Said Subaru Alexander stopped in his track and looked back at Subaru with a bored expression "dude..." [Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Chandra''s room] a cute girl took the stage as she announced [the first match is about to start, as for the judges please welcome The headmaster of Totsuki himself, Nakiri Senzaemon] Everyone looked at the judges'' area where the headmaster is sitting with the other judges "The headmaster looks as healthy as ever," said a businesses man who has a good relationship with the Nakiri group "Yes, he does, I swear that his aura became even stronger," said another businessman as he pushed his glasses up The audience went Wilde seeing the assembly of the other judges as it appears they are well known in the cooking world. Natasha, the mother of the North Star looked at the judges and saw a familiar face " That old thing is still alive. " she looked at the little man beside the headmaster, he was a bald man with little hair lift on the side. He is Kakinoshi Oizumi "you really did become an industry big shot, huh?" Her eyes watered as she remembered the fool who would run around the school screaming he will make his own company despite being poor. She then shifted her gaze to the other side of the arena, she saw her sister with her kids. Fumio was with the other Polar Star kids waiting for Soma''s match to begin. "Why are they not coming out yet?" Asked Isami who was beside Natasha "I don''t know?" She looked at the MC girl who was nervous herself too, she then saw one man go up to her and whispered something as the girl went in shock She took the stage again [everyone!!!] She said [There is a big announcement..] Everyone looked at each other in confusion waiting for the news to drop. Senzaemon frowned ''this better not cause the event to stop'' he thought [IT''S AN OFFICIAL SHOKUGEKI!! CONTESTANT SAIBA ALEXANDER AND CONTESTANT MIMASAKI SUBARU DECIDED TO ENGAGE IN A SHOKUGEKI IN TODAY''S MATCH!!!] The girl shouted as hard as she can sending the shocking news to everyone "A Shokugeki?!!" "In the autumn election?!!" "Are they crazy?!" "Is it even allowed in the first place?" Many reactions erupted in the audience arena due to the sudden Shokugeki "It is allowed, as long as both parties agreed to it, then it is allowed," said Senzaemon shutting down the whole arena. And to confirm his words, the man responsible for overseeing every Shokugeki in Totsuki took to the stage, he took the mic and asked for the camera to focus on him "This the official paper that contains the next Shokugeki..." He showed the paper to the camera "according to what is agreed upon by both students, if Saiba Alexander lost, he will be expelled from Totsuki." He said. Everyone waited for him to continue but he folded the paper and hide it in his suit. The MC girl asked what everyone wanted to ask "But what about if Mimasaki Subaru lost?" The man looked at her and said " Nothing... " ================== What caused Alexander to get in a Shokugeki? What happened in the waiting room? Find out in the next chapter. =================== Chapter 73 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 59 - Deal Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional ======================= Let''s go back a little in time, before Alexander and Subaru''s Shokugeki is announced. Subaru had just finished insulting Alexander''s mother even though he doesn''t have the slightest idea about who she is. Alexander looked at him in boredom "Dude..." His eyes weren''t showing any kind of aggression, he looked at Subaru who clearly had no idea who his mother is, and his only purpose is to get him angry "just tell me what you want, I don''t have time for this nonsense." Said Alexander Subaru was pretty surprised, everyone had something they believe in, they trust, they return to when they are cornered. But this guy is different, no matter how hard he looked, he can''t find a hole to drag him out from it, it''s like his invincible Subaru sighed ''If it''s like this then...a direct attack will work better'' he decided to change his strategy "I am waiting..." Said Alexander "I challenge you..." Said Subaru pointing at Alexander "...To a Shokugeki!!" Alexander frowned at this "this is the autumn election, we can''t have a Shokugeki right now." He said "Yes, you can!" The door opened revealing Eizan who was listening outside all this time "As long as both parties agree, then it is possible" he pushed his glasses up with a smirk. "You...." Alexander was surprised seeing Eizan here "You''re still hanging around?!!" He asked Eizan frowned "and why would I not? " Subaru stepped in and once again pointed Alexandra "Do you agree to my challenge? Do you accept a Shokugeki?" He declared "No way, and why would I accept a random challenge out of nowhere!" Said Alexander making Subaru and Eizan frown "So you don''t even have the courage to defend your pride?!" Said Subaru Alexander shrugged and pushed Eizan to the side to reach for the door "I will defend my pride when you say something that actually makes sense and close to the tru--" as he was about to open the door, it was shot opened hitting Alexander in the face hard on. "I am here~" a sweet and high pitched voice came from a red-headed beautiful girl as she declared here presences to everyone in the room "Did I hear a Shokugeki?!!" She asked. She came to see Alexander and heard him talk with the two boys here, she was interested in their conversation and listened behind the door. Only so she can barg in the perfect time. "Rindo!!" Said Eizan with a nervous expression "It''s Rindo-Senpai! Get that in your skull already" Rindo poked Eizan''s face as she shouted the way he should address "But anyway...where is Alexander?" She asked after she made sure Eizan understood that she is his Senpai. As she questioned, she felt something cold on her tender legs. She looked down to see Alexander''s hand on her leg. She looked at his face and saw his nose bleeding and his eyes full of rage. He suddenly stood up and put his hand on her neck about to chock her "You...." Alexander was about to break her neck "Wait wait wait, its meee! Remember?! Hey, *cough* hey!!" Rindo''s face turned red as blood was blocked in her head. Thankfully Alexander recognized her and released her, but he didn''t let her go without knocking her head with a punch. "Ouch!! That was cruel!" She cried "And what am I going to say about my bleeding nose!!" Shouted Alexander as he covered his nose Subaru and Eizan looked from the sidelines as the two argues "What brought you here?" He asked. Rindo adjusted her messy red hair "why didn''t you tell me you go to Totsuki? That was unfair of you." She said with a pout. Alexander looked at the other way "you were gonna find out anyway" he said "And you had a fianc¨¦e too." She said with her eyes narrowed, she inched towards Alexander as he stepped back "You were gonna find out anyway." He said. Rindo smiled at him as she inched even closer "Ahem!! Rindo...senpai, if you don''t mind, we were having a serious conversation here." Said Eizan, him and Subaru merged with the background as Alexander and Rindo entered their own world "Conversation...?! Oh, yeah, you guys were about to go in a Shokugeki, right?" She said excitingly "Yes, and I hope yo--" Said Eizan, but his words were cut short by Alexander "No, we weren''t. I never agreed to be part of your little game" said Alexander Eizan and Subaru looked at each other as their plan was about to fail, Eizan relied on Subaru to provoke Alexander into a Shokugeki, but it seems he wasn''t successful in that. "Why not?" Asked Rindo with a surprised face "Because..." Said Alexander "Come with me for a moment... Excuse us for a moment" Rindo pulled Alexander to the corner away from Subaru and Eizan who were confused like never before Rindo leaned with Alexander down a little "Here is the deal #-&$+#-#-#(+#--#, are we clear?" "What?!! That wasn''t the plan!" Shouted Alexander, whatever that deal was, Alexander didn''t seem to like it at all. "Relax, but if you won I @+#[email protected])#-ˇăˇé`ˇăˇę~? how about that?" Alexander became quiet for a moment and looked down to think, he then stood up and shook Rindo''s hand "deal!" He said. Rindo and him smirked from ear to ear before shifting their gaze to Subaru and Eizan who felt like they became a prey to savage animals all of a sudden "Let''s do this Shokugeki then!!" Said Alexander ====================== Chapter 74 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 60 - 3-Way This chapter still needs to be edited =========================== [Now, everyone! with the unexpected development of our first match, the autumn election will witness it''s first Shokugeki match ever, The two gentlemen responsible for such event are two of the top contesters in the previous preliminaries battle.] The MC girl is hyping up the audience for the battle between Subaru and Alexander While the MC girl is busy doing her work, in the waiting room, Alexander is surrounded by his friends "What happened? Why did you suddenly get in a Shokugeki with that giant?" Asked Alice while shaking Alexander back and forth "That is right, and you demanded nothing in return. If you lose you will end up kicked out of Totsuki," said Takumi supporting Alice Alexander was getting dizzy from all that shaking and constant nagging from Takumi Hayama sighed at the sight in front of him " Just what happened? " he asked "Well..." Alexander stopped Alice from shaking him and escaped her grip "...I had a deal with someone, if I win, that person will do me a great favor." He said trying as much as possible not to bring Rindo in the conversation "What kind of favor?" Asked Alice "can it...can it be a s.e.x.u.a.l favor?!!" She covered her mouth in shock as she imagined her fianc¨¦e with someone else "Of course not, but don''t worry, I will tell you about it when I am done with that giant." Alexander patted Alice''s head and headed out leaving everyone in his waiting room. There was a big screen so they can have a better view of the match from here than watching outside. Ryo turned on the screen and the MC girl appeared [Please welcome from the North Star, the man with the top score in the history of Totsuki''s autumn election, Ladies and gentlemen, Saiba Alexander!! ] she shouted as Alexander stepped in the arena with the audience cheering him on, mostly girls. Some people even recognized him "is that the heir of The Red Cloud?" One man with a mustache questioned "Indeed, Siba Alexander... I have seen him once in a business meeting between my company and his, but that was 4 years ago, he had certainly grown up properly." Said another woman. Alexander stepped in the arena and waved at the audience a little before he opened his case and brought out his knife. [Our next contestant is the man who came last and pushed 3 people out of the main tournament, Mimasaki Subaru!! ] Subaru came in with a smug face, looking only at Alexander ''As expected, he would prepare his tools first then wait quietly while sitting on a chair'' Subaru was glad his tracing is working fine, he struggled this time to trace Alexander, it was no easy feat, but he still managed to do it with all of his experience "Alexander-kun..." Senzaemon. The director of Totsuki called for Alexander amid the loud room. Alexander flinched when he heard Senzaemon calling his name. He was the last person Alexander wanted to meet right now. It was a miracle that Senzaemon didn''t crash in his dorm in the past few days "Yes, Senzaemon-dono" Alexander stood up with an awkward smile "There is something we need to talk about seriously after this..." Senzaemon support his head with his fist and leaned to the side of his chair "...Right now, I am really upset. Your dish today will decide if I should let the matter go easily or should I make your life a little harder." His voice was a little cold and harsh, he looked at Alexander with vengeance. Of course Senzaemon heard the news about Alexander taking Alice as his fianc¨¦e, but even more importantly, he got the news about him taking another girl at the same time as his grandchild as a fianc¨¦e. If Senzaemon wasn''t angry, he would be a failure as a grandfather. "Don''t worry about it Senzaemon-dono, I will make the best Noodles you''ve ever tasted." "You better..." Senzaemon grinned a little "...Also, it is grandfather, not Senzaemon-dono. You understand?" Alexander laughed awkwardly "of course, of course, Grandfather" Mimasaki heard their conversation and wondered about their relationship ''could it be they''re related...oh, I forgot, he is dating a Nakiri.'' After figuring the relationship, Subaru looked at Alexander "Saiba Alexander..." He called "What?" "Accepting this challenge was a mistake you will regret for the rest of your life" Subaru declared as he laughed as hard as he can. "What the actual f.u.c.k!! you basically were begging me to accept this challenge and now you are saying it was a mistake? " Alexander got a little irritated, he wanted to punch Subaru in the face for these words but he didn''t get the chance as the MC cut them off [Now ladies and gentlemen, The first battle and Shokugeki of the autumn election start now!!!] A loud buzz sound echoed signaling the start of the match. Simultaneously, Subaru and Alexander ran to do their station while the crowd cheered them on. Everyone was curious about what kind of dish that these are gonna make. Alexander took out a small bowel and combined the soy sauce, vinegar, honey, sesame oil, ginger, and garlic. His hands moved swiftly without the slightest amount of stiffness, his muscles remember the way to cook things unconsciously. Next, he Heated the canola oil in a heavy saut¨¦ pan over medium-high heat. Added the mushrooms and saut¨¦ until it became tender, After 4 minutes. He transferred it to a large serving bowl. Seasoned the chicken with the salt and pepper before adding it to the skillet, reduced the heat to medium, and cooked it until cooked nicely, about 5 minutes per each side. Done with that, Alexander Placed them on a cutting board and let them rest, uncovered, for 10 minutes. Everyone was amazed at the speed which Alexandra was moving, not a single second passed by without him doing something. His face was relaxed with a slight smile. He didn''t pay attention to anything around him and just worked. But if he paid attention behind him, he would hear loud noises coming from the audience. "Oi! Aren''t they...?" "Yeah...it''s the same!" "How come they are making the same dish?!!" The students recognized the two making the same dish and couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong. Senzaemon smiled slightly as his eyes looked at the young teens in front of him, this is why Totsuki is for, the same dish, two different chefs, but only one can prevail. In the waiting room, Alice and the gang watched from the screen with a frown "This is giving me the creeps!" Said Alice Hayama looked deeply in the movement of Alexander and Subaru, his eyes were scanning them like a radar "It''s like as if they are the same person!" Said Hayama "He is copying Alexander." Said Ryo, his words made everyone look at him with confusion He pulled out his phone and searched for a little inside it. He then showed Totsuki newspaper. Subaru was in the headline "Since middle school, he was known for his ability to copy any dish perfectly, and he is using that ability on Alexander right now." He pointed at the screen Takumi looked at the two once more and his eyes Widened "they are really the same, look, he picked the same ingredients at the same time as Alexander." "It''s like I am looking at Alexander''s shadow clone but a little uglier than a gorilla," said Alice. While this seems like bad news, no one was worried about Alexander. After all, they believe that he will not lose to some copycat when he managed to score 100 points. And on top of that, he was one of them, their friend, and they believe in him. Back in the arena, at the audience area, Rindo stood there watching with her hands in her pockets and her eyes sparkling with stars ''Now...show me how are you gonna overcome this? my dear fianc¨¦e, fufufufu~'' Rindo was having the best time of her life, she had finally got something interesting to relieve her boredom, and she is willing to go to great length to keep herself entertained. Even if it means getting in a 3-way relationship with Alexander and his other girl. ===================== Chapter 75 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 61 - Commander Please forgive my mistake ?????ˇá? ========================= ========================= In Chandra''s room, Alexander was battling against Mimasaki Subaru. He took his knife and cut the chicken he let to rest for 10 minutes uncovered earlier and cut it into nice cubic shapes, he used his knife as if it is part of his body. He turned around and left the cut pieces and started to prepare for the noodles. He took out his suitcase and brought a bag of Soba noodles, as he bent down, he saw with the corner of his eyes, Subaru taking out from the same looking bag as his a bag of Soba noodles. His eyes widened a little at that but he wasn''t surprised, it is not there is only one bag of Soba noodles in the world. But his eyes widened more when he heard the crowd shout. "Again...he made the same move as Alexander again, he is really making the same dish!" "It is like I am watching a mirror fight!!" "There is no doubt, Mimasaki Subaru is copying Saiba Alexander!!!" Hearing this, Alexander walked to Subaru station and looked at his table, he found cubic shaped chicken pieces, the same as his. "Surprised?" Asked Subaru with an ugly smug face Alexander gave a cold side look "yeah, you''re good" he straightened his back and smiled "but do you really think you''ll win with this?" He asked "Of course I can" Subaru Alexander chuckled "You know I can change the dish midway through, right?" Subaru didn''t seem to be affected by Alexander''s words as he opened the bag of the noodles "And so am I " Alexander turned and waved back at him "try your best!" "I also know..." Called Subaru, Alexander halted and looked back "I also know that your pride won''t allow you to change the recipe just because I am copying you." He smirked and laughed as hard as he can Alexander didn''t dwell on the matter and went back to his station. There he looked at the ingredients in front of him and went into a state of daze ''Copying me? '' he clenched his fist ''you''re saying that I am some low-level chef who can be copied?!'' Anger was building up inside Alexander like never before. ''You mean you can do what I can?!'' Alexander clenched his teeth and strapped his knife on the cutting board scoring the nearby MC girl who was busy commenting on the match The camera focused on Alexander''s angry face, his golden eyes glowed under the arena''s heavy lights. In the waiting room, Alice who had witnessed this before in the past got chills on her back "You went and done it now...you should''ve just stayed quiet." She said. The boys with her agreed with her, they have seen Alexander angry before but not to this level. All they can do is watch as Alexander deals with the situation and his anger. In the arena, Subaru chuckled as he saw Alexander trembling, he didn''t see the screen displaying his angry face, so he thought Alexandra was trembling from fear "They all have the same reaction, when they realize that there is no escaping from me, they all...break down" he said as he throws his last ingredients in a pot and turns on the fire. Back to Alexander, after calming down, he looked back at Subaru and chuckled while shaking his head ''Geez...you had me gone crazy for a moment there'' he thought. It''s not an everyday accuracy that Alexandra gets so angry about something. He pulled his knife from the cutting board after a little struggle and continued his cooking normally. Subaru was right, Alexander has a level of pride that won''t allow him to change his dish just because someone is copying it. But no one said anything about ending the playtime and getting a little serious "Mimasaki Subaru..." Called Alexander getting his opponent''s attention "What is it?" "You lost." Said Alexander "Huh?" Not understanding what Alexander meant, Subaru who was using his [Alexander Mode] decided to ignore it just like what Alexander would do to something he didn''t understand. Alas, he should''ve not ignored Alexander, in the end, no matter how much accurate is Subaru''s copy of Alexander, he is not the real deal...He does not possess all those skills and abilities that Alexander is still hiding. One of Alexander''s numerous skills is his ability to bring out the maximum output of any ingredient. As if he is communicating with ingrediants and commanding them to show their true flavor making each flavor in his dish stand out better than anything else. This ability is not excluded to Alexander only, many have it, but they all fail in one aspect. Controlling the flavor, no one wants to eat a dish that doesn''t have rythematic flavor. No one wants to eat a messy dish no matter how good it is. Alexander added the soba noodles to the boiling water and cooked with the utmost care. He drained and rinsed it with cool water to stop the noodles from overcooking. Added the noodles to the vegetables in the bowl. Ans then Tossed it in the soy sauce dressing. He placed the cubic shaped chicken pieces on top of the noodle mixture. Sprinkled green onions over the top. "Bring out your flavor." Alexander Ordered as he finished his dish. "Oi...I am ready." Alexander patted the MC girl on her shoulder [Eh?! Ah! The first contestant to finish is Saiba Alexander...He will be the first to present his dish to the judges] Subaru didn''t mind and continued cooking, just like Alexander who never cared about who served first or last Alexander walked to the judges with five plates in his hands, he served them a hot bowl of noodles, just its mere steam has a strong and heavy smell that pleases anyone who smells it. Senzaemon smiled as he straightened his back and took out two chopsticks. "Let me see..." He looked at Alexander slightly who had a smile on his face "...If you made something special or not" The arena held it''s breath as the demon of the gourmet world took the first bite. Now, will Alexander win? knowing he did not change the recipe or tried to counterattack Subaru''s skill. Will Subaru''s tracing work against Alexander? Will he prevail against Alexander? So many questions, so little answers! ====================== ====================== Chapter 76 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 62 - Skills Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional ========================== The arena went quiet as the demon of the gourmet world took the first bite. Without any notice, Senzaemon''s clothes busted out leaving him with his old fashioned underwear, His face displayed pleasure, his face was red from how hot the noodles are, he didn''t care about how hot it is, he didn''t care about burning his tongue. All he knows is that he needs to eat more, the flavor is calling for. "Senzaemon-dono?!!" The bald chibi old man who was with Senzaemon as a judge looked in shock at the strong reaction displayed by Senzaemon, his fellow judges all had the same shocked face...Let''s not talk about the students in the audience Arena, their reactions can''t be described in one word. The other judges follow after Senzaemon and took a taste, and what a taste?! It was a roller coaster of flavors, each one is as strong as the other. "Oooh!! What is that?!!" Rindo jumped up and down as she saw Senzaemon and the others fall in love with the noodles dish "I want to taste it too!!" She said with glowing eyes Senzaemon opened his eyes and found himself in the lands of flavors. He could swear he saw a chicken running away from a man made of noodles. ''What is this?!!'' He thought The noodle man looked at Senzaemon and snouted "Senzaemon-chan, come and catch this chicken with me!!" Senzaemon was stunned but an unknown force moved his body after the chicken, after a while he was able to catch "Now eat." Ordered the noodle man Again, that unknown force forced Senzaemon too eat the living chicken even though he realizes it is not cooked. But he couldn''t be thankful enough, for that force he was able to experience another wave of chicken flavors The audience were amazed, even the MC girl couldn''t comment on the situation and just waited for the results. Soon, the pleasure from the noodle dish made by Alexander started to die down as Senzaemon followed by the other Judges came back from the flavor lands. Senzaemon looked down at his empty plate and then Alexander, he wished he could get more but Alas, there seems to be no more. And to confirm that, Alexander who was sitting back at his station shook his head and shrugging his shoulders. "Excuse me..." The deep voice of Subaru came from behind the MC girl scaring her like a cat. "I am ready to serve my dish." He claimed shamelessly [Mimasaki Subaru is ready to serve his dish, please pay attention!] She announced Subaru passed by Alexander as they glanced at each other, the way they eyed each other were matched as if they were the same person. But they didn''t dwell so much on the matter and Subaru proceeds to present his dish. When Senzaemon uncovered the bowl, it was the same dish as Alexander, the same decoration, the same ingredients, but... What about the taste?!! "You have an interesting ability there, young child!" Said the chibi judge beside Senzaemon "Indeed." Senzaemon smiled, he wasn''t disturbed by the fact that he copied Alexander''s dish, it is not his place to be upset about it. He has a mission and that is to judge each individual dish. The judges took a sample as a smile formed on their lips, it grows with each bite they took. Soon, Senzaemon stripped again from the explosive taste, he closed his eyes to fully understand the mechanism of this dish and value its true taste. No sooner, the judges came back to reality. [The tasting is complete, I wonder who''s dish will prevail?!!] "Both dishes were fantastic, I can feel the dedication put into the two," said one judge "I can''t agree more." Said Senzaemon "Alas...Only one dish can win." He continued as he stood up and picked up a giant brush and started swinging powerfully as he wrote Alexander''s name The crowd screamed as Alexander announced as the winner. In the waiting room, Alive jumped with her fist in the air "YES!!!" She shouted Takumi looked at her as he rubbed his ear "Be quite Will you? You almost broke my air!" He said "Whatever...I am just happy that Alexander won." Said Alice In the Chandra''s room, Subaru could not believe his own ears and eyes. ''I...I...I lost...?!!'' He thought ''No, that can''t be...My tracing worked perfectly, NO!!'' Alexander was looking with a smirk at the breaking down boy in front of him "That is really an amazing ability...." Said Alexander as he tapped Subaru''s shoulder Subaru slapped his hand off "Shut up!! I did not lose, he must''ve sided with you! There is no way my tracing didn''t work on you!" Subaru pointed at Senzaemon who returned to his resting position "It did work, that''s what got me angry back then," said Alexander with shrug "If you didn''t have that little provoking conversation back then, I guess we could have tied or worst, you could even win over me. " "Then how?!!" He shouted, Subaru wanted to know how he lost if his tracing was working just fine "Simple, you traced my behavior as a chef, which allowed you to tap on a few skills of mine...but in the end, you are still far weaker to obtain my [Absolute Flavor] Ability." Alexander left the stage and went down as he waved at Subaru who was stunned "Come and challenge me once you''ve become stronger." He said. As Alexander passed by the judges, he heard the words he didn''t wish to hear now "Alexander..." Senzaemon called. Alexander flinched and turned with a fake smile at him "Yes, grandfather?" He asked "We will talk after this tournament, so be sure you don''t disappear like always." Senzaemon looked at Alexander with pressuring Alexander who laughed awkwardly at that. "Of course not." Said Alexander, he went down the passage out of the stage and left the room ''Just get Alzheimer already'' he thought. ======================== Chapter 77 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 63 - Only One Is Qualified Whos a good author? Whos a good author? That''s right! Its me bebeh!! =============================== Please! Forgive my mistakes???? =============================== Leaving the stage, Alexander met with Takumi in the hallway "You are next?" He asked Takumi nodded "Yeah, guess who is my opponent?" He smirked Alexander shrugged and yawned "What? Alice? Hayama? Ryo? Who cares?" Takumi picked up his suitcase on his shoulder and passed by Alexander to the Chandra''s room "It''s your brother." He said Alexander looked back slowly "Oh, now I care." He said in a low voice. Alexander commenced in his path to the waiting room where his friends are gathered, as soon as he opened the door, Alice hugged him and congratulated him, it is nice to have a girl who cheers you on at all times. "That was a close call there, wasn''t it?" Said Hayama with a mocking smile. A tick mark appeared on Alexander''s forehead "What close call?! I totally destroyed him there" Alexander didn''t like the idea of him loosing at all. "That is right, Alexander didn''t struggle at all!" Alice came to defend her fianc¨¦e "Tell him babeh!!" Shouted Alexander as the couple teamed against Hayama "Even if he looked so angry that he could murder someone and he had to step up his game so he can defeat that guy." Said Alice with confidence "Oi!! You didn''t have to mention that part!!" Alexander said to his girl Hayama sighed and got up from his chair, he looked at the screen where Takumi is facing Soma. "I am going to prepare for my match, I am next" he left the waiting room. "Well, my dear, I will go to order a few tools for my match" Alice left Alexander with a kiss on the cheek "Me too." Ryo followed behind Alice leaving Alexander alone standing in the middle of the room like a statue "I am left alone like a pet inside its owner''s home" Alexander walked to the couch and sat there slowly, he crossed his feet on the table and slowly submitted to the comfort of the couch as he watched his brother and Takumi battle their hearts out. Their theme seems to be [Cakes], Alexander was able to realize that by the ingredients scattering around their stations, and also because... The MC girl was yelling that out to everyone like her life depends on it. She was getting paid after all. Alexander watched as his brother pulled some candy pack and mixed it with the cream Alexander couldn''t help but facepalm himself ''Here he goes again!'' He thought Using candy packs in your ingredients or anything that is manufactured is very clever and innovative but there is a limit to how far that can take you, Alexander can admit that his brother is very talented and creative but he needs to start walking by the recipe. What made Alexander feel even more annoyed is that he saw Takumi used some fresh natural ingredients in his recipe. He was crushing the cacaos beens with his own hands and then taking the fine powder and mixing it with the other ingrediants Takumi clearly the best ingrediants that Soma is lacking, Alexander doesn''t know if his brother realizes that he can order the staff to get him the necessary ingredients like Takumi, but apparently he didn''t care. Soon, Takumi served his cake first, it was a black tower-like cake, it was filled with chocolate from the inside and out, just pressing the knife on it made open to let the filling goes out slowly. The heavy chocolate smell made the judges feel excited to take a taste. The judges'' reaction were vastly different as the cake had one more secret, each corner had a different kind of chocolate mixed in it making the judges taste the same cake but get different tastes. Next was soma, his cake was round one covered in small pieces of candy packs. The judges took a taste and they felt the candy crush under the pressure of their teeth giving it a crunchy feeling, following the crunchy feel, the taste of the caramel started sneaking in their mouths as it hit them unexpectedly. Soma''s cake can be described as a mystery cake, you never know which taste you will get due to the various flavors of the candy packs. Even Alexander was amazed at that idea before he was sure that his brother''s chance of losing is 87¨G but now he is not sure, he is even suspecting he will win. ''Nice idea!'' He thought, he even looked at Takumi and saw him realizing what Soma did there, he started to get worried. Soon, Senzaemon took the chance to speak after tasting the two cakes [Indeed...] He said [this year''s generation is full of surprises like these two cakes, one is mysterious chocolate tower, while the other is all flavor mystery box, being the first ever to eat from them is my greatest honor] Said Senzaemon, his speech got in the hearts of the two boys as they realized that their cakes managed to convey the flavor and the idea they wished for [Sadly...among these two cakes, only one can qualify it''s maker to pass this round] said Senzaemon He returned to his seat and took out a small whiteboard along the other judges. They wrote down the one they believe he deserves to pass to the next round. The 5 judges raised their boards as the hall held its breath from the tension going around. The result was: Takumi: 2 votes Soma : 3 votes!! (yeah...I know...I don''t like that either, I can firsee why your comments are gonna be like. but just be aware that I felt Soma and Takumi are a little equal at this stage, not yet for the overpowered Takumi.) [Remember what I said about an outcome that I regret... well, this is it.] Soma raised his fist up as his victory was announced and the crowd cheered for him, and his opponent too. Alexander smiled at his brother''s victory, but his eyes looked at a certain judges "Sadly my brother...your cake was approved by that demon after all!" Alexander looked at Senzaemon whiteboard " you won, but you didn''t get the most important vote of them all" Yes, Nakiri Senzaemon votes for Takumi''s cake, he believed that this cake was made with utmost care and detection in every step. He still can''t deny that Soma did too. But Takumi made a natural cake with fresh ingrediants from nature and he shaped the way he wanted. But sadly, He could not beat Soma''s creativity...yet. Takumi sighed and looked at his brother in the audience area and smiled with a hint of sadness, the two brothers shared the pain of loosing together. Natasha smiled at her two boys "you did great, little one!" She said with encouragement. Takumi then left the room and headed towards the waiting room. In another place, outside of the Chandra''s room. Alice was guiding a truck inside "Yes, go back further, that''s right, just like that" Alice guided the driver as he drives in reverse. "Hello~" a high pitched voice came from behind her as a delicate hand tapped her shoulder. She turned to see who it is and it turned out to be your friendly neighborhood red-headed Rindo-Senpai!! Chapter 64 - Assassin & The Next Battle! Sorry for any mistake, it was not intended???? ============================== At the red cloud company, Alfie is in the head office listening to Vlad''s report who was standing in front of him. His sister Alexandra is laying on the couch watching her step-son battle against Takumi "So, let me get this straight, you mean that our guns are at the Estuya kid''s warehouses?" Asked Alfie with a frown "Yes, our spy mentioned that they are keeping an eye for the bullets shipment, I think they want to use these weapons against us, sir." Said Vlad with a hint of mockery Alfie leaned back on his chair and facepalmed himself "We are being looked down at" he said "Since when someone could take our weapons and use them against us, this boy thinks he is smart" Alfie laughed at the matter and was joined by Vlad "He is smart indeed..." Said Alexandra as she changed the channel "If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t be able to get his hands in our territory and even steal from us, you shouldn''t underestimate him, brother" Alexandra stretched her arms and yawned "Then what do you suggest, my dear sister?" Asked Alfie Alexandra stood up and walked to the glass wall to get a better view at the city under them "I suggest that you take the current weapons that we have and get as many men as you could, block a few streets and assault their base tonight." Alexandra didn''t even blink when she said these dangerous words, her brother looked at her and smiled "I wish it was that easy sister, we don''t have the necessary guns currently to carry an assault on their base, and I suspect that they already have some bullets in their possession already" said Alfie "it is a risky move and we still don''t have full control on the media and the higher-ups of this country, we are still getting in Touch with Roberto''s men and his connections here" he shrugged his shoulders and continued "but we could end it real quick if we just assassinated him, but unfortunately, his home is secure enough to discover any suspicious behaviors. Our spy on there is barley doing his job" Alexandra didn''t look at her brother and stayed quiet for a moment, she thought about the matter and then opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say what was on her mind, the door was knocked and someone entered. It was a man with a light beard and black raven hair split in the middle, he wore a black suit that was anything but good, it was filled with holes and blood all over it. Alexandra''s eyes widened at this unusual entrance, she then looked at her brother and smiled "Looks like your problem is solved, brother" she shifter her blood eyes at the man who stood beside Vlad "Isn''t that right, Keanu?" Asked Alexandra Keanu looked at her calmly with no emotion on display at all, he shifted his gaze between Alfie, Alexandra, and Vlad, he was looking for someone and everyone could see that "What are you looking for, Keanu?" Asked Alexandra "Where is the young master?" He asked Alexandra sighed and pointed at the TV, everyone followed her finger and looked at the TV "he is there." She said Keanu, was a smart man, and he immediately realized why she was referring to, he turned around to leave and head towards Totsuki "Wait wait wait!!!" Alfie stood quickly and stopped Keanu in his track "What?" Asked Keanu "I need you for some work" he answered "I do not take orders from you" Keanu didn''t want to waste any time so he can go and report the details of his mission to his boss quickly "Wah!" Alfie got shocked, Alexandra and Vlad almost laughed at him but they managed to hold it back in. Keanu wasn''t a man you can order around whenever you want. Only Alexander can do so. "Let him go, brother, Alexander will send him to do the work later..." Said Alexandra, she shook her head and smiled "I guess, my son is bound to find about the matter sooner or later, but the sooner is better" Keanu didn''t stay for long, he left immediately leaving Alfie on the verge of crying "Come back, Keanu, come back" he said like a certain heroine in a certain movie Alexandra couldn''t help it anymore and just burst out laughing at her brother who was already sweating from imagining what Alexander''s reaction will be like. While this is unfolding, in the Chandra''s room, Takumi and Soma''s match was done and the stage was being prepared for the next round. In Alexander''s waiting room, from behind the door, you could hear loud noises coming from the inside, it sounds like a fight taking place inside as you could hear things getting smashed on the walls and loud screams. But that was half true. Things were indeed being smashed on the floor, loud noises were indeed there, but it wasn''t exactly screams or shouting, it was the hysteric laughing of Alexander. He was laughed and evading the thrown stuff at him by Takumi who had a red face "Hahaha haha!!!! You lost!! You lost, you idiot!! Hahahaha!!! " he had tears on his cheeks "Shut up, shut up, shut up!!! " shouted Takumi "What?! I am only saying the truth" Alexander was having the time of his life teasing his little friend here. "So you''ve chosen to die?" Said Takumi as he raised a chair "Oh, wait! Wait! Look..." Alexander pointed at the screen, Takumi stopped and looked at the screen and he saw the next battle about to start He stopped laughing and focused as he looked at the opponents facing each other "Oh, that is interesting..." Said Takumi as he quickly forgot about his anger In the screen, two students faced each other, one boy and one girl. The boy had a nasty face filled with a maniac and eye bags, but his most iconic item is his bandana that acts as a switch to his personality. Yes, this boy is none other than the berserker Ryo. While on the other corner facing him, a snow White girl with blood eyes and white as a cloud hair stood there with an irritated face filled with anger and hatred for some hidden reason, but most likely due to her earlier encounter with a certain someone. She was Nakiri Alice [Ladies and gentlemen, the next battle is between, Nakiri Alice-sama and Kurokiba Ryo, the match begins... NOW!!!] Chapter 65 - Pancakes! I ask forgiveness from you guys, this chapter is not edited, I will do so tomorrow, it is now 1:32 AM and I am dying to sleep. ========================== The next match was between Alice and her servant Ryo, it was a match that lit the other students on fire, these were very famous in their middle school days, especially Ryo with his raging personality. Alice went to her station and took out her knife, she traced her finger around it as she whispered "Hmm! How deep should I stab her?" She wondered with a shallow smile on her face, even Ryo who managed to hear her shivered unconsciously "Just enough so she won''t need to go to the hospital." She whispered as she giggled cutely "My lady, we''re about to start." Said Ryo as he saw the MC preparing to announce the beginning of the match, so he had to warn his lady or she will give him hell later on for it "Oh! Thank you, Ryo, I was thinking about something else, I really didn''t realize we''re about to start" In an instant, Alice returned to her normal self and finished preparing her tools. Ryo too finished his stuff and waited for the match to begin [Now, we got for ourselves a match between two of the most powerful students back in Totsuki''s middle school, and arguably o e of the most powerful in here too, Today''s match is between lady Alice and her aide, Ryo!!] The crowd cheered for the two...well. Mostly Alice but still, the students were excited to see what kind of dish will the two make? who will win? Who will lose? [This time around, the these for this battle is...] The MC girl made a dramatic pause then shouted as loud as she can [...Pancake!!!] The crowd was shocked! Pancake? That was like the most basic dish they had ever made! How is this even a challenge?!! "Good grief! Those elite 10 are mocking us, do they think that our level is this low?" Said Alice with a slight smile, she then "Who knows..." Said Ryo as he pulled his bandana out and started raging on anything that comes near him...The poor little MC girl! It didn''t take long for the two to start making their dish Alice stepped down from the stage and from the giant side door, a trailer started entering in revers when it reached near Alice station, it opened to reveal a set of machines that Alice intends to use to enhance her dish The crowd were awestruck at what is unfolding in front of them "What is that thing?!" Shouted someone "Is it even allowed?!" Asked someone else "This is too much for an overkill!! Added another " don''t you think this is too much for pancakes? " asked another While the crowd is throwing those statements around, the demon looked at his granddaughter and smiled "Of course it is allowed..." He said, even though he spoke in a low voice, his voice managed to reach the crowed "In order to make the best dish possible, for a chef, nothing is prohibited." He said. Ryo looked at Alice as she turned on her machine and frowned "As always...you still rely on these pretty tools, no matter how pretty your dish is, if it doesn''t have the essence of a gourmet, then it is a failure" he semi-shouted, just enough so Alice can hear him. Alice smiled and gave Ryo a cold glare "I am already pissed off, so don''t make me even more pissed with your stupid comments, B-Ryo." Said Alice. B-Ryo was her nickname for Ryo in his berserker form "You know pretty well, that these machines are not only to make my dish pretty but to generate the best possible ingredients to make the pancakes I want, no matter what, the flour made by my machines is far better than those who are made by the old and rusty one you have there" she smirked at Ryo and waved at him as she went to pick the bag of flour that her machine-made. "Hurry up B-Ryo, or you will lose," she said as she put the flour in a bowl with a pinch of salt and sugar ''The time of me Cecily relying on tools is over...'' She thought ''If I ever wanted to be beside him, this is the least I need to do, I can be a much better chef than the me right now.'' Ryo smirked evilly as he pulled out his flour bag and started baking, he can''t afford to lose, not anymore, if he wants to surpass Alice and go beyond her, he needs to give it his all! In the waiting room, Alexander yawned as he watched the battle between Ryo and Alice, he then shifted his gaze at his friend there who was sitting beside him on the couch while looking down, still not over his loss. "What is wrong, Takumi?" Asked Alexander Takumi sighed and clenched his sleeves tightly "I still can''t believe I lost, my cack was absolutely better, I don''t believe that mine was inferior to his" he said Alexander shifted his gaze at the screen to continue watching "There were 5 judges, you got two votes, the most important votes of the judges...." He said Takumi frowned "A loss is still a loss, no matter who voted for me." He said "True, you lost, Soma''s cake was complex and unexpected with different colorful flavors, that complexity blinded the other judges into thinking that it was a better cake than yours..." Said Alexander, he sighed and continued "yours was honestly plain in it''s look, its most outstanding feature is the tower-like shape, as they say, the eye eats first. The judges were attracted to the pretty and complex flavor of Soma''s dish and discarded your simple but yet strong flavor." "But that didn''t affect the strong veterans of the front lines, they were able to grasp the pureness of your cake and those gave you their votes" Takumi thought deeply about the matter, but no matter what, he will not make excuses for his loss "Besides, after this is over, go challenge him to a Shokugeki and beat his ass then," said Alexander with a shrug Takumi suddenly stood up "That''s it!!!" He shouted, he turned and left the room in a hurry "I will go challenge him now!!" He said before his voice faded in the hallway "Take care!" Alexander said lazily as he adjusted his sitting position and stretched his legs and more to watch the battle between his fianc¨¦e and her aide. The door was openers and someone entered, Alexander didn''t bother to check who it was, who would even come to his waiting room other than his friends? The person who entered came behind Alexander and covered his eyes "Guess who am I?" A sweet and lovely voice came from the redheaded princess when she covered Alexander''s eyes "I don''t know...maybe I will know if you let me see." Said Alexander not bothering to play along "Moo! So mean, and here I came to say hi to my dear and soon to be husband" said the red princess as she jumped on the couch and sat beside Alexander. This red princess was none other than Kobayashi Rindo herself Chapter 66 - Get Along? Please forgive my mistakes, they''re not intentional ======================= I have finished the Autumn election arc and now I am entering the Stagier Arc... All I have to say is that Alexander has a lot of snapping to do. ======================= While watching Alice and Ryo''s battle in his waiting room, Alexander was ambushed by a wild Rindo who was currently sitting with him on the couch devouring all the snacks in his room while never taking her eyes off the battle on the TV "Oooh!! What is that machine?" She asked, "I wanna play with it!" Alexander shook his head as he watched his now-fianc¨¦e as she enjoyed herself with his company. "So~ did you guys get along?" Asked Alexander as he looked at the watch on the wall Rindo looked at him fast "hm? Do you mean me and her?" She pointed at Alice "And who else I might be talking about?" Said Alexander "Hahaha!!" She suddenly started laughing out of nowhere making Alexander feel very confused as he tilted his head "What is so funny?" He asked Rindo tried to calm down as she raised her hand signaling for him to wait "she...she!! She tried to kill me!! Hahahaha!!!" Rindo couldn''t help but continue laughing as she remembered what happened earlier "What?!" Alexander looked at her in a funny manner, did Alice really try to kill her? "That can''t be!" He said "Well..." Rindo finally put down her bowl of food and looked at Alexander in the eyes "...I admit that I did provoke her a little, just a little bit" she said "She tried to kill you, so I am assuming that you didn''t just provoke her a little bit," said Alexander Rindo shrugged her shoulders cutely "Just what did you say to her?" He asked "That''s a secret between the two of us." Rindo winked at him cutely as she returned to the match. "Oh! They are deciding the winner!!" Shouted Rindo as she went closer to the TV. Alexander sighed as he looked at her helplessly, he realized that his life will have a lot of turbulences and most of them will be caused by this Red-haired girl beside him In the arena, Alice and Ryo had served their dishes and are waiting for the winner to be announced. Alice''s dish is a pancake coated with sugar cane juice and filled with a slight amount of chocolates. While Ryo completely made a new dish, his dish was shrimp mixed pancake with honey and ketchup, the combination is a strange one but the taste is absolutely top tier. "You always try to make everything about seafood, don''t you?" Said Alice "And you try to make everything as pretty as possible" answer B-Ryo Both dishes were phenomenal and managed to make Senzaemon strip for them But ultimately, this competition makes it so only one student can pass through to the second round. The other judges had already made their judgment and told Senzaemon about their choice. Senzaemon stood up and took his giant brush and wrote down passionately on the large paper. The camera focused on what he is writing [Oh!! Ladies and gentlemen, the winner of the 3rd match of the autumn election first round is...Nakiri Alice-sama!!!] Alice jumped and made a V sign to the camera, she was so happy as she hugged her grandfather tightly Ryo, on the other hand, was raging and cursing demanding for a rematch that he had to be escorted by the security, only after Alice took his bandana off that he managed to calm down as peaceful Ryo emerged again. Alice was celebrating her victory as she rubbed in Ryo''s face as they made their way to the waiting room. "Fufufufu~ this marks my 291 to 257 win against you, Ryo-kun" "I know...my lady," said Ryo in an oddly calm but yet annoyed voice Alice and Ryo met with Takumi as he came back on their way "Oh! It''s Loser-kun! Nice to meet you" said Alice without hesitation causing a vine to pope out of Takumi''s forehead instantly The two started a series of insults as they made their way to the waiting room ''Just...what did I do to deserve this torture? " Ryo was questioning his life choices again When they reached the door, Alice opened the door with frustration from her little insult battle with Takumi, but her frustration evolved into a rage when she witnessed the event in front of her In front of her, Rindo is sitting on Alexander''s lap as she faced him, their stance was that of an affectionate couple who were about to engage in their holy actions Alice clenched her hands and shouted "That''s it!! Ryo give me a knife!!" She ran towards Rindo who was smirking from ear to ear and tried to catch her, not even minding their statue as senpai and Kouhai. But Rindo evaded her grip and Alice lost her balance and she fell on Alexander''s embrace "Hello there!" Said Alexander as he hugged Alice tightly, Rindo took out her phone in light speed and took a picture very fast Alice blushed as she parted with Alexander and looked at Rindo hatefully but all of that faded when she saw the picture Rindo took Rindo came closer to Alice and whispered "Didn''t I tell? All you need is get along with me and I will make sure that moments like this will keep happening" Alice looked at the picture with a slight blush, she shifted her gaze at Rindo and said: "I still don''t like you..." "We will work on that later..." Said Rindo as she put her arms around Alice Alexander and the others who witnessed this shook their heads ''Girls will be girls...'' They thought After that quick event, a phone ringtone came from Alexander''s pocket, he picked it up and it was a message "Hm?" His eyes widened at the ID of the sender, he opened the message and read it. He closed his phone and stood up "Excuse me, you guys keep watching while I am out for a moment" "Take care~," said Alice and Rindo Alexander left the Chandra''s room and headed out of the building, he picked his motorcycle and drove towards the North Star "Just what brought you here?.... Keanu" ----------------------------------------- Chapter 82 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 67 - What Now? This chapter still in need of editing ==================== Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional???? ==================== [Ladies and gentlemen, until now, we had witnessed 3 amazing battles between this year''s top students, but we still have one more match to go] The MC girl took the stage as the lights shined on her, she was doing an amazing job for a commenter, her cute face helped to get the students attention a lot [please everyone, welcome our next contestants... Hayama Akira and Arato Hisako!!!] The crowd cheered as Hayama and Hisako made their way to the stage with cold expression ad they seem to engage in some small talk between the two of them [This is our last battle in the 1st round of the autumn election''s main tournament, and the theme of this battle is...Hamburger!!!] Announced the MC girl Hayama and Hisako took their stations and the waited for the start [The last battle of the first round starts...Now!!] No sooner, Hayama and Hisako started making what could only be described as top tier Hamburger In the waiting room, Alice and Rindo are locking hands, but Alice does not seem to like it all, but Rindo Doesn''t care either. "She is using a soft shill turtle?" Said Takumi, he was interested in this fight, both Hisako and Hayama seem to be up to something interesting "It can be used in many ways, but also, in wrong ways too if she is not careful in cutting it." Said Ryo, he had dealt with the softshell turtle before and he may have an idea of what Hisako could be IP to "Just where the hell is Alexander?" Asked Alice, she tried to free her hand from Rindo but she could not, Rindo was so captivated by this year''s first year and she couldn''t move her eyes off the screen "I think he left the building, my brother saw him heading to the exist when he went to the bathroom." Takumi showed them his message history with Isami "Why did he leave?" Asked Rindo, she was having less fun without her fianc¨¦e and she doesn''t like that "Work..." Said Alice "He did not work for weeks now, someone from his company must have come to see him," she said as she pushed Rindo''s face away from her "Now that you mentioned it, he used to disappear for a few days each time for work, he must have loads of work waiting for him" "Whatever he has, that is not of our concern." Said Alice "Look! Your friend is pulling some nice tricks!!" Said Rindo The two girls closed the topic as they both know that their fianc¨¦e''s work is not all about paper, and they don''t like talking about that either. Outside of Totsuki, on the road to the North Star, Alexander is driving his bike with fast speed since the road was empty but he pressed the brakes hard when he saw a grey mustang standing in the middle of the road. He took off his helmet and walked to the car, he knocked on the window. The window rolled down and a middle-aged man with cold face was inside, he was Keanu Reevs, one of Alexander''s long old friends and servants. "I wonder what brought my little Reevs here to see me, out of the all the places in the world..." Alexander bent down to match the window "you chose the middle of this road." "Good day...Alexander" said Keanu with his usual indifferent tone "So...?" Alexander raised his eyebrow questioning Keanu "Why don''t you get in..." Keanu turned on his car "...I have a lot to say" Alexander smiled and walked to the other door and entered the car. Keanu hit the gas and they drove outside of Totsuki, leaving the poor bike alone, in the middle of the road "You know...Things are a lot messier than they look" said Keanu "I had a hunch about it..." Alexander looked at the scenery outside as he spoke: "...did you take care of it?" He asked "Most of it..." Alexander sighed and looked forward at the road "so...what happened? What did you find?" He asked "I found that the man we tried to kill 4 years ago is still around and he is planning his revenge... Again" Keanu told his discovery to Alexander "...I also, found that he has a connection to the local Yakuza here." "Which Yakuza?" "The one who stole your weapons from the Port," said Keanu not realizing what he has just done He heard the sound of something cracking and looked at Alexander who had a dark look as his hair covered his eyes "you didn''t know...?" Asked Keanu, that was unexpected, that''s why Alfie was desperate in requesting his help "No...no I did not." Alexander took deep breaths and calmed himself down "By any chance, is it the Etsuya family?" "Yes..." Keanu nodded "That man was sending information about your movement and business to that Yakuza so he can take over them if he can." "If he is sending information about me, then he must be very near..." Alexander rubbed his eyes and looked at Keanu "he must be in Japan." "I expected that..." Said Keanu, he made a left turn and entered a tunnel, he was just driving aimlessly to calm himself too, just like Alexander he has a tendency to get angry when things are out of hand "...I will try to look for any clue about him soon, but more importantly, what will you do with the weapons, your men are mostly armless now. even in Japan that is not good." "Don''t worry about that, I can borrow the guns from Alberto''s villa in mount Fuji, I will send Vlad there tomorrow..." "And...?" Asked Keanu "And regarding that man, this time...I won''t let him escape, we will catch the Etsuya boy and get him to say what he has and then we find that idiot and end him for ever." Alexander touched his two bullet wounds as they started to sting from pain, demanding blood from the man who caused them. Just remembering the day Alexander was shot, he feels an insane amount of rage like never before. "Just you wait...you don''t know why you want to kill me so much, but I know why I want to kill you..." Alexander smirked as he promised his mysterious "hunter" with death. "What now..."?" Asked Keanu as he stopped at the red light "Now...we kill some idiots." Chapter 68 - What Is The Meaning Of This? Please forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional ================== [And the winner for the final battle of the first round of the autumn election is...Hayama Akira!!!] At the mention of his name, Hayama raised his hand in victory, he didn''t dwell much on it and left the stage. No amount of words could describe Hisako''s shock and disbelieve, her efforts are wasted and washed away. Her instinct kicked in looked up at the VIP section where is Erina is watching and Hisako saw Erina eyes and what she perceived as a disappointment "Erina-sama!!" Hisako whispered to herself and lowered her head in shame as she stepped out of the stage walking aimlessly like a zombie [And with this, the first round of the autumn election main tournament is over, the second round will be announced at a later time, so until then, please don''t get yourself expelled] The MC girl said cutely as she too left the stage Senzaemon stood up and thanked the other judges "I am thankful to all of you, Totsuki is always open for you..." He said The chibi bald man smiled and shook Senzaemon''s hand "What are you saying, I was once a student here too, things like this get me excited as I can sink in the nostalgic feeling of that past" he shifted his gaze at the audience, specifically at where Natasha and Isami were standing and watching "And I managed to see some old faces too" he laughed Senzaemon know what this man was talking about, after all, they were a senior and junior back then. "I will come around to see the second round, so you will do me a great favor to invite me to watch." Said the old chibi man "But of course..." Senzaemon exchanges one last goodbye with the judges as each one left for his work. The first round is over, the winner was decided, the losers were decided... From now on, it is a Battle of the giants but only two can advance to the third and final round, Who will face who? Who will lose? Who will win? But most importantly, who is the unfortunate one who will face the monster that goes by the name of Alexander?! In the waiting room, Takumi stood up tiredly "sigh~~~" he let out a long sigh and stretched his muscles "You guys still here?" The door opened to reveal Hayama who came back from the stage "Yeah ~ but we are leaving soon," said Alice as she stood up. Rindo who was clinging to her all the time finally released her and dashed at Hayama "hey there...that was a nice Hamburg!" She said "Uh...thanks?" Hayama didn''t know who this girl is so he wasn''t sure how was he gonna approach her "Why don''t make your cute senpai here one more?" Rindo smiled cutely at Hayama but her eyes were glowing like that if a cat in the dark "Uh...who are you? Who is she?" Asked Hayama Alice stepped forward and pulled Rindo back a little "This right her sir...is none other than Kobayashi Rindo, the 2nd seat of Totsuki and the girl called the Red Princess of Totsuki and...Also, she is the woman that I have to tolerate for the rest of my life... apparently." There was a huge amount of sarcasm in Alice words as she pulled Rindo out of the room leaving everyone baffled at them "What is the 2nd seat doing here with us?" Hayama looked at Takumi and asked after Rindo and Alice left "From what I understood, she is Alexander''s 2nd fianc¨¦e." Takumi shrugged his shoulders and picked his suitcase and decided to meet up with his brother and Natasha "Don''t bother yourself with Alexander''s private life..." Ryo stood up too and followed behind Takumi "...it''s more complicated than you will ever imagine." Hayama sighed and took off his blue uniform and packed his stuff and followed Takumi and Ryo while Rindo and Alice left together somewhere else. "Hey...Let''s go somewhere else" Rindo looked at Alice with pleading eyes, like a child asking to go out to play "No," Alice answered strictly sending Rindo''s little hope down crashing "How about we go look for Alexander?" Rindo had a sudden idea, if she dragged Alice to Alexander she can use Alexander to satisfy her burning desires "We don''t know where he is..." Said Alice. But as soon as she said that, her eyes landed on a certain group of black cars that parked shapely in the front of the 9th seat if Totsuki, Etsuya Eizan. A group of men rushed in the building and after several minutes they came out dragging Eizan by his arm. Alice and Rindo looked at the men with a serious expression, they stopped in their tracks and just watched Until they spotted a familiar figure, it was Vlad, Alexander''s assistant. Seeing him, Alice gathered some courage and walked to him with Rindo "Vlad..." She called. Vlad who heard his name looked back to see his master''s two ladies walking to him together. He pushed his glasses back and smiled "Well, well, if it is not Lady Alice and Lady Rindo!" "What is going on here?" Asked Rindo "I just saw you drag Eizan-senpai with force..." Alice was the granddaughter of Senzaemon, the head of the Nakiri family and the director of this school, so she was concerned "...I demand an explanation, or else I will have to contact my grandfather, your actions are prohibited in this school" Alice took out a little device that with just one button will call upon Totsuki emergency team to this location in 10 minutes Vlad and his men who stopped to look at Alice, they stuffed Eizan inside the car and are now waiting for Vlad. Vlad smiled "of course I will explain... We are simply inviting Mr. Etsuya to our company for some small talk with our Boss and nothing more, but this small talk is so important that we can''t delay any further as our Boss is very angry now. So we had to take the necessary actions. I hope you don''t mind." "Of course I mind." Alice said firmly "I will go with you, I want to meet Alexander..." She demanded "Add me in too..." Said Rindo Vlad could only sigh at this situation, in no way he can use any of his normal ways to deal with this situation, especially since the other party none other than his Boss future wives. "Sigh~ Alright..." Vlad looked at his men and ordered them to empty one car as Rindo and Alice got in. The cars took off to the Red Cloud HQ with Alice, Rindo, and Eizan on board to meet a very pissed off Alexander. ====================== Chapter 84 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 69 - A Business Meeting Any mistakes in this chapter are not intentional, please be kind and forgive my mistakes ============================ "Lady Alice, Lady Rindo..." Vlad called for Rindo and Alice while driving his black car followed by his men with Eizan who was kicking around struggling to free himself "I hope you understand that your actions are causing us a huge amount of problems, we can''t just show up with both of you with us." He said but his smile never left his face "I don''t care, I want to see where this is going, Totsuki''s is my family''s school and I can''t let something like kidnapping a student go like this, not even for Alexander''s sake." Alice was strong in her decision and won''t change her mind "And I am just tagging to see where this is going? It seems fun" she said, she is well aware of Alexander ways of doing things, after all, she had a long lesson from here father back then about the Helmet family Vlad could only sigh and shake his head, the Boss is already pissed enough, and his women showing up suddenly will make him angrier for sure The cars shuffled through the streets of Tokyo as the made their way to the Red Cloud Company HQ. The cars stopped at the giant building with a big red could logo on top, the men opened the car and swarmed Eizan and surrounded him so nobody can see his covered head and they don''t draw suspicious gazes at them. Vlad opened the car for Rindo and Alice and followed behind his men. Alice, Rindo, and Vlad took the elevator instead of the stairs like the henchmen and went straight up to the top floor where Alexander is... Vlad guided Rindo and Alice to the only room in the top floor and knocked on the door, no one answered but he opened the door, he knows that the Boss is not in the mood to answer the door As soon as Alice and Rindo entered the room, they were greeted with the sight of a man kneeling on an ice floor as he shivers from the cold. Alice could recognize this man as Alfie, Alexander''s uncle "What is going on?" Whispered Alice as she wondered about the cause of Alfie''s actions. Rindo had the same thought but didn''t say anything "What are you doing here?" A deep and cold voice came from the side of the room grabbing Alice and Rindo''s attention They shifted their gaze to see Alexander sitting in his office with his legs crossed on the top of his desk, behind him stood a middle-aged man with black raven hair split in half, in front of Alexander''s disk, his mother, Alexandra was sitting taking a sip from her coffee, across of her is young man with white coat, his eyes weren''t exactly looking anywhere as he was fidging in his place "Alexander..." Alice looked at her fianc¨¦e''s dark face, his eyes are covered by his hair. "I asked you a question..." He said "C''mon dear, don''t be harsh on the girls, they must be here to check on you" Alexandra stepped in between the angry Alexander "Isn''t that right girl?" Said Alexandra "Of course!" Said Rindo, Alice was stunned at first, this is her first time seeing Alexander like this, his warm personality is nowhere to be found, even if she is in front of him now, he doesn''t seem to display his usual self. "We will talk later, for now...sit" Alexander ordered the girls to sit down on the couch Vlad took his position behind Alexander with Keanu and stood there motionlessly The girls did as they were told and didn''t dare to retort, Alice even forgot what she came here for. "Hello..." The young man stood up as he said with monotone voice " I am...Dr.Shuan Murphy... Nice to meet you." He said with his body bowing a little repeatedly The girl returns his greeting and that was it, Alexander continued to sit while crossing his feet on the desk After a few minutes, the door was opened with Vlad''s henchmen entering with a tied up Eizan who was screaming stuff like "where is this??" Who are you??" "Why are you doing this??" But his words fell on deaf ears He was seated in the middle of the room, Alexander gestured for them to remove his blindfolds "Gah! What the hell?!!" Fear is visible in Eizan eyes as he tried to adjust to the light, he looked around and saw he was surrounded by a bunch of men, his eyes landed on Alexander, Rindo, and Alice. Nothing can describe his shock "Wh....what is going on?" He asked, he looked at Rindo and didn''t even dare to look at Alexander Rindo just shrugged her shoulders "You should look here..." Said Alexander, his voice was as cold as ice Eizan trembled a little as he shifted his eyes to Alexander, he felt fear when he saw his Golden eyes glowing from under his hair "What do...you want from me?" He asked slowly "is this about the tournament...?" He said "I don''t care about your little tricks back there... I brought you here to discuss about your sweet big brother." Eizan felt his heart sink, he knew that a day like this will come "Don''t bother....he doesn''t care about me, if you''re trying to use me as a hostage, then just forget it, he will rather kill me than agreeing to whatever you say" Eizan''s eyes went hallow for a moment as he recalled what kind of man his brother is "You''re not a hostage..." Said Alexander "And I don''t take hostages." Eizan felt shocked at his words but he didn''t speak. "What I brought you here for is very simple..." Alexander stood up from his desk and walked forward Everyone else kept their eyes on him, from Eizan to Rindo, Alice, And Alexandra...well, the last one was just playing with Rindo''s Red hair "I want you to arrange a business meeting with your brother." Said Alexander ====================== Chapter 87 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 70 - Deal!! This chapter and the next chapter are the only chapters left before we return to the second round of the autumn election. =================== "What are you... Talking about?" Eizan looked in disbelieve at Alexander who stood tall in front of him "As you heard, I want you to arrange for me a business meeting between me and your brother." Said Alexander, he looked at Vlad and signaled for him Vlad brought out a doc.u.ment and handed it to Alexander, "Untie him," Alexander ordered, his Henchmen wasted no time as they remover the released Eizan''s hands Alexander gave the now free Eizan the doc.u.ment Eizan looked at the doc.u.ment suspiciously before he took reluctantly, after all, his current situation can only allow him to go with the flow "This a business doc.u.ment for a deal of buying liquor from your brother and possibly a long term relationship," Alexander said as Eizan looked of the doc.u.ment "And why do you need me? Why don''t you just go and meet him personally?" said Eizan, his fear went away a little as he could recognize that Alexander meant him no harm "To be honest with you...my objective is not the deal, but the meeting." Alexander said as he returned to his seat. The tension in the room returned to normal as Alexander''s anger went down quite a bit "And why should I help you?" Asked Eizan Alexander raised his eyebrow and looked at Eizan as if he was a retard "Does this situation give the impression that I am for help?" He said "Young boy...you better do we say, or the lightest punishment you''ll receive will be like him" Alexandra pointed at her brother behind them. Eizan looked back to see the freezing Alfie who was trembling "Jjjjust dddo as he sssay!" From kneeling too much on the ice, Alfie could barely speak a full sentence This time, the white Coated man Stood up straight and looked at the wall "Any longer and Mr.Alfie will lose feeling in his legs." He said Alexander looked at his uncle and sighed "Help him" he said to his mother Alexandra walked to her brother and brought a towel "here. Come with me" she helped him stand and walk slowly as he can barely walk "I will go help...Any wrong things can cause serious problems." Said Dr.Shuan Murphy Alexander didn''t mind and let him go, after all, that man is his uncle. "So...Will you do as we say or we ..." "Fine, I will help but on one condition." Said Eizan, he didn''t fully understand why Alexander wants the meeting but if he is thinking is right, he would be more than happy to help "I am listening..." Alexander said. "Are you and my brother in war?" He asked Alexander raised his eyebrow and nodded "he caused some loses and I am not happy about them, and even more, he attacked a base of operations in Kyoto last week, but don''t worry, we won''t kill, I will just go there and ask him politely to stop his actions." Of course, that wasn''t Alexander''s intention, no way in hell would he let someone step on his family name and he will just let he keep living, Killing Tawagata is the easiest choice but there are far more things he to do to him "I am not a fool..." Said Eizan firmly "I know how things run around, Big brother won''t be alive if he ended up loosing..." Alexander stayed silent waiting for Eizan to continue "The reason why I asked wasn''t so I can plea for his life..." Said Eizan "Then for what?" Asked Alexander "I was asking so I can request for his death..." Eizan looked very serious as his words surprised the gang, even Rindo and Alice felt that something was wrong with the brothers'' relationship "I will only help you if you can promise me that." Said Eizan with absolute disdain in his voice "Hoo...!" Alexander looked at Eizan with interest, this is something you don''t see every day, he thought "Then...I promise you, in the name of The Red Blinders I Alexander Helmet promises the death Etsuya Tawagata." Alexander smiled sweetly contrary to what is coming out of his mouth Alexander reached for Eizan''s hand and shook signaling that the two now has an agreement Eizan was having the time of his life, with this, his freedom isn''t unreachable, all he needs is to get them together in one single room and he can wait out the war to end He did some research in his spare time about the Helmet family after his small conversation with Nakiri Erina, all he needed was small lead and the rest came out naturally The Red Blinders wasn''t a group that cared about hiding their traces, in the records, you can find the Red Blinders involved in every major turning point in history And they are classified as the most powerful Mafia in the world. ''Tawagata...I don''t know what had gotten into you to pick a losing fight like this...Your death is just around the corner'' Eizan thought and didn''t bother to hide the giant smirk on his face ======================== Chapter 88 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 71 - Let Me Tell You What is Going To Happen The next chapter... We cook again!! ================= This Chapter is a recreation of my favorite scene in TV as a whole. I hope I was able to do it justice with this chapter. ================= This chapter still needs to be edited, I used grammarly for the spelling mistakes, but I will edit it later, but for now, I sleep. ================== Having decided their course of action, Eizan left the Red Cloud HQ to carry on his duties and try to get a meeting with Twagata for Alexander Having calmed down, Alexander turned to look at his girls "Ladies....welcome to my humble home," he said with a bright smile. Vlad and Keanu left the room to let the Boss have some privacy with his girls...And also to check on Alfie, the man had suffered too much cold In the room, Alexander was getting lectured by Alice about his actions in Totsuki previously and how she won''t allow it to happen a second time Alexander could only shut up and let her frustration out Rindo was munching on some candy she found on Alexander''s office and totally ignored the scene of Alexander being lectured by Alice "Oh yeah, Rindo, your father gave you a set of keys for the villa before he left, right?" Alexander asked "Yeah, he did, he left one for me and one for the chief of the workers back at the villa." Rindo looked at Alexander as she pulled the keys from her pocket "you need them?" She asked "Yeah..." Without any hesitation, Rindo throw the keys to Alexander, he grabbed them and put them in his pocket He then shifted his gaze at the confused Alice and pulled her down making her sit on his lap "How many dates did we have?" He asked in hope of distracting Alice And it worked like a charm as Alice blushed "One...just one, it when I...confessed" she said cutely "Then, should we go to another one?" Said Alexander as he kissed Alice, she returned his affection with her tongue Rindo looked back to see the two in a deep kiss, she could only shake her head and return to her food After separating from their kiss for air, Alexander looked at Rindo who was busy with her food, he looked at Alice and hinted for her "What about you Rindo...?" Said Alexander "...do you want to come too?" He asked Rindo looked back in surprise "what?!" "I asked you if you want to go on a date together? the three of us." Said Alexander "Nah! I don''t want to disturb both of you..." Rindo laughed as she ate more "You should come too..." Said Alice with a frown " Although I don''t like you...you''re still Alexander''s fianc¨¦e, just like me, and I don''t to be the evil 1st wife" Rindo froze in her place, not knowing what she can say Alexander took Alice off his lap and stood up "I have things to do after I am done with the meeting, we should go in a date, it will be fun." He winked at Rindo as he left. He intends to let the girls sort out their relationship. What he wants is not the girls loving each other. If they can live with each other peacefully without hatred going in between, that alone is enough for Alexander to be satisfied ..... After one day, Alexander received a call from Eizan saying that he was able to arrange for a meeting between the two. The meeting will take place today at 8 PM Alexander prepared himself and grabbed a few doc.u.ments He called for Keanu to come to his office "You called...?" Said Keanu as he entered quietly finding Alexander organizing his papers "Yeah...the meeting will be held in 10 hours from now..." He raised his eyes and continued "Clean his place from anything, if he has a gun hidden, empty the bullets, if he has a knife, switch it with a dull one...you know what you do." Keanu didn''t answer and just left the room, his mission is his top priority now. Alexander sat down on his chair and called for Vlad "Send this to the Etsuya company," Alexander ordered Vlad who took the doc.u.ments from the table and left to do his duty Alexander waited for the time to pass, he did some paperwork, played with his two fianc¨¦es as they came to visit him, visited his uncle who was healing up his cold legs under the care of Dr.Murphy And then the time comes and Alexander departed. He met with Keanu who had already finished his mission and followed Alexander for am extra protection Alexander''s car entered the Etsuya company''s garage, Keanu immediately disappeared as Alexander met with a man in a suit who guided him to the elevator "Mr.Twagata is waiting for you." said the man as he knocked on the large door Once the door was opened, Twagata stood up from his chair and walked to the middle of his office "Mr. Twagata, this is Mr.Krutz, from Berlin." The man introduced Alexander as he retreated outside leaving the two alone ''Krutz from Berlin...?'' Thought Alexander, that was the fake ID Eizan presented him with to his brother "I heard you want to do business..." Twagata''s voice was low and harsh as he talked "...it''s good to see you too." Alexander walked slowly to the round meeting table and sat on one of the two head chairs "You just came from Berlin?" Asked Twagata, his eyes were like a hawk scanning each move of Alexander as he walked to the other head chair of the table "...What do You know about Berlin?" Asked Alexander "..." Twagata didn''t answer as he clearly had no idea "I heard you are German?" "..." Alexander looked at Twagata slightly, all this fake ID thing is not his thing, so he decided to not play along anymore "Well, I came here from Berlin, but that does not mean I am German..." A light chuckle escapes Alexander''s mouth as he continued "...Guess where I am from?" He asked "..." Twagata took out a cigarette and light it on "Okay, in Kyoto, I met several men, they were Russian mobs. They sound like you..." The room was quiet and cold, every step the men took it could be heard clearly, even when they move, the sound of their clothes rubbing against could be heard Alexander frowned slightly buy not to the extent where Twagata could pick it up "...And...?" He asked quietly "...you came in a car, a very young man, your clothes are clean, your suit is not branded...." Said Twagata "...Where did you get your suit made?" He asked "...My grandmother, back home... She likes to make things..." Alexander touched the fabric of his black suit "...When I wear this...I can feel like my entire family is with me, I feel their love and protection..." Alexander shifted his gaze to Twagata "...where did you get yours made?" He asked "..." Twagata sneered quietly, he looked at the window and pointed at one of the buildings below "...From that store, it is very close and. Very luxurious too... Mr.Helmet..." Alexander didn''t seem to be fazed by the fact that the man knew about his identity, after all, this much is expected from the man who dared to attack his men "...." Alexander''s smile started growing slowly as he began to chuckle "...I am surprised at how easy it was to get into a room with you..." He said Twagata reached behind him and pulled out a gun, he pointed at Alexander with a smile "...And now?" He asked mockingly Alexander smiled and raised his arms slowly "And now I should tell you that during the time you were sweating while waiting for my arrival, I sent someone here..." He made a gun with his hand and pointed at Twagata "...He found you gun...and unloaded it." Those words hit Twagata very hard as he checked his gun which was already empty and useless now Twagata looked at Alexander who took out several bullets from his inside pocket Twagata looked at Alexander and clenched his hands Alexander took one bullet and placed it on the table *bam* "Masaki Sakurai..." *bam* another bullet "Tashiki Shishi..." *bam* another one was placed beside them "Araragi Junbi..." Alexander was naming Twagata''s top officers, each name made Twagata feel like he was n.a.k.e.d in front of Alexander *bam* "Sasumi Akaino..." Alexander took one last bullet and looked at it carefully *bam* he placed it gently as if afraid that it will break "And finally... Etsuya Twagata." He smiled as he saw Twagata''s face turn a little red from anger and shame Alexander stood up slowly "None of you will survive..." He made his goal very clear for Twagata "...Your level of security is pitiful, while we are a giant organization, the men you took out in Kyoto are just the tip of the iceberg..." Alexander was not joking, the red Blinders are far strong, their forces are equal to a national army Alexander looked at the pale Twagata "...I could have killed you when I walked through the door, or let him kill you when he came to your office..." Alexander pointed behind Twagata Twagata looked behind him slowly as he saw a man coming out of secret chamber he had built himself, it was designed to be his escape route. Keanu found this room and used it to come and leave this building easily No words can describe the fear Twagata is experiencing now "Instead of killing you while you are unaware..." Alexander stepped forward and came closer to Twagata "...But I wanted you to know, I wanted you to know who you are dealing with, who you are thinking you''re playing with...I want you to see everything you worked for fall apart in front of you..." Alexander sneered at the man in front of him, looks like his plans were just a joke after all "Three days..." Alexander said to Twagata " that is the time until you will die... I am going to tell you what is going to happen to you, so let me see if you can change your fate..." Alexander turned towards the door and walked slowly, Keanu followed him and opened the door "The first day, all of your business will fall apart, your company will have not a single partner anymore...The second day, all of your operation bases will be destroyed... The third day, my men will attack this place and kill anything that moves and you will be the last person to witness that..." Before he leaves and closes the door, Alexander looked at Twagata for one last moment "...Just like the others, you will know why we are called The Red Blinders..." ========================== Chapter 89 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or even better: paypal.me/RedDoragon Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 72 - Unexpected Opponent! This Chapter still needs to be edited. ˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇă Being done with his meeting with Twagata, Alexander returned to his company. There he ordered Vlad, Alfie, and Keanu to carry on the three days mission By the time Alexander met with Tawagata, his plan was already in motion, the Etsuya family''s legal business relationsh.i.p.s are being destroyed by the second, as for the underground ones, just the word that the Red Blinders are after the Etsuya family made all of the smart Bosses retreat kindly and dare not to offend the big beasts of this world. While the underworld is moving based on his orders, Alexander was actually enjoying himself in a date with Rindo and Alice, and he had to admit, having two beautiful girls on each side felt great, no man can deny that. But apparently, Rindo is the one who is having the most fun, after all, the date is going according to her whims and desires On another hand, we have the man who wasn''t enjoying himself that much... Tawagata felt the impact of losing his relationsh.i.p.s as his phone never stopped ringing from all of his partners suggesting to terminate their contracts Tawagata felt like his body is burning as he was alone in his office, his head replayed the scene of him and Alexander earlier He picked up his phone and dialed a number, he raised his phone to his ear as his heart started pounding from anticipation, if his call was not answered, he may really lose everything And finally, the call was answered "Hello?!" He called "What is it?" A cold ad distant voice came from the other side of the phone, Tawagata can swear he could see the annoyed expression of the other man on the other side of the phone "Haru-sama...it''s me, Tawagata..." Tawagata''s voice had a tone of helplessness to it as he continued "...I am in trouble, The Red Blinders are after me!" He said "Impossible!" The other person called Haru said "...There were no big flaws in the plan, they should have not noticed your actions if you follow my commands!" Haru said his assumption as he thought in what could be the reason. He can''t afford to lose Tawagata right now, he still needs him in Japan "...." Tawagata did not answer and just stayed silent "What is wrong? Why are you not speaking?" Asked Haru, displeasure was apparent in his cold voice, after a second, it finally dawned on his "...you did not follow my orders exactly... Did you?" "Tell me what you did," Haru ordered Tawagata who could only sigh and confess his actions if he wants to get out of this. And just like that, Tawagata confessed his actions in the previous weeks "You idiot...!" Said Haru, no amount of words can describe how much disappointment he is feeling right now "...Sir, I-" Before Tawagata could finish, Haru cut him off quickly "I made it very clear, didn''t I?!" He said. he wished he could meet Tawagata at the moment and strangle him slowly until he dies "...The Red Blinders are a giant Force, they are arrogant and very prideful, I told you to take small steps when dealing with them didn''t I?" "But sir, I found the chance to get more resources from them so I took it!" Said Tawagata " After all, it was only one mission, the attack on the Kyoto branch could be justified as a misunderstanding and we could wipe all suspicions with that, fights between diffrent gangs is very common in Japan, Just as we planned" "Hahaha!" Haru could only laugh at the idiot''s words "in the end, you were consumed with greed too, you found the Kyoto bass full of money so you decided to take everything...you found the shipment full of weapons so you decided to take them all again!" Haru listened with his forehead full of sweat "I made it very clear, when entering a dragon''s den, you don''t just burst in like it''s your home, you take it slow as a snail and you blend with the background and never stand out, so the dragon ignores you while you advance closer to his weak spot, and then you strike at the perfect moment" Said Haru, he knows who he is dealing with, but Tawagata didn''t seem to comprehend the true might of the Red Blinders "I told you to attack the Kyoto bass without killing anyone and then apologize, go to the port, take a few weapons to supply your men, the Red Blinders never count their weapons, but you took the whole shipment, you basically raised a sign saying ''I want you to kill me'' what more ridiculous is that you actually agrees to have a one on one meeting with their Boss as if he is some pathetic hotel owner, I am amazed that you''re still alive after that...!!" Haru could not stop himself from nagging Tawagata like an old man, he was very frustrated "Sir... what should we do now?" Asked Tawagata "..." Haru went silent on the phone before he spoke again "What do you mean by ''we''?!" He said Tawagata''s heart sank as his fears came true, the line was cut off and Tawagata was swimming in his sweat "You must be kidding?!!" Tawagata''s baker abandoned him, and now he is all alone. A small Yakuza Boss against an organization that was present since who knows when! There was no hope of survival, isn''t it? The next day at 1 AM, in the middle of the night. as Alexander promised, after getting Roberto''s hidden weapons, Vlad, Keanu, and Alfie attacked every base that has any relationship with the Etsuya family The Red Blinders spent more effort in hiding the dead bodies than destroying the basses. While this was happening, Alexander returned to Totsuki, The 2nd round of the autumn election was announced a day ago. Alexander still doesn''t know who is his opponent is or what theme will his match have. He met with his friends at the usual waiting room "Good grief, I can''t believe you, you didn''t even show up to witness the theme announcement for your match!!" Takumi was very angry at the irresponsible action of Alexander "Relax dude, it doesn''t matter what theme it will be, or who my opponent is, I will win as usual" Alexander shrugged his shoulders "That overconfident is the part I hate the most about you!" Said Takumi Takumi scolding Alexander for being late was a scene to witness for the others like Alice, Rindo who came here anyway, Hayama and Ryo and even Isami The door was knocked and one staff member told Alexander to prepare himself as his match will begin right now "Looks like I gotta go!" Alexander escaped the room leaving an angry Takumi who was still in the middle of his ranting Dashing to the Chandra''s room, Alexander could hear the MC girl hyping up the audience [From the right corner, we have the man who broke the record, the black prince of Totsuki himself, Saiba Alexander!! ] Alexander almost Tripped at the mention of the black prince nickname '' I forgot that I had such nickname!'' He thought. He quickly made his way to the stage and waved a little at the audience [And from the left corner, we have the abnormal student, someone who was deemed to loos against a giant, but he manages to prevail...] Alexander tilted his head in confusion ''who the hell is she talking about?'' He thought His answer shortly followed [From the polar star...Yukihira Souma!!!] Alexander looked at the other side of the stage and saw his brother coming up with big smile devoid of any type of anxiety when he faced him "Yo, Aniki!" Said Souma Alexander smiled at his brother "...How unlucky..." He said Chapter 73 - The Generations Are The Judges I apologize in advance for any mistake you may find ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Standing in front of Alexander is none other than his own stepbrother Soma, Alexander chuckled and shook his head "To think that I will be facing you of all people..." Alexander has anticipated that maybe his opponent will be Hayama or the other purple-haired secretary girl, he didn''t count Alice, because if she was his opponent, she would have told him earlier before the fight ''I should have known...'' He thought "I see that you''re pretty surprised." Said Soma. He put his tools on his station and walked to Alexander "Yeah... " Alexander was preparing his tools too The MC girl was still talking to the crowd [This battle is one of the most exciting battles in the autumn election, the two men before us are actually half brothers. What we are witnessing is a battle between brother to see who is the strongest chef!!] "What the hell is she talking about?!" Said Alexander as he looked at the girl behind him "Who knows, they suddenly started calling this a battle of brothers! " Soma shrugged his shoulders and put his hands in his pants'' pockets [In this battle, we will explore alongside these two young chefs a whole new world of flavors, Siba with his dominant flavor and Yukihira with his flavor of trickery!] "Hahaha!! Nice!" Said Alexander as he found what the girl is saying very appealing "Flavor of Trickery, huh?" Soma smiled at his title [The theme for this battle will be...] At the mention of the theme, Alexander''s ears turned to that of an elephant as he focused everything the MC girl [...Rice!!] The MC girl shouted as hard as she can, the crowed screamed following her. After all, Rice is a main ingredient in every Japanese home, one can even go further and say that Rice is the main food of the Japanese cuisine. "So that was the theme, huh?" Alexander smiled if it''s about rice; then he has more than one recipe in his arsenal, even he himself doesn''t know how much recipes he has "Well, good luck Aniki." Soma waved at his brother and returned to his station, Soma switched to his serious mode and focused on calming himself and concentrate, Alexander isn''t an easy target to beat. And that was proven when he talked with Takumi after their battle. Takumi made it clear that Alexander is very powerful, any mistake and weakness can cost a lot in front of him. Soma believes that as long as he doesn''t make any mistake and make the best rice dish he can, he won''t lose to Alexander. Buy what Soma didn''t know was that Alexander... Doesn''t need him to make mistakes to destroy him. All he needs is the time to cook. [The constants are here, the theme was revealed... But, where are the judges?!!] The MC girl said, the crowd looked at judges area and found it empty "What?!" "Dude, where are the judges?" "Are they late?" "Did something happen to them?" Words like that were thrown randomly among the crowd. "Hmm?" Alexander didn''t understand why the judges are not here yet, Totsuki wouldn''t call people who are irresponsible like that. But he didn''t put too much focus on that matter and returned to thinking about what kind of rice he should use? and what kind of dish he should make? The crowd was still wondering and nearly thought that the match will be canceled. But all of their worries were answered when the lights were shifted and focused on one gate [Everyone! Look in that direction!] The MC girl said [The judges are about to make their entrance!] All of this was planned beforehand and the judges were meant as a surprise for both the crowd and the constants The gate opened and from there, five people walked out. One muscular man in a suit took the lead, the MC girl handed her mic over to him and left [For the semifinals...we will be the judges] this man is none other than Doujima Gin, the 1st seat of the 69the generation. The crowd went wild as they had can see people who they can only dream of meeting and being in the same room with Behind Doujima stood, the 80th generation 2nd seat, Inui Hinako herself. Her face had a gentle smile as her eyes searched for a certain cute girl Beside her, the 79th generation 2nd seat Mizuhara Fuyumi, her cold purple eyes didn''t show any emotions and only looked in a daze at the stage To the left of Doujima, the 88th generation''s 2nd seat, Tsunozaki Taki; a woman of hot temperature and angry behavior but her skills are without a doubt top tier And right next to her, a man who was called the magician, with his pink hair and an undercut, his most iconic feature, his clear glasses. This man is the 79th generation''s 1st seat, Shinomiya Koujiro Alexander saw people shouting the names, he was tempted and looked at the judges, as soon as his eyes met Koujiro''s, he smiled and shouted "Koujy~ " Koujiro was shocked and looked at Alexander who was waving at him "What is wrong with that punk?" Tsunozaki frowned at Alexander''s behavior " Shinomiya-Senpai, do you know him?" She asked as the boy seems to be calling for him Koujiro looked the other way and said "No. Never seen him before." Inui and Doujima chuckled at that, but Doujima had to cut the fun time as they don''t have forever, the match has to begin Not wasting any time Doujima shouted [ The first match of the 2nd round of the autumn election''s main tournament; Yukihira Soma VS Saiba Alexander, BEGIN!] The crowd screamed on top of their lungs, things are getting more interesting with each second Back to the stage, Yukihira Soma had already started cooking, while Alexander was sitting on his chair still thinking about what to do ''What should I cook, should I make Garlic Butter Rice? Or maybe Rice & bean enchiladas? Nah! That''s too cheap...'' After taking a minute of his time, Alexander finally jumped off his chair and stretched his muscles " Then let''s make that one then..." He said as he took out his knife with a smug face. Chapter 74 - Shivers!! Please! Forgive my mistakes, they are not intentional and mostly escaped my eyes! ========================= Alexander looked at his station for his ingredients, since he was not here to hear about the theme, Totsuki''s staff must at least provide him with the basic ingredients so he can make a dish in accordance with the theme. And he was right, when he opened his station storage, he found his ingredients, he looked through them and checked if he still needs anything else Most of his ingredients are there but the most important one and a variant of the theme of this battle is not there. Brown rice. Alexander put his ingredients on his station, he turned to Doujima who was acting as the person in charge of being the MC and the one keeping things in order "Excuse me, Doujima, can I go to the storage of the ingredients?" Said Alexander Doujima didn''t expect this to come from Alexander, but he didn''t think too much of it "yes, you can, please return fast." He called for one of the staff and instructed him to escort Alexander to the storage While Alexander is leaving, the other four judges had their eyes on him "What''s wrong with that punk? Did he forget something or what?" Tsunozaki Taki looked at Alexander with an annoyed expression "I hate this type of chefs the most." She said with her eyes shooting venom at Alexander Inui tilted her head in confusion "what type?" She said while stretching her words "The unprepared ones, they always bring disasters behind them in the kitchen..." Taki had a bad experience with people like that, so, seeing Alexander behaving the same way made her feel even angrier than before "We are not here to express our opinions about them..." Koujiro said suddenly "...they don''t work for us, as long as they deliver their dish, that is enough for us...Tsunozaki..." Koujiro gave his kouhai a cold glare "... Stop screaming in my ear and sit down." Koujiro ordered. Tsunozaki felt a shiver run down her spine, she was about to talk back but she was grabbed by Mizuhara by her shoulder "Just...sit down," Mizuhara said calmly "...Mizuhara-senpai!" Tsunozaki looked at her senpai and then shifted her gaze at Koujiro, she then gritted her teeth and sat down reluctantly "Oh, here he comes!" Said Inui as she pointed at the door where Alexander was coming back with a small bag filled with brown rice "Sorry for the inconvenient, Doujima." Alexander laughed a little as he passed by Doujima "Don''t mind it, it is your right." Said Doujima Alexander put down the bag and started cooking. As soon as he grabbed the cooking tools, his aura changed and everyone could feel it And Soma wasn''t an exception, he felt like there is a knife held in his throat. He shivered in fear and slowly turned back But what he saw was only Alexander stirring butter and shallot in a large sauce pan peacefully ''Was it my imagination?'' Soma thought Alexander noticed his nervous eyes and asked " what is wrong? " "Nah, nothing... I was just checking on you since you left the stage earlier." Soma said as he shook that expression off Alexander smiled "I just went to grab some Brown Rice," he said "You''re using brown rice? I am using white rice in here" Soma told his brother about what he is using as ingredients Alexander raised his eyebrow and smiled more "Are you perhaps making a Garlic Butter Rice?" He asked "You can tell?!" Soma laughed casually not minding even one bit that his dish was exposed, that doesn''t matter, after all, Alexander seems to be making something entirely different than him " I am making a Lemon Brown Rice with Garlic and Thyme, so we will see who has the better dish...do your best!" Alexander said the last part with all honesty as he added his rice to the pan, after all, Soma will really need that luck. Alexander was not holding back at all...well, he was actually! But he was using his flavor extraction skill, every ingredient he used in his dish was exposed to his golden hands thus making use of each of the ingrediants maximum flavor Alexander added the stock, salt, and pepper. He covered it and let it simmer over low heat until the broth is absorbed and the rice became tender. That went for about 45 minutes. In the meantime, Alexander didn''t sit idle. In a skillet, he heated the oil, garlic, thyme, and chili flakes over moderately low heat. Cooked it until the garlic is just beginning to brown, for about three minutes Alexander shifted his gaze and relaxed a little as most of the work is done, he looked at his brother and tried to see what he is up to Until now, the judges never moved their eyes from Alexander, there is something about that sudden change of aura that made them feel awe and respect, even the hot-blooded Tsunozaki and Koujiro. For Koujiro, he felt this aura before when he battled Alexander, but he was too arrogant to even feel it in this way Now that he cooled down and felt it in a neutral light. He definitely has to admit, there is a mysterious feeling to the way Alexander cooks No sooner, Alexander added lemon zest and juice. Seasoned the Garlic with salt and pepper and then Tossed it with cooked rice. He raised his hands signaling he had finished making his dish. [Our first server will be Saiba Alexander, may the judges step into the arena and take their seats] Doujima called for his fellow judges as they came down from their high chairs where they could observe the stage clearly. Doujima and the others took their seats as Alexander served them a tightly closed pot each. Koujiro, Doujima, Inui, Tsunozaki, and Mizuhara could smell the faint breathtaking aroma from the closed the pot. They could not contain a hungry expression to appear on their face Alexander smiled and reached for the 5 pots and opened them to let the hungry judges see the wonderlands! Chapter 75 - A Trickster And A Conqueror forgive my mistakes in advance, this chapter still needs to be edited ========================== Koujiro looked at the pot in front of him, he could smell a breathtaking aroma coming from it. He shifted his gaze at Alexander as the latter reached for the pot and opened it making Koujiro and the other judges to visit the wonderlands "What an amazing aroma!!" Inui felt like she is in the vast fields of rice. And she felt this without even tasting, just from the aroma alone. "Indeed...." Mizuhara closed her eyes to savor the smell even more, even the hotblooded Tsunozaki calmed down and melted in the feeling Doujima was the first one to reach for a spoon and take a bite, in that instant he felt like he was rice farmer that sat with his family around a table for lunch, surprisingly, his little family is his fellow judge, they surrounded the big man and started eating his hard work result which is the delicious brown rice. A sense of satisfaction ran in Doujima''s soul with each bite the kids took, he sighed in relief as if his tiredness from today is all gone and replaced with fresh new energy to continue his day. The crowd saw the satisfied expression on the judges'' faces and wished they were in their place. They smelled the previous wave of the aroma and they could barely contain themselves from beginning for a taste. The strong aroma circled around in the arena, it affected everyone, and of course, Soma wasn''t an exception, when he felt it, he felt a little nervous but didn''t lose hope, he is very confident in his abilities and his own dish. Alexander smiled at the result of his work and walked back to his station, his eyes met with Soma''s for a moment "try to top that if you can" Alexander challenged his brother casually with a full confidant "Haha! Just you wait..." Soma said Koujiro put down his spoon and reflected on the taste '' It felt like this dish is a portal to another dimension where you can savor the flavor to the max'' Koujiro smiled as he became sure, his previous defeat against Alexander wasn''t luck or because he underestimated him. Alexander was far stronger than Koujiro clearly back then, and even now. Soma was about to finish his dish, he took a deep breath and organized his plate, this is the deciding moment...and he needs to make the most of it Soma grabbed his plates and walked to the judges'' area and placed a bowel for each one of the five judges Soma grinned widely as the camera focused on him "This the Yukihira style! Garlic Butter Fried Rice! Please enjoy it! " Koujiro looked at his dish to smell a great aroma coming from it, he could see the golden pieces of rice standing out "This is...?" Doujima was the one to question that, for the garlic butter rice dish, the color is a little odd Soma smiled and said, "That is because I fried the rice with the garlic slices on low heat!" Koujiro frowned slightly at that, he wanted to speak but he shut up. But Tsunozaki spoke what was on his mind "You brat! That is not how you make garlic butter rice!! It can''t be called garlic butter rice anymore, more like; Fried Rice with Garlic butter!" She said with all seriousness Soma didn''t seem to be affected at all, his smirk only became wider as he retorted "The main point is not how I made the dish, in the end, this round is about rice, and my dish is using rice as the main ingredient... Now if you''re willing... Have a taste!" Sa said "Who the hell do y-" before Tsunozaki could finish her words, Doujima, Koujiro, Inui, and Mizuhara took a bite after Soma finished talking A wave of pleasure assaulted their tasting buds, they felt like their bodies are being carried by a wave of golden rice "This taste...!!" Inui could feel something sneaky in the dish she is eating "I can feel it too...!!" Doujima took another bite to confirm his suspicions "Mee too...this taste?! I know it very well..." Koujiro is dying to recognize the taste Mizuhara and Tsunozaki are racking their brains for that, but all came negative After a period of nonstop tasting, Koujiro was the one to realize what that familiar taste is... It came to him in his world of flavors Out of the sea of the golden rice, a creature shot out and jumped in front of Koujiro, what he saw was a giant chicken swimming across the vast ocean of rice "chicken!!!?" He shouted, soon after him, Doujima and Inui realized it too, followed with Mizuhara and Tsunozaki "But how?!" Tsunozaki searched her bowel and found not a single trace of any chicken it "Indeed, there is no chicken in this dish..." Doujima smiled as he finished his dish "I think you owe us an explanation, Mr.Yukihira" Koujiro smiled, his eyes looked at Soma who had a proud expression on his face "HURRY THE HELL UP KID!!" Shouted Tsunozaki, the only thing that stopped her from hitting Soma on the head is her previous talk with Koujiro "The reason is..."Soma pulled out a bag from his pocket and showed it to the judges Inui tilted her head " Is that a...Chicken flavor powder?" She said, her words stirred up the arena "The hell did he use that for?" a student questioned "I don''t know man, this my first time seeing such a thing?" Answered another Koujiro and Doujima looked down at a bit of the dish that was left, Koujiro rolled a single piece and focused on it "...Did you mix it with the white rice?" He asked "That will explain the odd color of the white rice!!" Doujima said with wide eyes, this is a first for him too "But...how could he do that?!" Tsunozaki felt her head spinning, every kid she underestimated turned out to be a genius who could put any chef she has known to shame Soma laughed and raised his chest "That is because it is our style, the Yukihira style!" He pointed his family restaurant name on his shirt "What do you think brother?" Sama turned to look at Alexander who was still sitting on his chair but his eyes were just as wide as everyone else "Hahaha!!!" He suddenly started laughing "you are really amazing, Soma!" Alexander felt really good, he has seen something new by his own Half-Brother, for the first time in his life he was surprised when someone pulled a trick in cooking "Isn''t that right?! Hahaha!!" Soma let himself be praised as he joined his brother in laughing too In the waiting room, Alice, Takumi, Rindo, Ryo, Isami, and Hayama who are watching the battle also felt amazed "That is very creative!" Said Rindo, she really wanted to eat that dish now, maybe she will go and have Sama cook for her "Huh! I guess Takumi didn''t lose to some weakling after all! Be glad!" Alice said to Takumi with a smug face "beat it, vampire!" Takumi didn''t like to talk about his loss on Soma''s hand "Don''t throw salt on my wound, I will get my revenge later." He said "Look...chef Doujima took the stage," Said Hayama [Ahm....!!] Doujima took the mic and cleared his throat [Now, ladies and gentlemen, I think it is time to announce the winner, both students delivered their dish and I think the judges had already made their decision] The crowd cheered for the judges as they can''t wait to hear who the winner is. Doujima, Koujiro, Inui, Mizuhara, Tsunozaki, each one took a sign and wrote the winner''s name that they believe deserves to win. Now...will the dominator and the conqueror of the flavor lands win? Or will the victory be with the trickery master? ========================= Chapter 93 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 76 - Conclusion! I will be doing some checkup for all of my chapters to clean any mistakes out there and I am sure that there is a lot of them. So, I may be late to update. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ The arena quieted down, no one spoke, all waiting for the judges to announce the winner Soma clinched his apron tightly, this a difficult battle for him, he struggled against Takumi, but even that Takumi couldn''t defeat his brother ''I counting on you...'' Soma put all his trust in his dish As if time in itself slowed down, the judges raised their signs with the winner name on it It took the crowd a moment to react before they irrupted in screams [The winner of the first of the autumn election''s 2nd round is...Saiba Alexander] Doujima announced calmly while the crowd cheered behind him Saiba Alexander - 5 votes Yukihira Soma - 0 vote Soma looked at the board where it displays his defeat clearly, he sighed with his head down, he removed his headband slowly, his heart is aching for his defeat He felt someone punch him lightly in the back "What are you looking so down for?" Alexander locked his brother between his arm "Ouch! I am not looking down!" Said Soma "Then what?" Asked Alexander "I was thinking about a way to defeat you!!" Screamed Soma seriously, his eyes don''t contain any hint of defeat, it is as if his soul was burning with a desire for revenge Alexander smiled slightly "let''s get down the stage..." He released his brother and walked off the stage. Soma looked up at the screen where his defeat was shown to everyone, he clenched his hands tightly and swore to reverse these numbers The next time we will battle again will be my victory, Soma thought "Let''s go Soma, stop starring at the board, it''s not going to change!!" Alexander called for Soma who snapped out of his daze "I-I am coming, stop screaming at me in front of everybody!!" Said Soma as he ran to his brother "What did you say you brat?!" Alexander chopped Soma''s head with a vertical hit "Ouch! Stop it..." The two brothers voices started to fade into the hallway The judges who saw his the two behaved after the results were announced "Tch...this was supposed to be the fun part" Tsunozaki displayed her displeasure, this was the part where the winner humiliates the loser with some clever speech and the loser looking down with shame "Not every generation is as rude and savage as your generation, Tsunozaki." Koujiro pushed his glasses back to their place as he gave Tsunozaki a mocking tone "Senpai...are you sure you don''t know that Alexander?" Tsunozaki looked at Koujiro with a suspicious eye, the way he reacts to her actions is odd, it is as if he is defending someone by attacking her Mizuhara and Inui looked at Koujiro with a knowing smile, both of them know what is going on very well Being cornered, Koujiro used his ultimate weapon [Death Glar] "Stop talking to me like you raised me!" He grabbed Tsunozaki by her head and pressed really hard on her crown "Owowow!!!! I am sorry!!!" Tsunozaki regretted talking with her big mouth "I am really sorry, senpai, I will never do it again!!" She used every possible way to escape Koujiro but to no avail "Shinomiya-senpai is such a Tsundere, isn''t he?" Inui said with a cute and cheerful tone. Ad soon as she said that, Mizuhara who was beside her faded into the background leaving Inui alone to face Koujiro who was already in front of her with a dark face that resembles the soul reaper Inui looked at the giant death figure in front of her and trembled with tears on the side of her eyes "I am sorry...Tehe?" Until her last breath, Inui still tried to be the cute junior. But alas, her faith was decided by the raging Koujiro Doujima took the mic leaving the circus show behind him, he has a job and he needs to do it, he can''t play around with them now. [The next match will begin in 30 minutes, for the participants, please be ready...] He announced to the crowed In the waiting room, Alice and Hayama exchanged a knowing glare "Well then...I will get going." Alice stood up and left the room, Rindo waved at her while still watching the commercial break on the TV "Good luck....both of you," Takumi said without looking at Alice and Hayama who followed her, he was reading a cooking book now to get some nice and fresh new ideas to do Isami and Ryo said their encouragements silently...as always Walking down the hallway, Hayama and Alice meet up with Alexander "Oh, Alexander... Where you going" Alice hugged Alexander for some good luck vibe "I am heading out to meet Vlad, and you two?" He asked This time, Hayama spoke first " Our match is next, so we will go get our things in order" "Well then, I better let you do that." Alexander kissed his girl''s forehead while pumping Hayama''s fist with his He then separated with them and headed out. Outside, he searched for Vlad''s parked car and found it under a tree cooling down, precisely, it was Vlad who was cooling down, today was a hot day after all. Alexander walked to the car and knocked on the window The window rolled down revealing Vlad with Alfie beside him "How is the situation?" Asked Alexander as he leaned on the hot surface of the black car "Smooth as hell!" Said Alfie, his energetic feeling came from the AC in the car Alexander ignored his uncle and looked at Vlad with a raised eyebrow "The plan is proceeding as we planned, there have been multiple accidents but we took care of them..." Vlad knows why Alexander is asking "...There is no need for you to take charge Boss." "Good...don''t disappoint me." Alexander said with all seriousness "you can leave now." He said The car turned on and left the school ground Alexander sighed and looked at the sky while blocking the sun with his arm He turned to leave, and that was when another car stopped in front of him He halted in his track as the car blocked his way. The door was opened and a slender white leg came out, a girl with honey blond hair came out of the car. Her aura is screaming elegance and nobility When the girl looked around her and spotted Alexander standing in her face, a red blush appeared on her face "A...Alexander... Sama!" Her sweet voice echoed in the area reaching Alexander''s ears Chapter 77 - The Gods Tongue And The Golden Hands I was planning on doing some all chapters check-up but I had work in my family shop and couldn''t do anything, I barely finished today''s chapter. ******************************************* Standing under the shadow of the nearest tree, Alexander and Erina looker at their surroundings awkwardly "So, you came to see the battle?" Alexander asked Erina flinched "eh?! Ah, yes...I had finally got some free time in my schedule so I decided to drop by..." She played with her hair shyly "I see..." Another wave of awkwardness descended on them "You...want to go there...together?" Alexander said, he started walking without waiting for an answer "Yes...!" Erina looked at the back of the departing Alexander and ran behind him "Why are you alone today?" He asked "....?" Erina felt confused and didn''t know what to say "I meant the purple-haired girl, Hichoko I believe that was her name, where is she?" Said Alexander "...I don''t know..." Erina felt down and her "What do you mean you don''t know? She is your assistance..." Alexander didn''t understand what Erina was talking about, and her grim expression made him even more confused Erina sighed "She has not returned since the day she lost to the spice boy...I think she is afraid that I will be angry with her" Alexander chuckled making Erin feel a little irritated "What is funny?" She asked They entered the Chandra''s room and faint noises of the crowd screams could be heard "I mean, she has been with you ever since she was young, right?" Erina stopped in her track and with a serious face, she is dead serious, she wants to know what made Alexander laugh at her words earlier "That is correct..." Alexander felt her stopping, he heard her voice far behind him, so he stopped too and looked back at her "Tell me what did you do to all of your followers who lost their Shokugeki?" Erina raised her head up high with pride "Of course I kicked them out, my wing doesn''t have a space for useless losers..." As she finished her words, Erin looked at nothing as her words sank deep in her thoughts ''Can it be...?!!'' She thought of the sole possibility "There is your answer Buddy" When he saw Erina realizing what is the reason behind her assistance disappearance, Alexander resumed his walk towards his destination Once she came out of her shock, Erina saw Alexander merging with the crowd of the staff "W-wait!! Alexander-sama!!" She ran as hard as she can and pumped into few people but she was able to catch up to Alexander in the end "What?" Seeing Erina grabbing the end of his white chef coat, Alexander asked Erina for her reason for such action "Where are you heading to now?" She asked while trying to catch her breath "To the waiting room..." He responded Getting the answer she looked for, Erin blushed slightly and tried to speak meekly "Would you like to watch the next battle with me at my room?" She requested "Why for?" Alexander saw no reason to why he should join her "That...that is because my room is a VIP glass room, there is a TV and it is also at above the stage so you can watch clearly and live as the battle is going on..." Erina tried as hard as she can to get Alexander to be with her a little, she can count the times they were in the same room and talked to each other (A.N: Yes, Glass and not Class, you know, like it is made of hard glass, it was shown in the anime one; although the floor and the ceiling are not made of glass) She worked so hard to free her schedule without Hisako so she can come and watch his battle with her own eyes, but Alas, she couldn''t and she was late to see his battle So the least thing she can do is to stay with him to compensate for the lost battle she messed, right? Alexander thought for a moment, Alice is having her battle against Hayama which is though one, especially if the theme of the battle was in Hayama''s favor... Having a visible room near the audience to cheer his girl would be pretty nice "Alright, let''s go then..." He gestured for Erina to lead the way, her face brightened up drastically, it even made Alexander remember her cute little face when she was young and used to come to his house to play ''That one is still there...'' He thought as he followed behind Erina to the 2nd floor ''I wonder how deep is the innocent Erina buried? '' As they entered the VIP room, Alexander walked forward and looked down at the stage where Alice and Hayama are cooking their dish, each one is doing their best and not underestimating the other. Both of them know how deadly that can be "Ooh! It is really a nice view from up here!" Said Alexander "Isn''t it!" Erina walked to a table that had a cup of orange juice and poured some for the both of them "Here..." She handed the glass to Alexander and sat down on the couch and gestured for Alexander to sit with her While the two though that this was normal, the mere presence of Erina in this room that can be seen by anyone was a one of a lifetime event for the students below "Oi!! Isn''t that Erina-Sama!!" One student shouted "What?! Where?" Asked another "Up there at the VIP room!!" Answered the students That little new speed among the audience like wildfire, Erina''s worshippers started popping out one after another Soon enough, the news reached the judges and even the two that are fighting "Hoo! That one is Senzaemon-dono''s granddaughter and the god tongue holder?!" Tsunozaki said with a hint of surprise in her voice, even someone as arrogant as her could acknowledge the power of the god tongue While she was surprised, the other 4 didn''t show any visible reaction, especially after witnessing Alexander defeating Koujiro, someone who is feared and respect by many top tier chefs out there On that day, suddenly, the fear and respect they had for the god tongue dimmed down a little As for the two that were fighting, they both heard the name Erin pope up in their ears and raised their heads in a reaction to that Hayama noticed Erina and Alexander there, he clenched his hand tightly ''the strongest first years are up there...'' His mind made him see their standing position as their current position Alexander and Erin up there reflecting their rank while he is down here, still weak While Hayama saw that as the difference in their powers Alice saw a completely different thing ''What in the sweet seven seas is that retarded girl doing with my man?!!'' She thought ++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 95 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 78 - Which Hand? ========================= ''That bitch is seducing my man!!'' Alice''s imagination was running wild and creating every possible scenario in her head, she fears that Alexander will fall in that witch''s honey trap "Alexander get away from her!!" Alice shouted with all seriousness but to the others and especially Hayama who was near her, she seemed like every jealous girlfriend out there. Alas, they did not know the murderous thoughts running in her head ''Just wait until I catch you later, you little princess!!'' Alice doesn''t want another Rindo now, not so soon, and surely, not Erina While this going on. From Alexander and Erina''s point of view, the arena seemed calm despite the uproar that they can''t hear because of the closed room, and they didn''t even switch the TV on Alexander saw Alice looking up at them, he waved at her with a smile, she returned his wave with another one as she sent him a flying kiss cutely "Hey, Erina, Alice is looking at us, wave at her too..." Alexander said with no care at all, Erina didn''t want to do such a thing but Alexander looked at her waiting for her to join him. Erina smiled and waved at her cousin when Alice saw Erina waving at her She then made an OK sign which Erina knows very well that it is far from the OK sign. After all, Alice locked her middle finger with her thumb instead of the index and the thumb That gesture was their secret [F.u.c.k You!] Sign But of course, Erina returned her kind hand sign right back at her. But being in the middle of the match, Doujima had to step in and let Hayama and Alice about the remaining time; which is half an hour Hearing the remaining time, Alice decided to abandon insulting her sweet cousin and focus more on cooking, making Erina cough blood will have to wait In the VIP room, Alexander switched the TV and observed the battle, Erina just watched him do his thing "What is the theme?" He asked "It is-" Before Erina could answer, Alexander stopped her with his hand "I will try to guess that myself..." He said, he looked at the station and observed the ingredients left on the table "They both have that white stuff like mochi, wonton wrappers probably..." Alexander muttered quietly as he looked hard for clues. He saw a bamboo steaming basket at Hayama''s station, with that he finalized his conclusion " Is it Dim Sums?" He looked back at Erina who clapped lightly and smiled "Indeed...." She said Alexander gave her a thumbs up and sat beside her again The two watched the battle infold quietly, Erina was strangely enjoying the silent and calm atmosphere, his faint body smell travels to her nose and reminds her that this is a man she is sitting with, a man that she has strong feelings for. A light blush painted itself on her cheeks. Alexander focused on the TV as he watched Hayama pull out from the oven his fish, it was little golden balls that had the steam still rising up from them [The first one to serve is contestant Hayama Akira!] Doujima announced. The judges took their places again. Hayama walked to them and presented his dish {Can you explain to us...what you did make here?} Doujima spoke as the camera focused on them {Siu Mai Dumplings with shrimps, you can try the taste, I am sure you will not be disappointed} Hayama''s voice could be heard from the TV, he had a confident smile The Judges didn''t waste any time to taste the delicious-looking dumplings. Koujiro took a knife and made a small cut in his dumpling. Just as he did that as if a smoke bomb let out the gas inside it. The heavy aroma hit Koujiro''s nose and made him feel like he is in the middle of the ocean skiting on the back of a shrimp He couldn''t wait to eat it so he just helped himself in, Doujima and the others did the same and went down to enjoy the feeling of riding the waves on a shrimp No sooner, the plates were emptied, Doujima looked at the empty plate with a satisfied smile "It was a wholesome dumpling, Mr.Akira," Doujima said "Thank you, sir!" Hayama responded with a slight bow, he knows clearly who this man is, a compliment from him is something people die for "Alright, Alright, don''t celebrate too early, I am still serving after you." Alice cane from behind Hayama and walked to the judges'' table "So you''re next?" Said Koujiro "Of course, I can''t let that white-haired old man behind have all the attention here." Alice raised her chest proudly, she extended her hand to the covered dish and raised the lid slowly Koujiro looked in anticipation for what to come, but he would never have guessed what was in there What greeted the audience, the judges, Alexander, and Erina is dumplings painted in the colors of the galaxy, blue dumplings that have white things spread across Like stars "What is this?" Koujiro and the judges tried to figure out what was that on the blue dumplings that it can replicate stars Koujiro reached with his finger and rubbed the white shiny things, he took back his finger that had some of it stuck on it, he licked it and his eyes widened "This...is...Sugar!!" He said in a surprised manner, Doujima smiled at the creativity while Mizuhara, Inui, and Tsunozaki were observing the dumplings really hard And let''s not even talk about the audience reaction "There she goes again, playing with those tools..." Alexander said, but he had to admit that Alice has some of the most creative minds in this school "Humph! It doesn''t matter how pretty it looks if it can''t give the taste to support it." Erina never liker her cousin''s using tools or technology in cooking, it was a bit out of dislike of Alice and a bit because she thinks a chef is supposed to only use his skills in cooking. That was also why she likes Alexander as a chef "What is this Blue thing, if I may ask?" Doujima asked Alice smiled and said "Blue velvet!" Blue Velvet was a rare thing to be used in cooking, it was mostly used in cakes and not food, and even then, it was rare to use it that some people forgot it exists "Damn it, less talking more tasting!!" Tsunozaki shouted as she took the knife and cut the dumplings a little Just like Hayama, her dish had a surprise for the judges and the audience again, Tue stuffing was jiggling inside, it transparent, it contained inside things like vegetables and little Tuna parts scattered in a mathematical way Inui was the first to recognize such thing "Aspic!!" "Oh my God!! She managed to make an aspic and stuff it in a dumpling?!!" Tsunozaki couldn''t close her mouth from her shock "Humph!! Of course, don''t underestimate my science." Alice had a smug face as she faces Hayama who frowned deeply "It needs to be tasted first, don''t celebrate too early." He turned her previous words at her immediately "Then let us not water any more time," Doujima said, and this time, there were no hidden surprises, only the pure flavor of the sweet dumplings stuffed with the aspic that is filled with vegetables and tuna fish Doujima closed his eyes and let the taste take him places. Under the sea, in the kingdom of the vegetables, he was a king that ruled every drop of water and every fish out there, he would taste flavors from outside his kingdom that his tuna soldiers brought to him The taste can be described as kingly, nothing from it can be obtained by mere peasant Koujiro and the others had the same reaction as Doujima''s After savoring the taste to the fullest, Doujima sighed and stood up He took the mic and stood between Alice and Hayama [Today, we have witnessed two phenomenal dishes, a dish of dim sums dumplings, both students did their best and I can confirm that both dishes were on another level...but...only one dish can give its maker the ticket to pass to the finals] Doujima gave his little speech and looked at the judges [ may the Judges give their votes...] Following Doujima''s words, Koujiro and the others raise their signs In the VIP room, Alexander had a surprised face "HOo!! That''s a surprise!" "Indeed, in the autumn election, score like that come by rarely" Erina added after him What they were talking about is that...they tied Nakiri Alice: 2 votes from Koujiro and Tsunozaki Hayama Akira: 2 votes from Inui and Mizuhara Everyone realized what this meant. Everyone focused on Doujima, he knows, everyone knows...the outcome of this match is in his hand. Doujima grabbed Alice and Hayama''s hands, the one that his hand will raise up is the winner. But...which one''s hand? ------------------------------------------ Chapter 96 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 79 - The Autmn leaf viewing Do yourself a favor and read this manhwa [Who made princess]...Thank me later. I did read it and now I am obsessed, I will pay if it means I can get more chapters. ******************************* ====================== Tension rose up in the arena, all eyes on were on Doujima, he himself had difficulty in deciding the winner, but nonetheless, he has to decide... One hand rose up slowly as everyone gasped for air, then loud cheers echoed in the room The hand Doujima pulled up was Alice''s hand, after seeing that she was the winner, she finally could free her lungs and take multiple nervous and happy breaths "Yes!! Yes yes yesyesyes!!!" Alice jumped high up as she celebrated like a little brat who got his highly anticipated present She looked at Alexander who was jumping in the VIP room, the stupid couple shared one brain cell as they both jumped in their places with dorky laughs ''With this, we can face each other as I promised...'' Nothing can describe how happy Alice is And also, nothing can describe how devastated Hayama was, his head was hanging low, his hands clench and his knuckles turned white, and his body was trembling slightly Doujima noticed this and put his hand on Hayama''s shoulder bringing Hayama back from his sorrows "What are you grieving for?" He asked Hayama looked down even more as he was reminded why he was fighting in the first place "Because I let her down..." His eyes drifted where his foster parent, his savior and most beloved person in this world. She was looking at him with worry and sadness, if she could, she would jump to him and tell him everything is fine Doujima looked where Hayama was looking and he saw Jun there, the little shy ball was worried sick for her child. Doujima smiled as he had a hunch of why Hayama was upset "if you are worried about her business partners then you better calm down.." He said "What are you even talking about?" With a very weak voice, Hayama asked Doujima as he didn''t believe he knows who Jun is... "I think she is more worried about your wellbeing rather than a few business partners... Look up there." Said Doujima, he did not wish to see someone as talented as Hayama get broken here, not like this Hayama looked up to see Jun having a hard time holding back her tears as she was shouting to Hayama to cheer him up but she was too far away Hayama felt a lump in his throat as he felt like crying, Jun was too sweet for this world "Go..." Said Doujima as he pushed Hayama forward "...Talk to her and remember... This is Totsuki, the autumn election is just the beginning, work hard and maybe a few business contracts will fly towards you..." Doujima smiled as he saw Hayama walks forward behind Alice His smile grows even wider when he saw Alice lock Hayama under her arm in brotherly love, the two are friends after all Soon, Alexander and the others joined in, they made fun of Hayama a little as they managed to get him angry and escape his gloomy mood. Now instead of feeling down, Hayama is now feeling more like breaking Alexander and Takumi''s teeth Doujima shook his head as Koujiro, Inui, Tsunozaki, and Mizuhara joined him "Fufuf~ these bunch remind me of us~" said Inui "No. They don''t." Koujiro responded "C''mon ~ even a little bit?" Retorted Inui Koujiro looked deeply at them for a second before he faced the other side "...well...a little bit." The judges chuckled at that, even the hot-blooded Tsunozaki couldn''t help but break her angry facade and laugh Doujima took out the mic [Ladies and Gentlemen, with this, we finish the autumn election''s semifinals, I hope you have enjoyed the battles between our top first years...] The crowd cheered after Doujima as they clearly enjoyed the surprises that came from the students today, all of them were the best of the best [Until the date of the finals are decided... Have a good day.] He bowed slightly to the crowd and then he left with his fellow judges, the arena started getting emptied, the fun was over and there was no need to stay here any longer In the hallway, Jun was comforting Hayama in her chest like a baby "That''s why you don''t need to overwork yourself, I still have many contracts for the next ten years, that''s why I told you to have fun..." She brought him down to her cheat and assured him, Hayama was nodding his head in her chest as his chaotic emotions were calming down While this wholesome scene was taking place, Hayama''s friends weren''t going to let him have it "What a pervert!" Said Alexander "What a pervert indeed!" Takumi joined in with Alexander, their voices reached Hayama and made a tic mark appear on his face "You bastards!!" Hayama launched at the two who were making fun of him While the gang is having fun by embarrassing Hayama. In one corner, the honey blind girl is peeking at them, her eyes had a little hope in them that maybe one day, one day she could smile and laugh like that. Alice, the winner of this match and a finalist, was looking at the vending machine with her eyes a little sad. After all, she was looking at the reflection of her cousin who was peeking at them. She felt hurt. Despite their disagreements and fights blood is still thicker than anything else. She wanted to be with her but she was still a little angry at her after their last confrontation Maybe she should go makeup with her, but not now. She saw Erina leave as a man came to escort her to her car to continue her job Alice shook her head and joined in embarrassing Hayama too. After the gang had their fill, they walked outside. "Where is Rindo?" Alexander just realized Rindo is not with them even though she was in the waiting room watching with them "Some dark-haired man came and said he would like to talk to her. Both of them left and she still didn''t turn up yet." Takumi answered Alexander first as he was the one who called her for him. "What??" Alexander shouted thinking that maybe Rindo is in danger "Relax Alexander-kun, she said she knows him," Isami added after his brother to prevent Alexander from being worried sick "Then it is fine if she knows him..." He sighed after making sure his fianc¨¦e was doing fine. Later they met with Natasha on the way and headed to the North Star. They have a celebration to do. Later after celebrating, Alexander left the dormitory and headed towards his company, the next day is the last day of the Etsuya family''s days The finals are near, and Alexander will be facing his beloved wifey and he wasn''t willing to miss it ===================== Chapter 97 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 80 - I Agree... ========================== After Alexander left to his company, he met with Eizan who was waiting for him with his uncle who has returned to work after resting his legs for a couple of days, Keanu and Vlad were both there too Then they headed to the Etsuya family building, Eizan can''t wait to be done with his brother. In the car, Alexander noticed Eizan''s strange behavior and shaky hands "What''s wrong, are you regretting your decision?" Alexander asked "What? Of course not!" Eizan had a determined expression, he wasn''t willing to back down, not after he was presented with this big present, Eizan was dying to see Tawagata dead "Well, by the time we arrive at the building he would probably be dead..." Said Alexander "Indeed, we sent 10 of our best men to lock his escaping routes while the rest attack the building from all directions..." Vlad spoke as he looked at his boss and their guest Keanu added after him "...Until now, we did not receive any report from the scouting squad meaning everything is going according to the plan..." He said calmly "That better be the case, today must be his downfall." Alfie was eager to end Tawagata himself but he couldn''t move because Alexander was still punishing him The car drove by until they found one road blocked by police cops that were actually some of Roberto''s men who are now his men now, they blocked every direction that leads to the Etsuya building for about 2 Kilometers where the genocide of Tawagata and his men is taking place They blocked every car with the excuse of a petrol station is under fire. But when Alexander''s car reached the location they passed in smoothly and no one cared as they thought it was they were in charge in this situation. As they made their way to the building''s street, Eizan could see few bodies laying on the street dead. As they became closer the building the number of the dead rose up Alexander and the rest got out of the car And they were greeted with few of their men "zdes'' vse sdelano...?" He asked (Is everything done here...?) One blond man bowed slightly "Da, nachal''nik." (Yes, boss.) he replied "This way..." Keanu lead Alexander and the rest through the secret chamber he discovered at the parking floor, they used that passage to get faster to the top floor where Tawagata will probably be Eizan''s heartbeat is going up with each step they took, he will finally be free, finally! They reached a door and opened it, Tue foul stench of death invaded their noses making Eizan wanting to puke One they entered, they found 17 men surrounding a heavily injured Tawagata with their guns on his head. Once they saw Alexander they saluted him respectfully As for Tawagata, he gave up the will to live, his heart sank to his stomach as he realized his fate is sealed now "Look at you..." Said Alexander as he walked toward his small and pitiful ex-enemy "You look so pitiful." His voice held so much nonexistent sorrow While Alexander is talking, Tawagata''s dead eyes shifted to his little brother and spoke weakly "I...Should''ve...killed you back...then." "Back then...I saw it clearly how you killed both of our parents, I know they begged you to let me live, and you didn''t mind yo became I was younger than and couldn''t take anything from our father''s inheritance... But I swore to avenge them no matter how long I have to wait..." His eyes were raining with tears, he couldn''t forget his mother''s weak voice as she begged for his life Alexander, Vlad, Alfie, and Keanu stood to the side as they watched Eizan spell the beans, Tawagata killing his parents for power didn''t come on Alexander mind at all, and that finally explains why Eizan was so hell-bent on his death "Enough chitchat, Give me a knife..." Keanu passed Alexander a knife and Alfie pulled a gun and walked behind Tawagata "I told you back then...I''ll let you mean why we are called the red Blinders..." Tawagata''s body shivered intensely as Alexander put the knife on his forehead and made a horizontal line making blood gush out of his open forehead You might want to close your eyes..." Alexander looked at Eizan "No...I want to see it." Eizan came all the way just for this moment As the blood came down his eyes, Tawagata could only see red, his face turned red with his blood With his vision being red *BANG* the thunderous sound of a bullet going through his brain making him fall lifeless on the floor Eizan seeing this unfold throw up on the floor immediately "...and that''s why we are called The Red Blinders..." Cleaning some of the blood on his face with a Napkin "Well...Uncle, clean the mess here while Vlad, you go visit our friends in the police department to make sure they''re happy..." He stood up and walked to the secret passage "...and as for you...feel free to play as much as you want, as long as you don''t cause me trouble in my business..." "Huff...huff...I see..." Eizan understood that Alexander has a bottom line, unlike the rich kids, this kid is a boss, he never cared about small things that don''t cause him anything like trouble, he came to understand that Alexander took action only when his interest as a company and Mafia leader was concerned His trouble in school, he deals with them as a student. And with this, the Etsuya family''s Yakuza became no more, all that was left is a few things that Eizan could build up from scratch again, but that will take a few years As Alexander promised, it all took 3 days. While in another location, at a certain fancy restaurant, Rindo, the red-headed princess was eating a plate of Sushi with a happy smile. In front of her, a man with dark hair and eyes that seem like the darkness itself, a single white wisp of hair was thrown back on his black hair. He enjoyed his red wine as he watched the girl in front of him while another silver-haired boy was looking down as if he was thinking deeply about something "Have you decided...?" He asked but the girl never stopped eating as if she didn''t hear but in fact...she did. "..." After a little pause, the silver-haired boy looked up and with what seems like a determined expression "I agree to your plans...Azami-sama." Tsukasa said. Chapter 81 - ? Damn, people got mad, huh? Maybe this will add more fuel to the fire. ... ... ... Can''t be helped, you are not bound to like everything in my story. So, feel free to drop it, leave a 1 star review, just don''t spam it and do anything you like because I am not changing my flew for you... I am not telling you if Rindo is joining central or not because I don''t like the idea of explaining my story to others, especially for events that did not happen yet. Be awar that the central arc is still 3 arcs away. Also, just how much influence do you think Alexander has on Rindo to the point where she is like his little puppy that does whatever he wants, they have only been engaged less than two months and to sum up the total of time they spent together, it may around a week or so. Also, how the hell did y''all came up with this betrayal shit, I never did read any betrayal in SnS, aside from Hayama''s which isn''t a total betrayal anyway. There is a huge difference between your fianc¨¦e doing the things she like and your wife basicly killing you. And here I thought y''all disliked unrealistic relationsh.i.p.s???? For an author, being told to do things against his will means the death of his story if he did comply. Also, I am going on a short hiatus for about a week or so...until then. Chapter 82 - The Approaching Final! Since I have seen so much support yesterday, I have decided to publish this chapter before taking a little break. well, kind of thank you chapter???? ----------------------------------- Also, The autumn election will end in the next chapter even if had to write over 3K words ====================== This chapter still unedited --------------------- After 3 days, the final of the autumn election date was decided, Alexander left the company after he was sure everything is okay, the dead people of that night were reported as missing as the police did some fake investigation and they reported that Etsuya Tawagata was hiding weapons illegally and he and his men had to flee the country before they were caught Most people believed that they went missing in the international waters, but didn''t care about criminals that left the country, the story would''ve been different if they were still hanging around, nobody wants a guy with a gun in the street. Two days later, Eizan took it into his hand to lead his mostly destroyed home and tried to get in touch with a few acquaintances he had made in the past few years, at this time, no one would want to work with him due to what his brother did, but he had a few favors on these people and that made them join him And with that being over, Alexander returned to Totsuki where he and Alice met with the person who was supposed to announce the theme of the match for them before the match with 2 days, meaning the battle between the lovers is tomorrow Kouga, Alexander and Alice''s senpai was the one who announced the theme to them "Try to guess what the theme is...?" Kouga asked with a wink, his action made Alexander and Alice feel kind of exhausted, his level of energy is unhealthy to the both of them "Just tell us already!" Alice shouted at the never-ending energy ball "Tch, you''re no fun at all..." Kouga''s face twisted in displeasure but that was just a moment "It''s sushi." He said "Oh! Sushi?! That''s normal for Totsuki, what''s the deal here?" Alexander put his hand on his chin, he was thinking about the matter too deeply Kouga smiled and shrugged his shoulders "I am just a messenger." He said and laughed loudly "have fun in finding the fish hahaha!!!" Kouga left and closed the door behind him "What about the fish?" Alice didn''t quite understand what''s Kouga''s words meant As if a lightbulb turned on Alexander''s head "What''s today?" He asked "Hm? Saturday if I am not mistaken..." Alice said "Now I understand..." Alexander chuckled as he left the room too "Wait!! What did you understand?!" Alice asked as she followed behind him "We are opponents if you remember..." Alexander said to Alice, they reached the parking where Alexander''s bike is "Ah!" Alice realized her mistake, she was treating Alexander as normal as ever but it seems she needs to pull herself together, this is the rematch she was hoping for all these years ''You better realize what they did here my sweetheart. '' Alexander took off with Alice behind him What Alexander realized is that Today is the last time fresh fish will enter the market as the fisher will take tomorrow as a rest and will only resume fishing on Monday when the final is happening. Alexander has no doubt that Alice will realize that after a few moments of thinking but he knows she is in need of every second to practice her dish. After all her opponent isn''t just anyone, it is him. And she knows better than most what facing Alexander is like As always, when the theme is announced, the students return to their kitchen to practice their dishes. Alice did just that, as for Alexander... He is playing Uno with Hayama and Takumi. But he didn''t forget to order Vlad to reserve a fresh Tuna Fish for his dish, Alexander is thinking about making something unique against Alice A few hours later, just as Alexander predicted, Alice realized that she needs to get a good fish today and save it in her machine for the match day. The next day, an unexpected guest arrived, Natasha opened the door and her eyes widened "Hello, is Aniki here?" Asked the redheaded boy. Soma grinned as he carried his suitcase on his shoulder with Tadokoro standing behind him "He is in the living room..." Natasha let the two get in, they headed to the living room where Alexander is sleeping "Oh?! Aniki, Wake up!!" Soma tried to wake Alexander up but before he gets the chance to... "WAIT RIGHT THERE!!" An ear-piercing shout came from upstairs Everyone looked up to see Takumi with Isami and Hayama "Oh! Aldini-kun...how are ya!" Soma waved at Takumi "What brought you here?" He asked "I am here for a rematch with Aniki." Soma said bluntly Takumi walked down with a dark face, he approached Soma "How dare you, did you forget that you need to fight me first?" He asked Soma tilted his head for a moment before Megumi decided to step in "Takumi-san came and challenged you the day after you two battled... She said Soma looked between his brother and the fierce Takumi for a moment before he sighed " Then...let''s get this over with." Soma said Takumi looked at his friends and Natasha who understood his meaning as they prepared the kitchen and decided who the 2 judges will be with Megumi No sooner, the gold and red clashed against each other one more time in a fierce and heated battle But Alexander was still sleeping, matter of fact, he was even dreaming. The two days went by like a flash, many things happened in that short span of time but that was in no concern of Alexander And the day of the final arrived, students flooded the Chandra''s room in Monday''s evening after the classes were over. Many important figures joined the event as a rumer of a certain two people will be judges traveled to their ears. Even the previous rounds'' judges joined the event in their specially prepared place Senzaemon the director of Totsuki was the one who will be hosting the event. The judges didn''t arrive yet, but people know that aside from the participants, This round''s judges were special people invited by the director himself, and that was one of the reasons why the last round was one of the most exciting events in Totsuki ever. Everything was in place [Welcome... To Totsuki''s autumn election''s final round...] That was all it was needed to start the event as cheers erupted to sky declaring that history is about to be made. ------------------------------- Chapter 99 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 83 - Note Soon, I will post several chapters that should''ve been posted last week. But first, I need to speak for a moment, it will be my pleasure if you read further. First of all, it should be noted that we are entering the Stagier arc soon; While on Patr eon, we are on the central arc door-steps, about a chapter or two at most. For the Stagier arc, I tried to come up with new ideas for Alexander, things may be messy as I had to go on a diffrent route at the last minute before posting that chapter. So it is better if you bear with me. Also, I have received a contract deal from an editor on for this work "Food wars: the golden hands" I have read the contract and while at first glance it seems like a dream come true, but I decided to spend time and read every inch of that MF, I found a few things that pissed me off, and so, after a lot of thinking, I decided to refuse the contract. Ya boi is retarded. Chapter 84 - 1-The Final F.u.c.k, I shouldn''t have underestimated the finals round, it was hard to write with so many things happening that I NEED to write about. This chapter is 14400 characters long. Enjoy ======================== Please forgive my mistakes???? ======================== [Just like you, I cannot wait for the final to start...but before that, we must prepare.] Senzaemon took the stage, his heart is beating so fast as that time of the year arrived again [First, please welcome the contestants, Nakiri Alice and Saiba Alexander...] The crowd cheered as Alexander and Alice walked to the stage and took their stations, Alexander brought out a small box that he had his fish completely preserved, he brought out the Tuna part as the light shined on it making it look like it is glowing "Nice..." He said. Then Alice popped out from behind him "Oh! That''s pretty good considering you got that one 2 days ago." She said with a smirk making Alexander frown "You making fun of me?" He asked with a sharp tone "Of course not...maybe a little..." She said as she backed up "Then show me yours," Alexander demanded "Your wish is an order." Alice bowed and dragged Alexander to her station Senzaemon watched as the two pulled out a heavy box from the floor to Alice''s station ''Hm...their relationship is not awkward...'' Senzaemon has been observing the two for a long time, he even checked their relationship with the 2nd seat and he found it going smoothly, maybe due to how their personalities clash with each other, but he was sure that it due to how each of the three handled the relationship and what they want from it. "What are you looking here? Kraken?" Alexander managed to lift the heavy box with a little help from Alice "Nah! It''s only heavy because of all of the heavy metals and the 4 cold engines its made of." Alice typed a 4 digit code on the box''s screen, and with a hissing sound and a little of cold smoke, the box was opened to reveal a fresh Salmon "This looks like it''s just out of the water!" Alexander was amazed, he looked at box more intensely now knowing that it had a hand in this "Indeed, with this machine, I was able to save 97¨G of the salmon original freshness, how about yours?" Alice asked with a giant grin "94¨G..." Alexander responded As the couple engaged in a heated debate, Senzaemon looked at Doujima and both nodded at each other [It is time, ladies and gentlemen... Please welcome our three judges for tonight''s event!!] Following his words, a gate was opened, the arena fell into silence as they could hear the sound of shoes hitting the floor From the gate, a woman ascended to the right stage of the judges. The crowd was captivated by her beauty, she had a snow-white hair, the light hit her hair and made it look angelic, her blood eyes glowed under the light, a faint smile was hanging on her lips "Mother...?" Alice tilted her head in confusion, she did not hear about any of this Alexander''s eyes looked at the mature women in front of him then he looked at his fianc¨¦e. He sighed and tapped her shoulder "What...?" Alice asked "You better grow up like that." With all seriousness, Alexander wasn''t ashamed to admit that he has hopes that Alice will become just like her mother someday "So beautiful!!" Said a man with his mustache hanging low "Is that an angel?!" Another one commented [Through the generations, Totsuki''s multiple departments'' heads will take turns to be judges in the autumn election''s finals. This woman here is the head of the research department, Nakiri Leonora!!!"] At Senzaemon''s words, the crowd erupted in cheers "dude!! That''s the Queen of the kitchen!!!" One student screamed "For f.u.c.k sake, I realized that!!!" "Leonora-sama!! I love you!!" One girl screamed Soon, people started calling Leanora''s name just for her to turn and wave at them and kill them with her smile [Next is...Doujima Gin! Our tourism department''s head!] Doujima too had his fair share of fans but he was already here, so no much shock was present but that didn''t mean he was of no importance [In the natural circ.u.mstances, I would be the 3rd judge as Totsuki''s academy director...but I decided to step down and let another one take my place...] Instead of naming that someone, Senzaemon pointed at another gate opposite to where Leanora came from. From there, a black silhouette walked forward, dark as night hair, red-blood eyes like the grim reaper, a dark long dress, a silver necklace shaped like a cloud. A single woman walked to the high stage of the judges, her sole presence spreads awe and fear "C-c-can it be?!!!" Be student asked "No way!!!" Another screamed At the businessmen area, one man with glasses wiped them clean, but he wasn''t wrong, what his eyes are seeing is true "Mother...?" Alexander asked. Now that''s something he wasn''t expecting. So that''s why she wasn''t around the company for the past few days, she was preparing for this, he thought "I must have spent all my Karma for this moment!!" One first-year started crying from joy "It is really her...it''s the GodMother!!!" "As always, she has a formidable presence!" One man commented "Axy!!!" Leonora dashed with her purple dress at Alexandra with little tears in her eyes, she went for a hug but a delicate hand met her face stopping her in her tracks "The hell is wrong with you?" Alexandra frowned at her old friend, she is still as childish as back then "I missed you too." Leonora was finally able to escape Alexandra''s grip and hugged her tightly "So unfair, you never visit me! How could you do this to me!" Her crystal tears made the audience feel sad, but Alexandra wasn''t fooled "You better stop grabbing my b.o.o.b.s or I am going to smack the white shit out of you." Alexandra''s dark aura resurfaced again sending chills to Leonora as she backed up with a foxy smile [*Cough*...] Senzaemon faked clearing his throat to bring the audience''s attention away from the two who were about to cause a scene [Now that everything is set in place and the judges are here, please let us start this final... ] With a snap of his finger, the ceiling started splitting in half as a white clear moon stared inching towards the center of the arena a little by little [When the moon fully appears above us, the match will start, and then its end will be the same with the moon fully disappearing from above us.] Alexander and Alice looked up at the almost fully appearing moon as it inched closer and closer to signal their match''s beginning The crowd looked with awe and patience until the moon fully appeared. And with a loud booming sound, the match started, both Alexander and Alice went to their stations and started cooking. But they didn''t rush, sushi is a very delicate dish that needs to be made with patience and calmness like the deepest parts of the ocean Alexandra looked at her son and soon to be daughter in law "So...do you still complain after seeing this?" She gave a side look at her friend and smirked "Your son is good with women and Alice loves him. In normal circ.u.mstances, I wouldn''t have agreed to the marriage if Alice wasn''t gonna be sad." With a little sigh, Leonora responded to Alexandra "Hahaha, that''s why I suggested that in the first place." Doujima who was standing beside the two didn''t seem interested in their conversation. But in fact, he was just too scared. The two beside him were his senpais, the last time he was in the same space with them resulted in his long two years of suffering under them like a little servant. So, he decided to be smarter and avoid them as hard as he can. While this is going on, Alice Removed the skin from the fresh Salmon Fillets and sliced them in 6-8mm thickness. Her hands'' movements were not stiff or anything, like the flow of water, her hands moved in a controlled speed and smoothness that can put any top tier chef to shame. She cut the Smoked Salmon into its right size. She Made small Sushi Rice balls and placed a small amount of Wasabi on top, then covered them with the Salmon slices. She then very quickly brought out a small machine that looks like a box, she opened it and placed the pieces inside it. "Ooh, what kind of machine is that?!" A student jumped with curiosity "I don''t know, I''ve never seen such a thing before." His friend responded ''The best way is to cook one side on a non-stick grill pan, but with this machine here...Who needs such inferior thing.'' Alice smirked as she making her best to not lose focus, she needs to stop coking at the right moment. She brushed the Salmon with some ''Tare'' As for Alexander, he was busy with something else that is anything but cooking. In his hand, he was holding a needle that he was injecting his square-shaped Tuna parts ''That''s right...get in there'' Alexander was very focused. He didn''t want to mess up right now, there is not enough time. "What the hell is he doing?!" Asked the same one from before "Who knows, shut up and let me watch." His friend responded with irritation this time. He sounds like a little kid with all that shouting The moon is almost halfway through. He needs to finish injecting the red liquid thing in his tuna parts soon. Finally being done with that, he sighed and smiled, he slapped the parts lightly "That will make sure that your flavor is more than of a Tuna." He said He then moved to his next step. Alexander combined the tuna parts with mayonnaise and seasoned them with salt and pepper. Cut the apples he had ready in a bunny shape. He then took the rice that was already being cooked and divided it equally, he placed on each part a tuna and made sure they stuck together. Then he brought out a Nori sheet and rolled them in it. Being at the end of his cooking, Alexander brought out a glass of specially prepared soy sauce, unlike the topical ones, this one was prepared for this single dish. At the previous judges'' area, each one was focusing on one student, either Alice or Alexander. But Koujiro was gluing his eyes on Alexander. He watched how he was cooking intensively, but even then, he wasn''t able to see everything Alexander made. Senzaemon was smirking from ear to ear, the two different aroma''s clashed near him making him feel very proud that such aroma came from two of Totsuki''s students. His feeling was shared with Doujima too. Alexandra and Leonard were getting pretty bored since the match started, but once Alexander took out that needle, the two had a hint of interest but not too much. Both of them are one of the most powerful chefs in the world and the highest-paid on top of that, something that can shock them rarely comes by. Soon, the moon started to disappear from the ceiling''s view. [That is enough!!!] Senzaemon shouted as hard as he can, his words made Alexander and Alice put down their hands [Both of you have finished their dish, both of you will serve and the judge will take a turn to taste each dish.] Senzaemon ordered Alexander and Alice to put their dish for the judges to taste. Both walked and presented each judge with a sample of their dish. "Finally, you brat! What were you doing to that poor fish, did she have STDs or what?" Alexandra said with an annoyed face "Shut up will you, I did some work here and here you''re making fun of me?" Alexander responded with the same tone. "Well, well, well, if it is not the cute little Alexy!" Leonora said with a gentle but yet a cold voice making Alexander feel chills "Mom, look at what I made!!" Alice distracted her mother for Alexander as Leonora went to see her daughter''s dish. [Please start the tasting.] Senzaemon''s face darkened as he saw the judging area turned into a family argument "Yes. That is right, let us proceed to taste. Isn''t that right." Doujima said nervously, but he was faced with the bloody eyes of Leonora and Alexandra "Right..." Alexandra looked at Doujima "...let''s do just that." Her words sent chills down Doujima''s spine The judges decided to start with Alexander''s dish The three took the tuna parts on the top of the rice and wrapped in a nori sheet. With a mere bite, their teeth sank in it like butter, a sweet flavor spread in their mouths. The three felt like they were dipping themselves in the lake of honey. Alexander and Leonora and Doujima couldn''t resist the sweetness of it. ''Is this even Sushi anymore?!!'' Doujima thought as he finished his sample very quickly. "Mmm!!! So sweet!" Leonora said with a light blush "This flavor is a mixture of the sweetness of the Tuna and another mysterious sweet liquid that Tuna parts were dipped in for a short while just enough so the tuna can absorb the sweetness of it while the excess liquid is left to evaporate with th heat of the cooking...." Leonora broke into her long speech of how good the dish in. Alexandra felt headache hearing the long explanation ''I forgot she had that bad habit. '' Doujima looked at Alexander who was sitting on his chair ''you are really something else, injecting the fish with that sweet liquid is never heard of before.'' "Now for my cute little daughter!" Leonora picked her daughter''s Grilled Salmon Nigiri and took a bite, immediately her face turned red. Alexandra and Doujima too couldn''t help but feel the hotness in their tongue "So hot, but so delicious!!" Doujima said as he could feel his tongue burning but as if acting as a cooling machine, the rice was making him feel comfortable after his tongue felt the hotness of the Salmon The three judges felt as if they are in near a volcano Alive smiled as she saw her hard work paying off She looked at Alexander behind her who was leaning on the kitchen table while watching the judges taste their dishes ''This time...this time at least I will prove myself'' her determination was very strong, she wants to reach a certain place, but it is far away so she can''t waste time anymore. [Have the judges finished tasting the dishes??] Asked Senzaemon, he didn''t want to waste any time. Doujima, Leonora, and Alexandra cleaned their mouths and nodded [Then please give us your decision!] Senzaemon''s words are reflecting everyone''s mental state right now, they all want to know who won, they all can''t wait for the winner to be announced. Alexandra, Doujima, Leonora looked between the two, both dishes were amazing but only one will be the winner They took their boards and wrote the name of the winner. Alice held her breath and she hoped...she hoped Nakiri Alice : 0 Votes Saiba Alexander : 3 votes ******************************************* Chapter 103 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 85 - 2-Aftermath ======================== Russia, on the morning of a nice and calm day. At one of the most beautiful lands in the Slavic nation. The Garden of Eden, this particular garden is designed to hold and nurtures every kind of any plants, and the owners of such place are None other than the Helmet Family "Hohoho! Mr. Roberto, you''re quite the though guy aren''t you!" An old man with a spiky white hair and a well take care of mustache spoke to the red-haired man in front of him "Well, I had the time to practice old father." This man is Roberto Romano or as he is currently known as; Roberto Helmet, the father of Rindo and Alexander''s future father in law. He shared the old man''s laughter as they enjoyed their little chess game Roberto took his piece and moved it to play his turn. The old man saw this and frowned "hmmm..." A little sweat dropped from his forehead, all he could do is move the only available safe option But even then, Roberto trapped the old man "Checkmate." He said "Gah!!" The old father facepalmed himself "This is my 58th loss, I am really starting to doubt that it is really a curse." The old father said with a bitter tone "A curse?! Don''t be ridiculous old father!" Said Roberto as he packed the pieces back The old father took his stick and hit the ground "Enough. I had my fill with this, let''s go inside, the old mother is serving breakfast soon..." He looked at his old fashioned watch and tidied his loos pajamas The two men had one thing in common other than the family name, and that is that Pajamas are very comfortable. "Indeed..." The two old men walked in a rocky way in the garden as they passed by a sea of flowers of all kinds Soon they entered a large mansion, they were greeted by the servants one by one respectively "Alfred! Where have you been, the two of us were waiting for so long!!" A black-haired old woman greeted the two, another black-haired woman stood beside her, she was clearly a Japanese woman, her green eyes were very outstanding, but not as much as her warm smile "Shut up woman, I was handing this young one his ass in the garden," Alfred said as he took his place "Be quiet and let us eat our breakfast; today little Haruna made it," Amanda said with a smile. Haruna laughed shyly "Don''t be too humble old mother, you gave me hand after all." "This girl!" Amanda couldn''t get enough of the sweet girl their grandson sent them. Even since they got the news of new family members joining them, Amanda was on her toes, she couldn''t rest until she put the two to the test. Fortunately, the two were decent humans and Amanda and Alfred soon took a liking to them. "Anyway, when is Alexander coming back?" Alfred asked as he took his daily cup of tea "Who knows, the kid never tells us where he is, he is constantly moving, though I heard he said he will be staying in Japan for three years last year..." Amanda answered her husband. Roberto raised his eyebrow "Don''t you know he goes to Totsuki?" Roberto said making Alfred halt his cup in the air "The cooking school?!" He said with a hint of surprise "Oh! God, he followed his mother''s footsteps." Amanda touched her forehead and shook her head "Is that really a bad thing, he is only doing what he likes, besides, the red cloud is a restaurants chain," Haruna said trying to ease the atmosphere a little "Huh? No one said anything about it being a bad thing, it is just..." Alfred couldn''t think of proper words to say it "Why does he need to play with kids when he can just go take over the company and compete with the top chefs in the world... My grandson is a bully!" He said with a little sadness "Hahahaha!!!" Roberto couldn''t help but laugh at the old man''s antics. His wife and Amanda soon followed him as they too found it very interesting "As long as he is safe and having fun, I don''t mind where he is..." Said Amanda. The family resumed their breakfast in peace... Meanwhile in another part of the world. Particularly in Totsuki''s academy. At the North Star Dormitory, loud noises spread across the vast fields of the old mansion "It''s Youuu? that I''ve been waiting foooor?" a loud and a raspy voice spread in the vast living room. The old Natasha was singing happily with her face red from all the alcohol she was drinking. After all, how could she not be happy when all of the people she held dear to her heart ate around here. "Be careful auntie or you will fall off the table," Alexandra said as she drank her glass. The living room is very lively with more than 20 people hanging around. Even the people from the Polar star are here. The old Fumio was drunk and sound asleep after a long fight with Natasha, her face was still happy even when she was angry just a minute before. Senzaemon was here too with Doujima, Koujiro, Inui, Mizuhara, they shared a cup of drink and remembered their past together, sadly Tsunozaki left after the match has ended. Soma is fighting Takumi in the kitchen, Yuki and the others from the polar star are playing the judges. Ryo, Isami, and Hayama are just watching as everyone either passed out from drinking or they just went with the momentum and went crazy As of our beloved chef, he is sleeping... Yeah! He is sleeping with Alice on top of him as she slept too. After her defeat on his hands, he got a lot of work to calm her chaotic emotions as she nearly burst out crying Leonora who was sitting with Alexandra was giggling from everyone''s antics, the room was full of excitement and passion "fufufu~ this reminds me when the three of us were still students in here, don''t you think so too?" She looked at Alexander who had a nostalgic feeling remembering the two of them and their third friend who is not here currently "Indeed, back then it was very lively... I hope it stays like this..." An emotional gaze surfaced on her face after a long time of calmness as she realized that one day...this place will become empty with no one to keep people happy, and all that is left is dust and old furniture. "Well, time to go..." As soon as she said that, Natasha stopped singing "What?! Wait wait! Stay until tomorrow pleaseee!!" She cried like a baby Senzaemon stood up with Doujima and walked to Alexandra "let us walk you out." Said Senzaemon. Alexandra was an honored guest and he had the responsibility to escort her until she leaves Totsuki and Doujima shared the same duty as Senzaemon "Sorry auntie, but I have to go..." Alexandra couldn''t help but steel her heart to the drunk crying old woman in her arms. She looked at her son on the couch with his girl on his chest and chuckled "Tell my son to do his best as a stagier..." She cast a knowing smile at Natasha and kissed her forehead "See you soon..." She then turned to leave the mansion with Senzaemon and the other judges and Doujima following her. As the door was closed, Alexander opened his eyes slowly...he had clearly heard what she said, he sighed and closed his eyes and fell back to sleep. ************************************* Chapter 103 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 86 - 3-Haneda Airport ˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇă^ˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇăˇă In front of the North Star''s home gate, a group of people was packing their things up "Are you sure you have everything in check?" Leonora asked her daughter with worry, she is hell-bent on making everything go perfectly "Make sure you do everything you can, take the decisions fit to make sure you pass this challenge..." Out of all people, she knows how hard the first stage of a stagier can be like "I am fine mother!" Alice pouted as she felt like she is being treated like a little girl "All I have to do is leave an impact at my employee''s shop right?" Takumi who was checking his back bag for any missing item said: "Easier said than done..." His comment made Alice feel kind of irritated "Don''t lump me with you, loser!" The two started their regular insult battle again making everyone shake their heads "Anyway, kids..." Natasha stepped from the door "Make sure you come back with a smile on your faces..." "Sure will do." Said Alexander as he yawned "Then, see you when I return..." Hayama took his bike and left the dormitory''s ground leaving only dust behind him "Alexander..." Ryo came from behind Alexander "What? I am not lending you any money." Alexander said with all seriousness "Not that, can I have your bike?" He said while pointing at Alexander''s bike beside Takumi''s "Let''s go Isami, I will drop you on my way." Takumi wore his helmet and Isami jumped behind him. The two left the dormitory after a short goodbye to everyone "What? Isn''t Alice dropping you off?" Alexander frowned as he looked at Alice "He is in the opposite direction of my destination." She shrugged her shoulders "And there you have it." Said Ryo in a monotone voice "Fine." He throws his keys to Ryo "You break it, you fix it." He said "Won''t need to." Ryo didn''t wait to take off, he followed behind the others Alexander felt a little chill on his skin from the cold breeze of the morning, he locked his head with his shoulders while his hands are in his pants, as last resort; he covered his head with his hoodie Alice was finally done with Leonora, she turned to Alexander and smiled "So...where to?" She asked "Haneda Airport." He said "Too far away..." Alice handed her bags to a bodyguard to throw them in the car "From what?" Asked Alexander, he took out his phone and messaged Vlad. "From Hokkaido..." Said Alice "Well, my dear, try not to miss me." She jumped in the car as they took off, she popped out of the roof of the car and waved at him. Alexander waved at her with his hand which he withdraws in his sleeve " aren''t you going today?" Asked Leonora, Natasha shared the same question with her "Don''t you need to change into your uniform?" She added "Nah, I will go just like this." Leonora looked him up and down with his white hoodie and black pants, a silver necklace hanging out, also, he had blue slippers on. She sighed and remembered whose son is the boys in front of her as she no longer found it strange "You can come inside until your ride come." Natasha opened the door "I will wait here." Said Alexander, even though the atmosphere is chilly but it feels good. "Suit yourself..." Said Leonora as she and Natasha entered the dormitory Alexander stood there alone for about 15 minutes until he heard a car honking outside of the iron gate. He jogged to it and jumped straight into the cat where he felt so warm inside. "Hello." Alexander heard Keanu beside him at the back seat "What are you doing here?" Alexander found it strange that Keanu was with Vlad "He brought me here." Keanu pointed at the front seat where Alexander saw his uncle Alfie "Howdy!" He said with a happy and loud voice "Ah!" "What the hell is wrong with that " Ah!" Am I not your uncle or what?" Alfie wanted to jump from frustration "Well, yes but no..." Alexander said "Forget it." Alfie shouted as he started the car "where to?" He asked "Haneda Airport." Alfie hit the gas and they started racing through the roads "So...why are you two together?" Alexander asked again "He wanted me to go with him to Italy and I refused." Keanu crossed his arms and closed his eyes as he sighed "Yeah dude, I want you to help me finish Alexander''s task quickly. Look here Alexander..." Alfie looked at the back mirror "He said he doesn''t take orders from anyone except you, sooo~..." Alfie had hopeful eyes as his eyes switched from the road to the mirror "Well..." Alexander looked at Keanu "you should help him... He will flip everything around if I let him be." Keanu sighed and looked at the window "Fine." "Wooo!! Told ya!" Alfie screamed as he speeds up more "Hey! Might as well kill us now!!" Alexander shouted as Alfie started drifting through the roads After half a minute of Alfie''s reckless driving which Alexander is sure has caused multiple accidents back from where they came Alfie stopped in front of the road that leads to the airport. Alexander stepped out of the car and looked at the sun "You can go..." He looked at Keanu with a serious face "...I am counting on you." He said which Keanu nodded to silently "Hey! I am n-" Alexander shut the door before he can hear what Alfie has to say. He soon started searching for the place he is supposed to be his stagier stage He looked around and found a building with a giant logo of a volcano with the name [Haneda''s Volcanic Restaurant] Alexander was sure that the name was just for grabbing attention. Alfie''s car took off and Alexander crossed the road. He walked to the restaurant and stopped in front of it. Suddenly, the door was opened with two girls with terrified faces ran out "Let''s go before it gets worse!" One girl said "That girl is so done!!" The other added as the disappeared in the crowd ''Hm?'' Alexander frowned, he looked at the door and sighed. He realized that whatever is behind this door is nothing but trouble He pushed the door slowly as a voice so loud and arrogant spread in the hall "Little princess, this is not a palace, and we are not your servants either, so you better Zipp it before I zap your eyes out!!" A blond-haired man with piercings all over his face stood in front of a honey blond-haired girl with his boys surrounding her. The doorbell rang making everyone look at Alexander who had his eyes locked on the girl "Great...just...Great!" ************************************ Chapter 103 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 87 - 4-Revive! ========================= Alexander looked inside the shop and saw someone he recognized. Her blond-honey hair and purple eyes were the most outstanding features of her body. "Great...just...Great!" Seeing Erina surrounded by a bunch of ugly looking boys made Alexander feel a little upset "The first thing I see when I walk in is a scene of an old-school thug movie." "Who the hell is this pretty boy?" The blond-haired boy with the face-pierces spoke with his eyes narrowed. "I bet he is one of the Stagiers like this check here." Another man with hoodie said and pointed with his thumb at Erina "Alexander-sama!" Erina looked at Alexander with a surprise, she had never expected him to be here. "Hello, I assume that everything is okay." Alexander walked forward and entered the circle and stranded with Erina "Isn''t that right?" He looked at the blond-haired man Their eyes clashed for some time, as if they are testing each other''s worth. "Hyahaha!! Everything is okay! Let us go boys, we have a place to be." The men started leaving "Old man! I am leaving!!" The blond-haired man shouted. From upstairs, slow and loud footsteps came "never come back again! You ungrateful brat!!" A bald old man with an old-fashioned green suit came down. After the boys left, the store became empty leaving only Erina and Alexander with the old man. "I trust that you''re from Totsuki." Said the old man "That is right, I am Nakiri Erina and this here is Saiba Alexander, we were sent here to be stagier''s under your shop." Erina did the talking. "Hmm, I see, Saiba Alexander, the winner of the Autumn election and Nakiri Erina, Senzaemon''s granddaughter and the God''s Tongue." Said the old man "I am Orashiki Enryuu, the owner of this dying shop you see here." The old man''s eyes carried a hint of sadness in them but that was only for a moment. "Well, I think we were sent here to work on that problem." Said Alexander "I agree," Erina added "Hahaha! If that is the case, have a seat" the old man gestured for the two to take a seat at the nearby table. "I don''t want to be cruel or anything but I don''t think that the two of you can solve this shop''s problem." Enryuu poured himself a cup of water "And why is that?" Asked Erina. Alexander decided to stay silent and just listen. "This shop''s problem is not a management problem or the bad cooking that most shops have...this shop''s problem is...my grandson. Once, he was a great chef with a beautiful dream, but now, all that is left is a chill of his old self." The old man shook his head "Many before you tried to solve the problem but all of them failed." "If your grandson is the problem then all we need to do is lighten up the dormant chef inside him. There are many reasons for chefs to abandon their shops. If you can provide us with a clue, I don''t think that will be hard." Said Erina with a smile, she was very confident that as long as she the clue she needed, there will be no problem "Oh! Very hard, even if you tried to give him the emotional speech, that won''t work. He is absent most of the day but when he comes back, he brings in a group of delinquents who causes troubles and often fight with the customers." Said Enryuu " Erina frowned "Why don''t you report them?" She asked "You think I will have the heart to throw my son in jail?" Enryuu retorted. Erina didn''t speak any further and just looked at Enryuu for a long period of time "Sigh~ Let''s start working and let us open the shop, we don''t have time to keep thinking...We need to run the shop first." "Alexander-sama!" "Kid...!" "We will deal with your grandson when the time comes." Alexander rolled up his hoodie''s sleeves and headed to the kitchen. Erina smiled slightly "Geez, I think he is right in a sense." She too stood up and followed behind Alexander "Kids!...hahaha!!!" Enryuu laughed. He looked at the kids as they went straight to work. Most of the others tried to go after his kid first, but these two didn''t take him as a priority now and focused on the shop. He has to give them that at least. "WHAT THE F.U.C.K!!!!" a loud and thunderous scream of Alexander came from the kitchen "What is wrong?" Enryuu ran with his old body to the kitchen "ITS ALL TRASH!!" Alexander pointed at the dirty kitchen with rage Enryuu looked at the kitchen with the dirty tables and disgustingly dirty tools, Enryuu felt very embarrassed, his old face turned red "hihihi! It''s a little bit dirty" "What do you mean a little, everything is dirty, it is like a horde of animals passed right through here!!" Alexander couldn''t explain how dirty the kitchen was, never in his life had he seen such trash in one place "Well, the thing is...I told you my son is the chef here." Enryuu looked the other way as he didn''t dare to look at the cold eyes of the lady beside him. Her eyes felt like spears hitting his head. "Anyway..." Erina calmed herself a little "let us clean." "Right, right. I will let you do that." Enryuu turned to leave but he was grabbed by his collar "You''re cleaning too, Old Man." Alexander''s eyes were glowing with hatred and anger, if the man in front of him wasn''t the same age as his grandfather he would''ve punched him already. The trio started cleaning with all their might. And after 3 hours, they finished, Enryuu sat on the ground with his hand on his back and his face twisting in pain "My back, my poor back!" "What now?" Asked Erina, she looked at Alexander who was looking outside. The streets were busy, people who passed by looked at the shop for a brief moment before they looked away after seeing the [Closed] sign. ''Hmm...the location is pretty good, there are also the travelers who came from the airport and the one going to it. It is a great place to do business here.'' Alexander thought Normally for shops like this with fights breaking in regularly, its reputation will go down and fewer visitors will come here and it could only last for a year at max, and from what he heard from the old man, this shop was like this for a minimum of five years. "We start cooking... Old man, go outside and try to get the people in." "Yes, sir." Enryuu, even though he was far older and more experienced than the boy in front of him couldn''t help but do what he is told and help them with all his strength, maybe that is because he spent the time cleaning with them and felt their feelings of true chefs and was affected. "And Erina, start cooking some food, make something with a strong aroma, just enough to attract people in." "...I will work on that." Erina didn''t like taking orders from anyone, but since the man she loves is the one doing so, she can''t say no. "I will work as a waiter, let''s get to work." The three parted in three directions. Enryuu went outside and opened the door slightly and flipped the [Open] sign. Erina started cooking some sandwiches with different ingredients. Alexander grabbed them and put them on a table and faced them to the outside window where people can see clearly. Enryuu managed to get a few people in who were attracted by the aroma and the appearance of the sandwiches. And one thing these people knew, they did not regret coming in. In fact, that might be the best decision they made in their lives. After all, the chef that cooked the food is the God''s tongue. No sooner, as Alexander put more samples on display, more people came in. Alexander got busier with serving people, Erina cooked as fast as she can to deliver her dishes on time. As for Enryuu, the old man started relaxing as he didn''t even need to act as people got inside with their own free will. ''That''s the power of an Airport for ya!'' Thought Alexander. While the shop started regaining its business slowly. Not many people were happy about such a thing. On the other side of the street, the group from early this morning was watching as the shop was filled with people eating inside and people outside complaining to get in. Alexander took some spare tables and chairs and placed them outside for people to share. Even he himself didn''t expect this amount of people to swarm the shop, but he realized that this is the power of Erina''s cooking. "Seiryuu...The shop is going up. We better do something, or the old man won''t be forced to sell the building, Remember, if you want to enter the circle, you need that building." One of the blond-haired boy''s goons from before said. His eyes were covered with his hoodie but a faint glow could be seen, a sinister glow at that. The blond-haired boy named Seiryuu frowned "Yeah...these two from before." "What should we do with them?" Asked the hooded boy "We will ''talk'' with them later this night..." A giant smirk formed on his face when he said that, this wasn''t the first time something like this happened "...let''s go." The group of the 7 men started walking away, but not far from the shop as they still need to talk with the two new students and teach them that sometimes life isn''t fair. ***************************** Chapter 104 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 88 - The Same Scenario "God! I am so tired!" A middle-aged man said as he walked down the stairs of the airport "Can''t be helped, we did do a 12 hours trip after all!" His wife answered as she massaged her shoulders The family of two exited the airport. It was night time but the airport was still as busy as the day. *Grooowl* the man''s stomach growled with hunger. "Fufufu~ why don''t we go somewhere to eat?" His wife said The man laughed and rubbed his billy and looked around. He saw a flashing sign of a volcano with the name of a restaurant below it "Let''s go there. That might be a good place." "Yeah. Let''s go." The two crossed the street and neared the restaurant, they could hear a lot of people talking and when they looked through the glass wall they witnessed the number of people inside. They saw people wearing pleasured faces while others with impatient faces The couple opened the door and entered. Immediately they heard people shouting "Where is my order?!!" "This is so good!!" "I want a second!!!" "Where is the waiter?!!" "I demand a refill of my juice!!" The couple were shocked at the sight in front of them "What is going on?" The wife asked "I honestly can''t see if this is a bad shop or an extremely good shop." The husband said "Why are you two standing there, we have a table empty in the corner there." The old Enryuu came and invited the guests in The couple followed behind him and took their place. As they were giving their order, the kitchen door was slammed open and a young man with a cart was cruising between the tables "Here! Here!" One lady raised her hand. Alexander swiftly gave her two plates of omelet rice and a bottle of apple juice Alexander pushed the cart and gave each one their orders without any mistake. He took the new orders from Enryuu and refilled the customers'' drinks and then he ran back to the kitchen "Erina! 1 beef sandwich, 2 grilled chicken with rice, 2 steaks with salad." Said Alexander reading the orders sheet "On it." Erina flipped a pan with fire going up "Few~ when are we gonna close?" Asked Alexander as he prepared the sauce for Erina "In one hour, this is the last serving, I told the old man Enryuu to stop taking guest after the last two." Said Erina. She took a whole package of white rice and started cooking it. "Great! I am very tired from all that running." Alexander took a chicken and started cutting it apart. "Yeah, tell me about it!" Erina was standing in the same place in this kitchen for the whole day, her legs are starting to give up, especially when her legs are a princess''s legs. After finishing their cooking, Erina joined Alexander in serving the customers. Everything was great and everyone was happy and satisfied. Enryuu, Alexander, Erina took a seat and watched the customers eat with satisfaction, those who finished and decided to leave, paid and left, and just like that, gradually the store started to get empty. Then, the last customer left with a bell sound. "Finally!! Wooo!!" Alexander didn''t work this much since he was born. again, he was reminded of the harsh reality of new chefs in the cooking world. "You kids can use the upper rooms to sleep in." Said Enryuu as he got up to leave "Hell no!" Said Alexander "I am not sleeping in this place!!" Added Erina "What?!" Shouted Enryuu "Then where are you staying? I doubt that you live nearby." Alexander and Erina looked at each other before saying at the same time "We''re rich!" "...Tch! I see." Enryuu''s face twitched before he left the two and headed out "Close the shop behind you." He then disappeared in the alleyways heading towards his home. Erina did some last-minute cleaning before they left the shop. Outside, Alexander brought down the iron door and locked it. "Now where are you going to stay?" Asked Alexander "I will send one of my servants a message to book me a room in a nearby hotel." She rubbed her hands together as it was very cold "Don''t do that...I will call my people to come and pick us up, I think we have a hotel near the airport." Alexander picked his phone and messaged Vlad and told him to come and pick them up. "We just need to wait for a couple of minutes, they will be here." The two leaned on the door and stayed silent for a couple of minutes "So, how is lady Alexandra? I didn''t get the chance to meet her the last time she came here." Said Erina suddenly "Good, she left very soon after the Autumn election." There was a long period of silence, they didn''t have anything to talk about at the moment, so they decided to just stay silent. But silent was broken by another stranger''s voice "You two seem to like this place, huh?" A c.o.c.ky and very arrogant voice came from beside them. The group from early this morning stood near Alexander and Erina "If you know what is good for you, you better leave and never return," Seiryuu said as he revealed his hood, he cracked his fingers and smirked with his goons. Erina stood behind Alexander quickly "No, No, No, YOU should leave and never return, my dear." Alexander said with a confidant. How many times has he seen this scenario? countless times, and how many times he did get bested in such situation? None. ************************************* Chapter 99 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 89 - Threatened "Look...you don''t need to be worried, unlike any other test, this shop is special, you don''t need to change anything, the old man does not expect from you to solve his problems." Seiryuu trued the soft approach first "Judging by your performance today, he must''ve contacted the school and request for your passing." Alexander and Erina exchanged a look between each other "How do you know that." Asked Erina "Because none of the previous students failed, all they needed to do is try and make the shop work again for a couple of days and then they''re off." Said Seiryuu "But what if I want more? What if I want to make this shop run all year without any trouble?" Said Alexander "Then I have no choice but to force you..." Seiryuu snapped his fingers and two of his goons stepped forward "You should''ve listened to his words." Said one of them "Don''t regret this." Added the other "Before we start, can I ask you a question?" Alexander looked at Seiryuu and ignored the fools in front of him "What? You want to leave, right? You should''ve done so early on." Said Seiryuu as he thought Alexander had changed his mind "Nah! I just want to ask why did you quit being a chef?" Seiryuu tensed up as the word ''chef'' was mentioned "That is none of your business. Take him down." The two boys from before jumped on Alexander. Erina backed off quickly to not get in the way One of the boys dashed below Alexander and throw an uppercut punch, Alexander quickly avoided that. He sends an elbow to the boy''s head making him hit the iron door and smashed his head on it The other took the chance and punched Alexander with a straight punch but Alexander blocked it in the neck of the time, he quickly got hold of his arm and twisted his hand making him kneel in front of him. He then kicked the boy in his chest cutting his air out "GUH!!" The boy rolled on the ground from pain. The other who was smashed on the door had recovered and tried to attack again "Enough!" Alexander became annoyed and grabbed the boy''s head and smashed him again on the iron door again, but this time, he was knocked out. "Sigh~" Alexander looked at the remaining 5 "Really, you were gonna beat me to leave? Bad choice considering that you choose me." "Hah? What''re you talking about, don''t get c.o.c.ky because you took out two of us." seiryuu opened his hoodie and prepared to fight "What is going on here?" A cold voice came from Seiryuu''s group. Seiryuu and his group jumped back to see who was it. In front of them. A group of 15 men wearing black suits with Vlad in front of them "Boss..." Vlad looked at Alexander and the two men on the floor and realized why happened "Hmmm... Now if we do the math..." Alexander went into deep thoughts "...Right!!...You''re f.u.c.k.i.e.d!" Alexander started laughing "Take them out." And that was the last thing Seiryuu and his group heard before they were assaulted with iron fists from all directions. Alexander looked behind him to look for Erina who was sitting on a public chair waiting for them to finish. Honestly, she can''t say she was surprised by Alexander. She was his friend since a young age, don''t you think she hasn''t seen him fighting a few times already. "Oi, Erina! Let''s go." He called for Erina who stood up and ran up to him "Everything is Alright?" She asked "Yeah, let''s go to the hotel." Said Alexander "Vlad bring the car." Vlad brought his car and Alexander and Erina got in "Bring these 7 with you, we still need to talk." "As you wish." Vlad assigned someone to drive the car while he took care of the 7 boys The car took off to the nearby Red Cloud Hotel, it is a hotel that was built to host the tired travelers and the ones who either missed their flight or are waiting for it. Their rooms were ready, Erina entered her room and took a shower immediately, working for more than 10 hours has exhausted her completely. She fell asleep immediately after she hit the bed. While Alexander was in his room with Vlad and the others. The seven boys from early on were kneeling in front of his bed. "The deal is... I will ask questions, you answer me honestly, if you don''t you will get punished. " first of all..." Alexander didn''t wait for them to agree "On whose orders you moved?" He asked "..." The seven didn''t answer, so Alexander didn''t play their game and signaled for Vlad to move. He and 6 other men brought 7 large Pockets of water, they placed them in front of the seven boys. And without any delay, the shoved their heads in the water. The boys kicked around for freedom and air. Only after they made sure that they were out of air did Alexander order for them to stop "FUAAAH!! WHAT THE F.U.C.K!!" Shouted Seiryuu "GUH!!!" The other all were gargling for air and throwing up the water they drank. Their expressions were red from fear and lack of air "Again... On whose order did you move?" He asked "Wh-" Seiryuu was about to speak but Alexander looked at Vlad again who put force on his hand "OKAY OKAY!! IT WAS MY ORDERS!!" Seiryuu shouted "No one else asked you to do so?" Asked Alexander with his eyes narrowed trying to get every hint possible for an incoming lie "No! I am the leader of this group, we wanted you to leave the old man alone, so we can keep going with our plane." Seiryuu said earnestly "Good..." Alexander had only asked to see if that man is messing with him again, Keanu and his uncle are out in Italy and will only return after a couple of weeks after cleaning the Romano family''s higher-ups and complete the merging. "Now...Why did you quit being a chef? And why did you want us to leave the old man alone?" Alexander asked again, after making sure that these guys are just normal fools, he returned to the task at hand. "I told you..." Without completing his sentence, Vlad and the others shoved the 7 guys in the water. They kicked around again for air, but this time, Alexander let them stay longer, just in case he doesn''t want to keep playing this game. After 49 seconds, one of them started showing signs of fainting, Alexander ordered them to get them out. And just like before, they gasped for air like crazy, Seiryuu''s eyes were red from tears and lack of oxygen "Just answer the damn question..." Said Alexander "I... I...I quit because..." Seiryuu was having a hard time talking due to the lack of oxygen in his lungs "I got us in trouble with the Rodan Yakuza." "Who are those...?" Asked Alexander Vlad pushed his glasses and spike first" The Rodan Yakuza is this area''s ruling underground force, their leader is the younger brother of Japan''s vice-president and the big brother of the Head of the police department. His relationship with these two is still hidden from the public, the reason he is not a known underground leader is that he keeps his operations in this small area with little help of his brothers and not make the public take notice of him. Even though his family is small and ultimately weaker than anyone but his influence and relationsh.i.p.s are what is keeping him strong and rich, not many people dare to harm him due to his brothers'' social statue..." Alexander nodded in understanding while Vlad continued "...His business revolves around taking over this area''s business shops, hotels, and restaurants under his name...I think this young man is one of his victims, I assume he was threatened to get the building for them." Vlad has already done his research when he heard the name of the restaurant as he swore he heard that name before in one of his conversations with his subordinates. "Aaww!! Aren''t you a little cute boy! You were trying to protect the bald old man!!" Alexander felt like his heart was melting from this drama twist. "...!!" Seiryuu was shocked to hear this detailed report. He felt so n.a.k.e.d "Just who are you guys?!!" He asked in disbelieve. Alexander ignored him and looked at Vlad "...Does that mean he went after this hotel once?" He asked Vlad smirked "Yes...Once when this hotel was under construction, 8 years ago." "Alright, take what you need and go pay him a visit." Alexander jumped off his bed. Seiryuu and the others were shocked by this conversation "What about the Vice-president and the head of the police department?" Asked Vlad. He Already let go of Seiryuu Alexander took off his shirt to go in the shower "Don''t tell me you forgot how to do silent missions?!" "Hahaha!! Of course not." Vlad laughed that off "But what about these guys?" Alexander stopped for a moment and looked at their pitiful sight "You...what is your name?" Alexander pointed at Seiryuu, all Alexander know about him is that he is the grandson of Enryuu and he has many face piercings "...Seiryuu." He said with a trembling voice " I will take care of your problem and in exchange, you need to go back to the restaurant and take over your original work." Seiryuu couldn''t speak, does that mean his problems are all over? No! It can''t be that easy!! Vlad ordered the others to take Seiryuu and his friends out and he followed behind them "Vlad..." Alexander called "Yes..." "Keep beating them until 5 AM." Said Alexander before he closed the shower door. Of course, he doesn''t forget that he was attacked by them early on. And he still needs to implant some fear in Seiryuu to keep him in check. ------------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------------ Chapter 106 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 90 - The End Of The First Stage The next morning, Erina woke up with a new freshness, all her exhaustion was washed away with sleeping. Erina stretched slowly as the nice feeling spread across her body, she went to the bathroom and took a long bath. She let her body relax before she can meet another exhausting day. She got out and picked her clothes, she had a hard time picking a dress as she will be spending the day with Alexander but she realized that wouldn''t matter as they will dive in cooking again, so she went with simple blue jean pants and white blouse. She left her room and headed toward Alexander''s, she found his goons standing at the door "Excuse me, is Alexander still in?" She asked "...yes." He opened the door for Erina who entered to look for Alexander. She went to his bedroom and saw him laying there like a dead person. His upper half is n.a.k.e.d. Erina noticed his n.a.k.e.d body and blushed. She tried to avert her eyes from his body but the temptation was strong, the countless scenarios of the shojo mangas she had read played in her head like crazy. She finally shook her head and calmed her self. "Alexander-sama..." She called as she poked his cheeks "Hmmm." A zombie-like growl was his response "Please wake up, it is 7 AM, we need to go to work." She poked harder this time "HMMM!!!" and this time the zombie growled stronger and louder. Erina sighed and took her phone and called someone "...Hello, Aunt Alexandra?" "WAIT!!!!" Alexander jumped off the bed with his messy hair "I AM AWAKE ALREADY!!!" He shouted Erina gave him a smug smile " It is fake. " she showed him the phone with the screen black. Alexander just stood there with his body in display realizing he has been played. .... "C''mon, I had to wake you up." Erina was with Alexander in the car who was being angry at Erina at the moment "Can''t believe you did me like that!" Said Alexander "I trusted you!!" "Fufufu~ thanks to me you''re awake now," Erina said. She knows Alexander wasn''t that angry, he just loves to play around when things are boring. The car stopped at the restaurant where they saw Enryuu standing outside "Old man, what are you doing outside? If you have opened you should be inside." Alexander called for Enryuu The old man turned and saw the two getting out of the car "Kids?!!" He looked at them with shock "What? You never saw a handsome guy like me before." Said Alexander "I thought you opened the restaurant first!!" He said The three looked at each other before they dashed inside. "Welcome back!!!" 4 men stood inside bowing, they stood in line with white chef uniforms. But the most outstanding thing about these men is that their faces are black and blue with bandages all over their bodies "Good morning grandfather." One man with blond hair spoke first "...Seiryuu!" The old Enryuu looked at his grandson who was in his old uniform again "Is this some kind of trick or what?" He thought "Yes grandfather, we have opened the shop and cleaned the tables, the kitchen, and even the bathrooms. We are ready to start at any time." His face was full of smiles. Outside the window, a face wearing glasses looked through to inspect the situation, he pushed his glasses back with a satisfied smile. The old Enryuu was beyond happy to see his grandson back, he doesn''t know what happened to him and he doesn''t care either. As long as his grandson is back everything is fine. He probably would probably freak out if he knows that his precious grandson was beaten to death. He wasn''t suspicious of the bandages things as he was already used to it. Seiryuu was always fighting and coming back injured. Being done with that, Alexander had already anticipated this result, Vlad must''ve shown him that he had already taken care of the Rodan family and that is why Seiryuu is so happy. But there seem to be 3 guys missing "maybe I will ask him later!" He thought The group started welcoming the guests, and unlike yesterday, having more people helped a lot. Alexander and Erina didn''t even feel exhausted because Seiryuu and his group didn''t want the guy responsible for a hell of beating yesterday to feel irritated. So, they almost did all of Alexander and Erina''s work. Matter of fact, the two are watching from the sidelines right now "I feel so useless." Said Erina as she saw everything is taken care of nicely. "Tell me about, it feels so boring." The day went like that, the old Enryuu didn''t even mind them as he was very happy at the moment. Night came down and they closed again "Let''s go kid, we need to celebrate, you two can come too." Said Enryuu, he was planning on getting drunk tonight. "Nah! We good." Answered Alexander "As he said." Added Erina "Suit yourself." The old man and his grandson and his friends disappeared in the night streets. Alexander and Erina decided to walk to the hotel as it wasn''t that far away. On their way, they met a woman with a suit which Erina recognized immediately as a Totsuki staff "Nakiri Erina, Saiba Alexander, congratulations, you''ve passed the first stage. Further instructions will be sent to you via email." She didn''t stay long and left immediately. The two stood in their places just looking at the nothing then at each other. "Yay?" Said Alexander "Yay!" Said Erina Chapter 91 - F.u.c.k...Me!! ============================ After Alexander and Erina finished their first stagier stage at the Volcanic restaurant of the old man Enryuu returned. They headed directly to the hotel. They had a nice dinner with each other and chatted for a bit, something they rarely have ever done. Erina was more than happy as she finally could spend enough time with Alexander. Her schedule was free for a whole day as the first stagier stage was 3 days long this time around. She had a whole day just for the two of them as they finished their task ahead of the schedule. Enryuu and Senzaemon had an agreement to send the best peoples suitable to solve his restaurant and grandson''s problem, and since both of them did what they had agreed upon, there was no need to keep them working at his restaurant any longer. After having a whole day of rest just for her. Erina was ready to meet her responsibilities with a fresh smile on her face. But it seems that her luck did not finish blessing her as Hisako greeted her at the gate of the restaurant. After a quick session of apologizing that Erina found very awkward and Hisako boldly proclaiming she wants to be Erina''s friend which only served to make Erina even happier. She couldn''t help but accept Hisako''s proclamation. The two of them felt a little awkward at first as they tried to dismiss that by attending to Erina''s responsibility. As for Alexander, he just went back to his company to do some paperwork as requested by Vlad. The next day, an e-mail was sent to all of Totsuki new students. It contains the 2nd stage of their stagier days. "When do I need to be there?" Alexander asked Vlad who was passing him papers to sign. Vlad was the person in charge of his personal e-mail. "There are still 8 hours until the time agreed upon with the school." There was an unusual smirk hanging on Vlad''s face that Alexander couldn''t help but notice since this morning "Is there something that I need to know?" Asked Alexander with his eyes narrowed. "Nothing like that." Vlad denied his master''s question without any notable reaction. "..." Alexander was dead sure that there is something going on but he can''t pinpoint what it is, so he could only wait and see "...leave us from that now... What''s the situation on my uncle''s side?" He asked Vlad adjusted his glasses as his green eyes glowed "Everything is going smoothly... Through that was what Master Alfie reported." "..." Alexander thought about his uncle''s constant failures he couldn''t help but worry "...Call my uncle." Alexander ordered. Vlad went to the big screen in the room and types something on the keyboard on the table. The sound of a phone ringing filled the room through the speakers. And then with a click sound, the call connected. "Hello!" Alfie''s carefree voice came accompanied with loud music in the background "Uncle," Alexander responded "Alexy! What a nice surprise it is!! How come you''re calling? Did you miss me already?!" Alfie started laughing as hard as he can "What''re you doing now?" Asked Alexander not even minding his uncle''s antics "In the club." Alfie said without hesitation making Alexander and Vlad frown "And the mission?" Asked Alexander as he clenched his fist. He swore that if this mission turned out to be a failure he will send his uncle back to Russia. "Yeah, we are working on...uh, Keanu is working on it." In Italy, at one of the most known cities around the world; Rome. In a particular club called [Titan Of The Bravehearts] It was a very popular club that everyone visits, you could always see people go in and out of the club constantly. But today is different, the street of the club is deserted. And the reason for that is in the club in itself. Gunshot sounds could be heard inside. Alfie was walking through the halls passing by corps with their heads opened with blood gushing out of them. "Man, Keanu is hardcore mate!" Alfie said to Alexander through the phone "We''ve been here for only 15 minutes and he already took out everyone here!!" There was a hint of fear in Alfie''s voice. {Unlike someone I know very well.} Said Alexander through the phone. "C''mon. Don''t be harsh!" Said Alfie. While Alfie is talking with Alexander, Keanu opened one door and stepped out. "Oh! Here he is...did you do it?!" Asked Alfie Keanu throws a golden knife which was a simple of the Romano family''s higher-ups "It is clear." Said Keanu "Rejoice my Alexy! We are done cleaning our new family. You can sleep in the night with peace!!!" Alfie started laughing as hard as he can waiting for Alexander''s respond but all he received is the beeping sound of the phone hanging up on him making Alfie look like a dog who was left in the rain outside of the house. Even Keanu felt pity for him, and that is something he doesn''t do so often. And now that Alexander''s worries were put to rest, he could finally sigh in relief. All he could do is do his paperwork and wait for the time to depart to his new Staggering location. And finally, after hours of work. Alexander took off with Vlad to be stagier at another shop. After shuffling through the streets, the cat stopped at the sideroad for Alexander to get down. Just as he got out, the cat ran out as if it was running from something making Alexander feel puzzled. Alexander turned his head to see the shop he will work in. His eyes widened at the tall tower-like hotel. The hotel was painted in black with a giant Red Cloud on the top shining from time to time. "F.u.c.k...me!!" Whispered Alexander. ------------------------------------------ Chapter 109 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 92 - The Other Two... Sorry for any mistakes ???? ++++++++++++++++++++++++ Alexander looked at the hotel in front of him. He had now remembered that his mother was building a six-star hotel in Tokyo, he has completely forgotten about it since it was her private project. It''s been 5 years since she got the six stars medal and the license to build a six stars hotel. While Alexander was marveling at the hotel design and structure, a black car stopped behind him and two people got out of it. One was a black-haired female with blood eyes and the other was a male with blond hair and ocean blue eyes. "Well, well, well...if it isn''t our new Stagier boy!!" Alexander snapped his neck to see his mother behind him with a person he had known for ages. "Mother...Ramsay!" He shouted with a smile. The blond-haired man is none other than the famous five-star chef, Gordon Ramsay. "Chef Ramsay, if you will," Ramsay commented "Oh c''mon, don''t be like that! We''re friends, aren''t we?" Alexander had this fake smile that both Alexandra and Ramsay could see through without any problem "No...no we are not. Today you are Here as a stagier. Not as a friend, and of course, not as the head of the red cloud either." Ramsey said with his arms crossed. Alexandra was on the side enjoy the conversation between the two. "Enough of that..." She finally stepped in "...Today is the grand opening day..." She looked at her son with serious eyes "...I expect you to give it your best, don''t you dare to do that half-assed work you did in school or the autumn election!!" Alexandra was clear in her warning. If her son- if the stagier in front of her didn''t give it his all, then he can only blame himself if she caused him to get expelled from Totsuki. "Yes ma''am!!'' Alexander saluted like a soldier. Alexandra and Ramsay rolled their eyes at him.l " let''s go up, you will meet the team you will be working with for the next week." Said Alexandra Alexander could only sigh and follow the two. He knows he is in a difficult situation, this is not some 2 star or 3-star restaurant that he can get pass through with some casual work of his. This is a 6-star hotel! This week was the week Alexander will work his ass off the most. The three entered the hotel. immediately, Alexander widened his eyes ''Mother went all the way out!'' He thought, the first floor was the reception area, there was a long squared counter with more than 30 workers just standing there with faces full of smiles. "This way..." Alexandra guided Ramsey and Alexander the elevators section which was behind the counters. There were roughly 10 elevators, they entered the nearest one and went up the 100th floor. To end the awkward silent Alexander decided to say something that he has noticed "...Did you use my Tower prototype plan as a reference to build this?" He asked "Indeed, your ideas from 5 years ago were magnificent, although such plans as multiple floors, counters, elevators are impossible to achieve and they wouldn''t work, unless your amount of regular customers is in thousands..." Alexandra gave him a side look and smiled "...Luckily I am the GodMother." She laughed. "Indeed, I was skeptical about this plan, if it did not work, it will be a waste of money, time, and manpower..." Ramsey said after Alexandra "But as soon as we announced the grand opening date, the 1937 rooms were reserved with much outrage from our regulars demanding for more rooms. Our website crashed in the first 13 hours!!" Ramsay had a proud smirk on his face "Even our location is the best we could hope for, the Haneda airport is near multiple train station that connects to every city in Japan. Also, we are in the middle of Tokyo''s business district, there are dozens of reserved rooms just for other companies owners!" "Yeah, yeah..." Alexander had a bored expression on his face which kind of annoyed Ramsay. Alexander''s thoughts drifted to his Golden Tower plan ''Maybe I should start now, I can tell the chefs that I gathered to relocate their restaurants to the tower, Koujy should be able to hand managing the tower alone.'' *ding* The elevator stopped, the three got out and walked in a long hall and were greeted by Alexandra''s personal secretary who was sitting on her desk. "My lady!" She called. She stood up and met Alexandra and the others. "Are the others here?" Asked Alexandra "Yes. They are waiting inside." The secretary said. Alexandra nodded and walked past the secretary. "Long time no see, Rouge!" Alexander waved at Rouge who smiled at him sweetly. Alexandra pushed the door with both her hands letting them go inside. As they entered, the 2 people inside stood up to meet the head of this place. One of them locked his eyes on Alexandra. A slim, yet muscular, long-legged young man with blond hair. He keeps his hair brushed over one side of his face. strangely, one of his visible eyebrows was shapes like a spiral. "My lady!" He walked to Alexandra with a gentleman smile and kneeled before her "the stories I have herd doesn''t do your beauty justice at all!" He reached for her hand to kiss, but it was met with Ramsay muscular hand "Keep your hands to yourself! Or you may lose them!" "What the hell old man!!" The blond boy was irrigated as his attempt to flirt was interrupted. "Enough...Alexander, go stand with them." Alexandra ordered, she didn''t spare the blond-haired even one look which he only found even more appealing. Alexander did as he told but his eyes scanned the idiot who thought he cab sweet-talk his mother, the poor one didn''t know that his mother hates this type of men the most. Alexander knows that with one mistake, he will be the first to leave. Alexander stood in front of them with Ramsay behind her with his arms crossed."Introduce yourself, likes, dislikes, and dreams... You start." She gestured for Alexander. Alexander played along and stepped forward "Saiba Alexander, I like playing games and hates losing in them... My dream... Building a tower." He looked up as he imagined his dream tower. "Next..." This time, it was a short, thin, and light-skinned young man with short black hair, large black eyes, and a rather wide nose with large nostrils "Komatsu Goltton, I like discovering new recipes, and hates dirty kitchens, my dream is to be a legendary chef just like you madam Alexandra, it is a pleasure to work under you!" Little Komatsu''s eyes were shining with adoration and respect, the person he idolizes the most is just a few inches away. Alexander smiled a little, she likes this one. She then looked at the fake Casanova on the side. "...I am Vinsmoke Sanji..." He bowed. Alexander''s eyes Widnes as he heard that name before, and it was a very familiar name too ''The Vinsmoke Family?!!'' He thought, now that he looks at him more clearly, he saw the genetic traits of the Vinsmoke family. Sanji continued "...I like serving the pretty ladies, and I hate seaweed. My dream is to serve my food to every beautiful woman in the world" he said with no shame, after all, no dream is a stupid dream. Alexandra and Ramsay noticed the same thing as Alexander but they didn''t give much thoughts "Now...the three of you will be working as stagiers under me, the grand opening is just a few hours away," Alexander said. She looked at Ramsay meaning for him to continue "You drop one plate, you''re out! Your food is uncooked, undercooked, you''re out! Any customer complains about anything from you, you''re out!" Ramsay said with a little cold voice "I am now your superior. We have the whole week together, I want the three of you to pass for real. But don''t you dare force my hand." The three nodded their heads simultaneously. "Good." Said Alexandra. ======================= What do you think about this crossover????? ------------------------------------------ Chapter 110 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 93 - Three Against Hundreds! It seems that a lot of you were hyped too much for Ramsey, Sanji, and Komatsu, i have to let you down, this event was created on the spot, most of the time, Ramsay and the others won''t be around. Their purpose here now is just as an introduction and a set up for the last arc of this story. I am sorry, but don''t expect a lot the stagier arc. ======================= "Your task as chefs throughout this week is rather important, that is why I said if you committed one mistake you''ll be out." Ramsay little lead Alexander, Sanji, And Komatsu through the halls as he spoke, trying to help them as much ad he can but still give them the challenge. Ramsay pushed a giant door with both his hands "This is the dining room number 90, each floor is assigned a dining room for its residents. And this floor''s dining room is now your responsibility." Said Ramsay. He let the kids marvel at the luxurious room with dozens of tables spread around in an organized manner "You three will work as chefs here, waiters will be assigned to help around." He added "I see..." Komatsu smiled nervously, no wonder they were cruel in their conditions, after all, this is an important task "Nothing to worry about!" Sanji said with a grin Alexander tilted his head "So no one will be supervising us?" He asked Ramsay chuckled "I am your supervisor...but in this kitchen, you are all alone...but!" He said with a sudden stop "...One of you will be in charge. In every kitchen, a head chef is a must." Komatsu and Sanji were surprised, they looked at each other as they did not except this. "Then I will take that role." Said Alexander as he stepped forward. "Good. Alexander is the head chef of this kitchen for the next week." Said Ramsay as he clapped his hands. "Wait!! We did not agree to such a thing!!" Shouted Sanji, he can not accept such a decision. His pride as a chef wouldn''t allow him to take orders from someone he doesn''t recognize. Ramsay raised his eyebrow "Well, maybe you should be faster next time. And one more thing...YOU DO NOT SCREAM IN MY FACE YOU DONKEY!!!" Ramsay came closer to Sanji''s face and shouted as hard as he can until his face turned red making Sanji flinch in shock. Komatsu and Alexnder covered their ears in pain "GET TO YOU WORK!" Ramsay snapped, he was known for his short temper, he tried to be polite with them but being shouted at by Sanji triggered his hot-blooded nature. In an instant, Ramsay returned to his old tyranny. "Let''s go you two," Alexander ordered Sanji and Komatsu as he opened the kitchen door. Komatsu didn''t have any problem, as long as he can cook and make people taste his dishes, he is more than happy. "Tch..." Sanji looked at Ramsay grumbly before he followed Alexander. "The grand opening is a few hours away, the rooms are reserved and so is the tables, the guest will have a feast first as a celebration." Ramsay passed through the room "Your mission is to make a menu for that." "Yes, sir." Said Alexander "Good, the waiters will be here in half an hour." He left these words behind him as he left the room. Alexander looked at his team with a smile "Alright guys..." He searched for a pen and papers and passed them to Sanji and Komatsu "Write your idea and any dish you want to include in the menu, all ideas are welcome." "Great! With this, each of us can leave their impact on this stage!!" Komatsu understood Alexander''s intention immediately. He may be a na?ve kid but he is extremely sharp when it comes to cooking. Sanji sighed and started writing on his paper. He is still against Alexander being the head chef but Ramsay didn''t take his previous objection kindly. "If you intend to put an original dish make sure you write the recipe with details," Alexander added. After a couple of minutes, the three put their ideas in paper real quick. Nothing less from the top first years of the three major cooking academies in the world. "Alright, this will be our menu." Said Alexander. He assembled the ideas of the three of them in one paper and hanged it in the wall. The door was opened with 20 men and women entering the room. They wore black and white suits. They had a professional aura surrounding them; they are the Red Cloud waiters. Alexander called for one of them to come near him "Take a picture of that and go down and order them to print dozens of this menu for us to put on the tables." Said Alexander. The waiter didn''t waste any time and left to do his task while the others spread across the room to search for any mishaps and the likes. No mistakes are allowed here. Komatsu looked at Alexander as he felt he was too good at this, and by "this" he meany being a leader "Alexander-san, did you perhaps work in a restaurant before?" He had to ask. One of Komatsu''s traits is that he is straightforward with his curiosity. "Kind of..." Alexander gave him held the answer while Sanji was dead sure that Alexander didn''t just used to work in a restaurant before but ran one on top of that. For him, Alexander''s movements and behavior are too natural as if he did this many times. ''Now that I look at him...I think I have seen him before somewhere. '' he thought. No sooner, the menu came and it was distributed between the tables. The three chefs started heating the ovens and doing some preparations while also talking about their original dishes. Alexander was shocked to hear about, he felt like he was learning something new for the first time in his life. With their small talk, the chefs grow closer as they recognized each other. Sanji got down from his high horse and collaborated with Komatsu and Alexander. The times has come. Noises started filling the Red Cloud Six Star Hotel. The door of the 90th dining room was burst open with people from all kinds of races, men, and women all took their places and quickly took a look at the menu in front of them. The waiters started running between the tables. Soon, orders came rushing like never before. This wasn''t some restaurant with 50 to 70 customers. This is the Red Cloud, a Six-star hotel. Alexander and his team''s room alone was hosting 137 customers at the same time. Some of them aren''t residents of this hotel. But just decided to join the celebration. With dozens of orders coming at once towards them. Alexander, Sanji, and Komatsu felt cornered for the first time in their life. Three chefs against more than a hundred customers, who will be the winner between them? **************************************** Chapter 111 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 94 - Newbies?! Also, the first chapter of the new side story will be published within two weeks ===========ˇŮ================ "Order for table number 11?!!" One waiter rushed in the kitchen shouting. "Here!!" Sanji slides a plate of Bratwurst, a German Grilled Sausage. The waiter didn''t wait long and dashed with the dish. A few seconds later another waiter burst in "Order for table 2?!!" She shouted while hanging a set of orders on the wire that the chefs use to cook the orders. "One second!!" Shouted Alexander "Komatsu! Toss me the butter and spices!" "Take it!!" Komatsu throws one bottle of butter and "There isn''t enough in there!! we are out of spices!!" He throws another box of spices. "Hurry up please!!" "Shut up!!!" Shouted Alexander. The tension was so high, the customers were demanding too much, each table order more than five dishes at a time. It is a miracle that these three didn''t collapse yet "Sanji! Go to the 50th floor and restock our supplies of spices and ingrediants!" Alexander tossed what he can of butter and spices in his Sp?tzle before he handed it to the waiter Sanji cleaned his hands and with an annoyed face he shouted: "Don''t order me around!!" Even though he said that he still rushed down. With his long legs, he ran down very fast and filled a cart full of ingredients. He used the elevator this time to go up. When he reached the kitchen, he found a pile of dishes from his list waiting for him to do the finishing touch by Komatsu and Alexander. While the furious storm is going on inside the Kitchen. The customers didn''t seem to be affected as they were eating and talking between each other with no care in the world. "As expected from Alexandra-sama!! The chefs she hires are top tier!!'' One fat man said as he stuffed his face with more food. " isn''t it!! You should enjoy it more!" One of his friends said "It is your birthday after all!!" Added another "I am not in a rush, there is a whole week of this." The fat man responded. "Hahaha!!" The group of friends was celebrating their friend''s birthday in the red cloud''s grand opening per his wish. All the people came here for a different reason but their aim was one. They wanted to enjoy the food of the Red Cloud chefs. In the corner of the room, Ramsay is surveying the customers and if the orders are coming out smoothly. And to his surprise, no even one waiter went to get the order and came back empty-handed. And the customers are giving a huge reaction to the food. It remained Ramsay of their customers when he or Lady Alexandra cook personally. "They are too good!" For once in his life. Ramsay was surprised by someone. Alexander aside, he had expected After 5 hours of constant working, Alexander, Sanji, Komatsu dropped to the floor while catching their breaths "Huff! Huff! I have never worked my ass like this! I mess Germany!" Said Sanji with his face looking like a ghost "And to think that this is only the first day!!" Komatsu shared Sanji''s feelings Alexander looked at the messy kitchen with his tired eyes. He mustered his strength and stood up "Let''s clean first...since the waiters left after cleaning the tables after the customers, I doubt anyone will come to help us." He said weakly. "Not quite accurate" Alexander and the other two snapped their heads back where Ramsay was leaning on the door with a faint smile on his face "Chef Ramsay!!" Komatsu was shocked to see Ramsay here. Since the moment they started working here, never did Chef Ramsay or any other high ranking staff member of the red cloud set foot in here. But why now? Ramsay walked to the sink and started helping Alexander in washing the dishes. Seeing this, Komatsu and Sanji did the same and cleaned the floor "Before I forget...the three of you passed the Red Cloud Preliminaries stage...Congratulations!" Said Ramsay without any change of emotions Komatsu felt so happy that he wanted to jump but it then dawned on him "...Preliminaries?!" He said. Alexander tilted his head as he never heard about such thing "then that means there are more stages?" "Indeed...we had a special contract with Totsuki and the other cooking academies to let their top first years be stagiers at our grand opening week." Said Ramsay, he passed the dishes he cleaned to Alexander so he can store them in their places "There 10 3-men teams...5 passed while the others were fired." Komatsu felt his heart sink to his knees, he thought him, Alexander, and Sanji were the only ones, turns out that there were 30 more students, and if his memory is correct, across the world, here are only 30 major culinary academies. "Hmm...Then what is our next task?" Asked Sanji with unusual calmness, he doesn''t show it but he had gained trust in Alexander and Komatsu''s skills, he was sure that this team will make it. "If you want to know..." Ramsay stopped his actions "Since the first day which the most important day is over...each of you will supervise new trainees in 3-star Red Cloud Restaurants across the country." He said. Sanji tilted his head in confusion ''Compared to what we went through in the previous hours, doesn''t this sound too easy?!'' He thought. Alexander had the same thought too. "Isn''t that easy compared to this?!!" Komatsu said his thoughts out loud. "Of course we need more spices, don''t we?... If one of them messes up something or cooks some poison like food, you''ll have to bear the responsibility by getting fired"! Ramsay for the first time gave the three a charming smile "...one more thing...not all of them went through the regulations and basics of cooking, so pray you don''t get the worst team." Alexander frowned, he doesn''t have a good feeling about this. "What does that mean?" Asked Sanji "In other words...some of them are street chefs or as they are universally known, stall owners." "....!!!" Komatsu felt like he has just heard the most absurd thing ever. How can some street chefs be able to join the Red Cloud Restaurant as trainees? "Impossible!!!" Shouted Sanji "A top tier students of the 10 Major academies can barely get a chance to work in the Red Cloud, let alone stall owner can never dream of such thing!!" Sanji wanted to pull his hair but that will make him bald so he didn''t dare to. "They were picked by Lady Alexandra herself...they are a raw talent that still needs to be polished. And since you''re working as stagiers in hopes of running your own thing, polishing new talents is a must." Ramsay wiped his hands of water and turned to leave "Go to sleep, tomorrow is another big day for you." He said before slamming the door shut. "Sigh~" Sanji looked at the ceiling not believing that he will have to teach a bunch of savages how to cook properly. " Well... This is it." He too follows behind Ramsay and turned to leave. Alexander had finished putting the dishes in their places "Goodnight little one." He followed behind Sanji. Komatsu looked at the two as they were about to leave. He wanted to talk to them more. In a sense, they are his comrades. mustered His courage "Would you guys like to try my special Squid-Star dish?!" He asked. Alexander and Sanji halted in their tracks. They looked at each other slightly. "I see no reason to decline." Alexander shrugged his shoulders. "I am always okay with trying new dishes." Said Sanji. Komatsu was on cloud nine. The three stayed in the kitchen for more time. They talked about their experience and how they have learned to cook. They opened up to each other a lot considering they have just met a few hours ago. They washed away the tiredness of today''s work in hopes they will meet their tomorrow with new energy. After all. Their career as chefs is on the shoulders of newbies Chapter 95 - Unqualified I did not expect the stagiers Arc to be this long. I think it will go on for a good amount of chapters. ++++++++++++++++++++++ After yesterday''s event, the 15 students who have passed the first exam gathered in Alexandra''s office. Alexander, Sanji, Komatsu were finally able to see the others who were considered the best in their school as first years. "First of all, I would like to thank you all." Alexandra displayed a very professional aura, the students were awed to see her, she was a legendary figure in the culinary world "Thank you for making our customers satisfied and shouldering such great responsibility. I had an agreement from every major school in the world to let 30 students be stagier in this important day, normally I would''ve refused but they have offered me a suitable price." Alexandra laughed slightly as she explained how things came to be like this. "Sadly, the other fifteen had failed to complete their tasks and were heavily punished...They caused me trouble on five floors that my team had to step in and compensate our dear customers with suitable food made by me and them. If perhaps we didn''t respond quickly, we would''ve lost our reputation." Alexandra had a sad expression on her face which was clearly fake, she isn''t worried about losing some of her reputations. "The stagier''s who caused this trouble were punished by being expelled from their academy and being prohibited from entering the culinary field again in their life." "!!" Komatsu felt shocked "Why such thing... we haven''t heard about this?" he asked. "That was our agreement, the schools that sent you here presented you with an opportunity of a lifetime. You either succeed and gain a stamp of our Red Cloud that proves you''ve worked for a week for us." Alexander said with a cheerful tone. Sanji, Komatsu and the others opened their eyes full as if they have heard the most shocking thing in the world. Having the Red Cloud Stamp in your resume as a chef is a VIP pass to work in any restaurant in the world of your choosing. You can even come back after your graduation to work in the Red Cloud itself. "And that was it, you either fail and kill your career as a chef or succeed and let the world''s best restaurant chain as your qualification proof," Alexandra said. the boys and girls couldn''t fathom such a thing...Only Alexander wasn''t shocked. He doesn''t care about the stamp. All he wants is to pass this stage so he could go back to his original plan. The only thing that changed now is that he will try even harder as he wasn''t willing to be prohibited from the culinary world. "Now...For the next stage...As you have heard from your supervisors yesterday." Alexandra switched the topic and the stagiers listened seriously, they were dead set that they have to succeed. "You will join my new program with my other instructors that I have sent. after opening the Hotel, I had to relocate my best workers here to ensure the best. And that left some of my restaurants empty and closed. I have picked some people I had an interest in while I was traveling around." Alexandra gave each of them a letter that proves that they are current Red Cloud staff members. "Your mission is to either train the team of the trainees there to be qualified chefs that can run a three-star restaurant on their own or...You fire them if they have proved to be unqualified for such thing," she said. The stagiers nodded seriously, some of them had mischievous ideas "And to prevent any cheating, a group of two bodyguards will be on the look to observe if you are doing your job properly and if you are actually trying. They will determine if your decision to fire the trainees is the right decision or it is not. if proven you did them an injustice, you will meet the same fate as I have just mentioned." The Stagier''s felt nervous and the ones who had such ideas felt so stupid for thinking that would work. "Best of luck...And be professional." Alexandra dismissed the stagiers. Alexander said goodby to Sanji and Komatsu as they probably wouldn''t meet each other after this, and each of them took off in a car that was prepared in advance for the stagiers to go to their locations. They promised to meet later on if the circ.u.mstances allowed it. Alexander''s car took a short trip to Yokohama, the closest city to Tokyo. After the car stopped, the car driver turned around to look at Alexander "This is the Restaurant, young master!" "Thank you..." Alexander got out of the car and looked at the small restaurant in front of him, it was a one-story building but it was large enough to be a fancy restaurant. "I wonder who these people are?" Alexander talked to himself as he walked to the door, the door sign said it was closed which he found strange. When he opened the door, he found two men behind the door, he recognized them as his mother''s servants, they are probably here to prevent any trouble the goes beyond just insults. "Hello!" they bowed slightly. Alexander raised his hand in greeting as his eyes were focused on the people inside. Twelve people were sitting on a table of their own while eating the food they had prepared for themselves. They talked and laughed loudly. Most of them were men, some were flirting with the few females in the room. Alexander looked at one of the men and gestured at the scene in front of him. "They''ve been like this since this morning." said the man, he didn''t care what they did, his mission doesn''t include ordering them around. he is but a bodyguard. "Sigh~ Great! another one of those." Alexander dropped his shoulders and walked forward, he forced a smile on his face and spoke to the twelve people in front of him "Hello. I am Saiba Alexander, I was sent here by Lady Alexandra herself to be your instructor for this week." The people stopped what they were doing and looked at Alexander with shock. when they looked at him. They saw a tall boy in his late teens, Black-Red hair with Golden eyes. They clearly heard him say he was their instructor for this week. Some of them looked at him mockingly while some just ignored him completely. How can a mere kid be their instructor? "The hell is this brat is doing here?" one of the bunch stood and walked to Alexander, he stood like a tower in front of Alexander who had deep frown with a vine of his blood popping out of his forehead. "Listen here kid, school is in the next street from here. Go away," he said, his arrogance was showing clearly. The bodyguards looked at each other as they shared a faint grin. "I said I was sent here to be your instructor." Alexander pulled out a letter from the Red Cloud that clearly shows he is the real deal The man and the other took the letter and inspected it, he was the real deal. They became nervous for a moment before remembering he is just an instructor and not their manager. If he was like that then they would be f.u.c.k.i.e.d. "Mind telling me why the restaurant is closed?" Asked Alexander. He spoke to the twelve idiots in front of him with a cold tone. The one who was talking before scratched the back of his head awkwardly "Well...Today was a bad day, no one was visiting so we had to close...Also, our supplies are low." He said. Alexander can clearly see that the man was making excuses. "That is right! the previous staff left us with little to no supplies at all." said another one. "The place is a mess and we couldn''t just let the customers walk in like this." Added another girl Alexander looked around and saw that the place was a little dirty but not to a noticeable level where they couldn''t clean while working. While his eyes drifted across the room, he saw the table they were on filled with food which he assumes was prepared by the restaurant''s main stock. Alexander sighed and took off his jacket " Can I have a taste of that..." he pointed at the food. "Yes of course!!" The first one from earlier said. "We prepared this ourselves, you will eat your fingers after that." Said another girl. Alexander didn''t mind the sweet talk and just walked to the table. "Please have a seat!" another pulled the chair for Alexander to sit on. Alexander looked at the grilled sausage, he saw some black marks which clearly are burn marks. He took a knife and ate a small bite. He did the same for the other dishes like Beef Roll, Pork Knuckle, Risotto, and Hominy Grits. "I assume that these were made by you all." Said Alexander. He was very calm...Strangely. "Yes!! isn''t it great?!" Said one girl. "If I remember correctly...You guys were stall owners, right?" Alexander put on his jacket again. The guys looked at each other for a moment before answering "Yes." they said. Alexander smiled "I see...So you are used to this." Alexander spoke to himself. "...Anyway...Based on what I have tasted, I feel sorry for your customers, they have been eating dogshit food for their whole life...What I have tasted now is by far, the worst thing ever." Alexander''s face started twisting in rage scaring the trainees "I HAVE NEVER IN MY LIFE SEEN A BUNCH OF ASSHOLES LIKE YOU!!!" "Wh...?!!" "What is wrong with him?!" "What the hell?!!" the trainees were afraid and confused. "You f.u.c.kers dared to close the restaurant on your own, used the restaurant''s stock for your own meals. You didn''t even try to work..." Alexander wanted to hit every single one of them in the head with a rock. "I don''t know what has my mother seen in you but I do not care!!" Alexander. "Excuse me...calm down for a moment." They tried to calm Alexander but Alexander was blinded by what he has seen since he had entered the restaurant. "Get the f.u.c.k out of my restaurants...YOU''RE FIRED!" Alexander didn''t even wait for them to register what happened and walked out. On his way out, he spoke to the bodyguards who were trying to hold back their laughter. They knew this would happen "Call my mother and tell her that the trainee''s team number 7 has failed the test and as such, they proved themselves to be unworthy to work in a restaurant." The bodyguards nodded. After Alexander left. One of them handed the other a stack of money " F.u.c.k you." he said. "I told you, dude, he won''t like this." The two had bet that Alexander will fire this team instantly after witnessing their behavior. Outside, Alexander was on his phone raging on. "Calm down, I had expected such a situation to happen, I will send you another car to transport you to your next trainees." Alexandra was talking to Alexander as she was working at n some legal papers. "God I can''t believe you had an interest in such people!" Alexander was still frustrated "they did have the talent, I saw that for sure, but sadly, it seems that such gift wasted on them." his mother frustrated as well. if she wasn''t in need of new staff quickly she wouldn''t have used these people. "Just bear with it until the new staff exams are over." His mother said. Alexander sighed "I hope that not all of them such lousy people." Said Alexander. "Some people appreciate the chances they are given in life while others are just ungrateful shits." Alexandra felt really disappointed in these people, if only they know what they have in their hands. Deciding to and their call. Alexander waited for the car and went for another branch in another city. It was in Saitama. Alexander did the same thing as before, prepared himself and crossed his fingers hoping they are at least decent people. He braced himself and entered the restaurant. Just like before, he saw two bodyguards just like before. But unlike previously, the shop wasn''t closed, it wasn''t empty either. There was a decent amount of people eating their food. While he can see that some weren''t enjoying the food that much, maybe because of being disappointed and expecting too much from the Red Cloud as usual. But Alexander didn''t mind...There was an attempt, and that was all that matters Alexander smiled from the depth of his heart "Finally!!!" He said. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 113 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 96 - THE NEW TEAM I had a french test yesterday and it is over and I did terrible, at least I hope I can get the compensation mark. Also, be aware that I still have more exams at the 31th of this month and the 3rd and 6th of January. Hope me luck. I HATE FRENCH!!!! ___________________________ This has developed into a whole new arc that I didn''t even plan for. What a twist. --------------------------------------- Alexander greeted the bodyguards and went to an empty table, he sat there and waited for the waiter to come... for a good amount of time. "Can I get your order, please?" A one blond girl wearing a hat with a note in her hand asked Alexander. "..." Alexander observed her for a brief moment before he spoke again "What is on the menu?" He asked "...?! Excuse me for one second!" She quickly rushed back to the kitchen and came later with a menu in her hands "...Here." She gave him the menu and Waited for him to choose. Alexander looked over the menu and decided on something light "I will go with a Savory Oatmeal With an Egg." He said. "Right away." The blond girl bowed slightly before she left to place his order. After that, Alexander waited for a good amount of time until his order arrived. The waiter gave him his order and left without saying another word. Alexander looked at his Oatmeal, it wasn''t organized but not too bad. it was bland in a sense. The white and yellow of the egg were mixed and sprained on top of it but it was tolerable. The only thing Alexander can complain about is that there was a little too much milk in there. After finishing his order, he sat there observing the situation, how the waiters were interacting with the customers while noting everything down. He looked at the people''s reaction''s to the food, while some food received a great reaction, some of it didn''t even move the customers and just felt weird about it. Alexander stayed like that just observing... When it was dusk time, and the restaurant started to get empty. Alexander took the chance to introduce himself. He called for the blond waiter girl who was shocked that he was still here after hours of entering the restaurant. "Gather the others." He ordered, the girl looked confused but Alexander didn''t mind her and looked back at the bodyguards and gestured for them to close the door. One bodyguard took the chance and flipped the [closed] sign. The blond girl immediately realized what kind of situation she was in. She realized that the kid in front of her is her superior. "Excuse me for a second!!" she ran to the kitchen, some loud chattering was heard but it quickly died down. No sooner, 6 people came out of the kitchen, not including the waiter girl making it 7 people in total "Good...at least you can read between the lines." Alexander took a long look at these people making them feel uncomfortable. Alexander finally decided to talk as clapped his hands once "As you may or may not know...I am Saiba Alexander, I was sent here to be your instructor for a while, my mission is to make you guys a team that is capable of working under every situation possible in this restaurant and also eras your former behavior as stall owners" Alexander started walking back and forth in front of them "First off all...Introduce yourself; your name and what were you doing before coming here?" The blond waiter girl stepped forward as everyone else was nervous " My name is Todoroki Yachiyo, I used to work in a small restaurant in Tokyo but I had to leave due to personal reasons here in Saitama." she said with a slight smile on her face Alexander nodded and gestured for the next person beside here. He was a fat man with black hair, he wore a blue bandana on his forehead and a towel on his shoulder. His most notable trait is his very narrow eyes "My name is Sarutabi Raj, I am a former chef in the 1-star Brook''s restaurant, I used to usually work in the Grill and Pizza stations." He said. Sweat was dripping from his forehead constantly, he took the towel on his shoulder and wiped it off. And that explained to Alexander why the towel was on his shoulder. "Next..." Called Alexander. Next was a tall bald man, just from his looks, Alexander realized he was a foreigner. "My name is Boris, I am a former Stall owner in Saitama, I work best in the Pizza stations due to my experience in making them for 4 years." Boris introduced himself and even hinted for Alexander his desired station. Alexander nodded and waited for the next person. "My name is Amai Anna, I am a former seafood stall owner, so my station is Poissonnier." A short black-haired girl stepped in front of everyone and said with a low voice that Alexander could barely hear her. "I am Irumi Kanzaki, I am a saucier chef. I am a former stall owner for grilled food." A man with red hair and an ear-piercing spoke, he had this untamable aura around him that Alexander quickly realized that this was the cause of the most trouble. "My name is Lala Marina, I am a former chef in the 2-star Grand Midori restaurant but I was fired due to causing trouble. I am a Patissier." This blue-haired girl was surprisingly honest, thought Alexander. If there was anything you should never tell is that you''re a trouble maker. Alexander saw this girl nearly lashing out on one customer when he was complaining about his Pasta being too spicy. ''She may be the one I will need to work on the most?'' He thought. Alexander shifted his eyes to the last man who was crossing his hand while looking at Alexander with judging eyes. He was giving this very serious vibe that Alexander wanted to just smack the shit out of him for no reason. "Well...Mr.Grey-Haired guy that looks like the CEO of the olive oil company. Do you need a formal request to introduce yourself or do you want me to kick you out." Alexander tilted his head with a sweet smile. Everyone looked at the Grey-Haired man as he had a vine popping out of his head, he cleared his throat and said calmly " I am Elias Schneider I am the head chef of this restaurant." He said with a smile on his face. "No, you''re not." Alexander quickly denied his claim brutally making Elias frown. "What are you talking about, I''ve been the head chef for 4 days since this team was formed, a change of leadership is not a good decision for the time being." Elias was trying to prove his point but Alexander just played with his hair letting Elias talk as much as he wants. "Are you even listening to me?!" Said Elias. "Yes, yes...but you''re not the Head Chef anymore," he said. "Like what I-" "The sous chef, take it or leave it." Alexander crossed his hands making Elias realize that there is no chance of any negotiation. "From now on, I am the head chef, Elias will be the sous chef while the rest will stay in their previous stations..." Alexander took a seat in front of them not minding Elias'' frustrated gaze. "To start ...I need you guys to know something very important..." Alexander pointed at the 7 of them making them focus on Alexander. The hall went in complete silence as Alexander was ready to announce to them what was on his mind. "You guys suck!!" __________________________ Chapter 114 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 97 - Tomorrow is the day In Saitama''s branch of the Red Cloud, another day greeted the restaurant as the open sign was revealed. Inside the restaurant, in the kitchen. Alexander was looking at the new staff. After a long speech of the things he had noticed and made them feel like the miserable idiots they were, he made sure to give them a few pieces of advice in the kitchen and how to handle the customers when their food is delayed. Strangely, the bunch of seven didn''t complain and just kept nodding their heads. "Alright...!" Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Tomorrow we will see if you guys can apply what I have just told you." "Yes, chef!!" They all said that except Elias who just nodded "But keep in mind..." Said Alexander, they were far from being done "If you failed to follow my family instructions you will be punished and based on your actions ... Your weekly salary will be cut short." Alexander left them with that while he laughed. "Wait!! That is not fair!" Yelled Elias "Why should our salary be cut if you''re punishing us!!" Lala added in a hot-blooded manner, she felt angry that her precious salary will be cut off. The others joined too and voiced their complaints. But with just one glare from Alexander''s maniac like eyes, they all shut up feeling a little afraid Alexander knows that these guys will be a pain in the ass, but he can''t wait for tomorrow as he knows that will be a lot of fun for him ''Just you wait, kukuku~!'' For once in his life, he felt nostalgic, as if he did this before. Teaching someone in the kitchen is very exciting...And also, nerve-wracking. Alexander spent his night in a nearby hotel, Vlad stayed with him and played a few games with Alexander to pass the time. The next day, Alexander was early and headed to the restaurant where he waited for the other to come. After a few minutes, they all came one after the other on time. Alexander looked at his watch and smiled approvingly. "This is the breakfast time, check our stock of the eggs, milk, bread, tea...etc." Ordered Alexander. Lala was the one to do so "Heat the ovens, check if every equipment is in place." "Everything is in place." Said Raj "Alright, the new wave of customers is on the way!!" Alexander clapped his hand and a dozen customers going to work in their suits entered while looking in a rush. Yachiyo ran to them to get the orders. Alexander saw her and started trembling ''I just told her yesterday to never leave the menu behind her!!'' he thought. When Yachiyo turned with a worried face, Alexander was in front of her as he shoved the menu on her face "That''s one for you." he said with a terrifying low voice "I..I am sorry!" Yachiyo felt like crying, her clumsy and forgetting personality kicks in whenever she is working. She ran between the customers and got the orders, she passed them to Alexander who opened the kitchen door "3 Eggs Benedict, 1 Omelette Florentine, 4 Steamed rice, and one Miso Soup!!" shouted Alexander. Elias as the sous chef repeated Alexander''s words, the 6 chefs started running around the kitchen in coordination. Alexander stood to the side observing them ''Raj is slow in moving and he tends to pump into his co-workers which results sometimes in them dropping their tools or messing something up'' he thought. ''Boris is a good chef, his body is agile around the kitchen and he can cook very well, the only problem is that he isn''t used to working with teams, after all, he was just a stall owner.'' Alexander''s eyes shifted between the chefs as they worked. Irumi Kanzaki this kitchen''s saucier chef, he was into his own world while making the sauces for several side dishes. Alexander was sure that he would be the one to cause trouble the first, but he was just too calm. Next was Lala, with her experience, she is a capable chef, her only problem is... "F.u.c.k.i.n.g fatty!! don''t you dare pump into me again!" Lala was holding a knife to Raj''s face while Boris is holding her back. "HEY!!" Alexander got between them "CRAZY RETARD!! GO BACK TO YOUR STATION AND FINISH BAKING THAT F.U.C.K.I.N.G BREAD!!" Alexander wasn''t willing to have any of her shit right now. "But he..." "I DON''T CARE!!" Alexander''s eyes were glowing under the light of the kitchen while being covered by the shadow of his hair Lala felt a little scared, she just mumbled under her breath as she returned to her station. "Raj, next time if you want something tell Boris to pass it to you." Said Alexander. Raj was sweating from nervousness, he was thankful to Alexander for helping him for his kindness "WHAT THE F.U.C.K ARE YOU LOOKING AT ME FOR?!! GO BACK TO YOUR STATION!!" Alright, maybe he wasn''t that kind, thought Raj. On the other side of the kitchen, Elias took a bite of one of the dishes that were ready to be served while looking at the skirmish in front of him "...Bloody hell!" he said. The first wave of the customers left satisfied as Alexander was in charge of pre-tasting the dishes before they were served. After the intense work on the breakfast time, the restaurant became empty for a while until lunchtime. Alexander gathered the chefs again. "Good job everyone, I can say this was an average work by you." Alexander nodded with a smile but the chefs weren''t smiling due to being called average. No matter what they still have pride in their cooking but they chose to shut up. "First, Raj. You should work more with Boris, the two of you are a good team. From now on, you two will work together at the Pizza, Grill, and appetizer stations." "Yes, chef." Said Raj and Boris, the two worked with each other and hit off on a really good start, Raj is really good chef since he used to work in a restaurant before so Boris could learn from him while he himself can pick up a few things on how to move in a closed environment in a fast way from Boris. "Next, Lala...Your weekly salary is cut off by 15 ¨G." "WHAT?!!" Shouted Lala, her red eyes shone as her holy money is being threatened "You can''t do that!!" "20%," Alexander said. Lala felt so frustrated and unfair "You can''t do that!!" "You talk back to me again and I will fire you," Alexander smirked coldly at her giving her the chills. "Next is Elias...Your weekly salary is cut off by 75%" "WHAT IN THE SWEET SEVEN SEAS IS THAT FOR?!!" Elias Shouted, what did he just do to deserve such punishment. "I CANNOT ACCEPT SUCH SITUATION!!!" "You moron, do you really think I didn''t see you eat some of the ready food before it was served. Are you that hungry, you dog!" Alexander walked closely to Elias and talked in his ear "When I looked at you, I saw a pig, a pig who was eating whatever was on a plate." Elias trembled in rage, he was never insulted like this in his life "I was just pre-tasting the dishes to make sure they are okay." he said. "That is my job to do, not yours, sous chef." Lala who was angry at Alexander earlier was trying her hardest to not break out laughing, even Amai Anna, the Poissonnier of this kitchen felt like laughing as she saw that Elias was just taking advantage of his position ''You get what you deserve''. Alexander ended the conversation there as they needed to prepare for the launch wave as it will be very busy from there until dinner. The day went up and down but mostly good, Lala was being threatened by her holy salary while Elias stopped his habit and started working seriously. The situation went like this for another three days with some small problems that Alexander made his sous chef Elias take care of, after all, Alexander won''t stay here forever. He made sure he gives everyone tips that they should follow when working and them being quick to learn and some fear of losing salary made things very easy. Also, some of the genuine compliments from Alexander stuck out to them and felt good for themself that they actually realized he is doing this for them, for their sake and not for anyone else. ''Maybe he isn''t a bad person after all.'' Some of them thought ''He is still scary!!'' while others couldn''t shake the feelings of fear when he is angry, especially Lala, her holy salary was on the line each time he got angry at her. In the hotel Room, Alexander was in his bed recalling what he had been with the 6 chefs and the waiter girl. "I do think they''re ready, for the last day, a group of the Red Cloud examiners will come to visit and based on them, it will be decided if I had succeeded in instructing them or not, if not I will be fired and all my rights to be a chef will b lost." Alexander was nervous, he doesn''t like to put his fate in someone else''s hands, especially someone who wasn''t any good for about three days. Alexander''s week as a stagier at the Red Cloud will be over by tomorrow. ''I counting on you, idiots!!'' He screamed internally. -------------------------------------- Chapter 115 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 98 - Stagier! ------------------------------------------------------- Today is the day, today is the last day of the week that Alexander is supposed to be stagier at the red cloud...his own company. He received a call from Ramsay saying that a few judges will visit the restaurant today. When he heard that, Alexander felt irritated, since the day he became stagier for the red cloud, his normal easy-going lifestyle was gone. He really worked hard like never. Instructing 7 people who know nothing about each other to work as a team and meet the 3-star restaurant requirement is the hardest thing ever. But it wasn''t impossible. Although he wasn''t able to fix some problems like Todoroki Yachiyo clumsiness, but he showed her how to deal with the situations she may fall in, and she a whole 3 days to work on that. Lala''s hot temperature was taken care of by her holy salary. Amai Anna was just a shy girl, Alexander just needed her to open up for her teammates, and with Lala beside her, that wasn''t an issue. Elias was just too arrogant, Alexander found that this guy was a former manager and chef at a local restaurant in this area, but it was shut down due to the owner dying and his inheritance was passed around. As for the others like Raj, Boris, and Kanzaki; their teamwork proved to be supreme. Maybe because they all are around the same age, Alexander concluded that the three of them became friends as they hang a lot with each other lately. All of that is running in Alexander''s favor. Alexander watched as the 6 chefs and the 1 waiter girl started to run the restaurant on their own, he began to distance himself from them gradually. ''Great...Everything is falling in the right place.'' Alexander was standing at the door of the manager''s office looking at the customers. He sees that there are no problems, the waiter is doing fine, the dishes are not being delayed and he doesn''t hear any fights in the kitchen. The customers are being satisfied and that is more than enough. Alexander''s eyes landed on the door as he noticed three people with suitcases enter. He immediately recognized them as the judges for today. They had gentle faces as they tried to blend with the customers. "Excuse me, I would like to order!" One of them raised his hand. "Right away!" Yachiyo ran to them with a note in her hand as she passed them a menu "Today''s special is Sauerbraten or as commonly known as; the German Roasted Beef Stew!" Yachiyo said with a smile The judges smiled and took the menu, the three exchanged a look and nodded. "We actually are not from this area, we are just passing by and we are not familiar with the local food. We need to get going soon. If the young lady could do us a favor and order for us we would be more than happy!" One of them said with a sweet smile, his blue eyes were captivating but unfortunately they don''t work on clumsy people. "Then if you want, you can order, Borscht; it comes with chunks of beef, ham, and Vienna sausage. I am sure you would like it." She said. The judges looked at each other and nodded again. The waiter is a pass. So they agreed to move to the next step. "Then, we will take three of it and also, one of this, and this, also this, yeah..this too." Yachiyo could only look with shock at the people who have just said they were in a hurry, the list kept on going on and on "And please, we must be on our way in an hour." He added. Yachiyo felt embarrassed in this man''s place. She ran back to the kitchen. Alexander''s eyes glowed under the shadow of his hair. He realized what they were after. They are aiming to mess with the chefs'' line of thoughts and disturb them with the heavy orders from a single table "Quite cunning if I must say..."Alexander wanted to go in and help but he knows if he did that. Then the chefs will be fired and he will be expelled from Totsuki. "Do your best...little chickens." Alexander chuckled a little as he went inside his office. He started gathering a few envelops that he made yesterday. He looked at them and smiled slightly...Now that he thinks about it... Alexander has never taught anyone how to be a chef before, this was one of those rare occasions where he feels a sense of accomplishment. Even though the test is still going, he knows that they can do it. Alexander switched off the lights in his small office and sat on his desk in the dark, he crossed his legs on the desk and started humming a song, he is waiting for news...Be it good or bad. "Oi!! where is our order!!" "It has been an hour and a half already!!" "We are getting late!!" The three judges started shouting in rage. Yachiyo came back running to them and tried to calm them "Dear customers, please calm down, your order is still being cooked." Her face was a little red as she can feel everyone''s gaze on her. "HOW DARE YOU!!!" shouted one of them, he scared Yachiyo as she took a step backward "I DEMAND AN EXPLANATION!!" he shouted. "Sir..T..Th..There are too many orde-" "WE DO NOT CARE, CALL THE HEAD CHEF HERE!!" another added We can..not do such thing...the chefs are busy making orders..." Yachiyo trembled as this situation is a first. Alexander warned her about such a thing but this is the first time she is experiencing it. [Never comply with anyone''s demands if they started making trouble in the restaurant. Wither they demand an apology, explanation, or even compensation...Never comply] his instructions were clear...but is she supposed to that. "What is going on?" Elias came from the kitchen with a towel on his shoulder. "We gave our order about an hour ago...but I see no sign of it on the table." Said one of the judges. "That is obvious, before your order, we have 21 orders that would take about 2 hours to finish them all. since you have ordered that much of food, we increased our pace and made it to an hour and a half, your order is being taken care of, please wait just a little more..." Elias did his best to sound as much professional as possible "That doesn''t matter!!!" Another judge shouted, "You should apologize, you couldn''t even do a simple task like this and now you blame it on the orders, you should be ashamed of yourself. Looks the Red Cloud isn''t that big of a deal now. I had high expectations!! " Elias sighed and looked around him, customers are focusing on this little skirmish here so he can''t let them embarrass the restaurant''s reputation anymore. Elias clapped his hands once for the guards, the two guards finally moved for the first time in a while "Looks around, everyone is waiting for their orders with patience, Unlike most restaurants, you won''t find anyone who will be able to serve 21 orders in an hour and a half Please keep in mind that we serve our customers equally, if you are in a hurry, I recommend another shop. " Elias gestured for the guards and they dragged the three judges out "HEY!!" "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!" "DO YOU KNOW WHO WE ARE!!" "YOU WILL REGRET THIS!!" The guards kicked the three out of the shop while Elias bowed slightly toward the customers "Please forgive us for the noise, please continue your meals." He said before entering the kitchen with Yachiyo. When Inside, Elias stood in his place and started biting his towel with hatred "those f.u.c.kas were so loud and disrespectful, who do they think they are!! I wanted to punch them but my holy salary will be cut even more!! Ahhhh! go to hell!!" Elias started raging on in the kitchen while Raj and Boris calmed him down. "What happened?" Anna asked "Some customers were causing trouble so he kicked them out." Said Yachiyo "Is that so..." "what? someone was causing trouble!! you should''ve called for me, I would''ve punched the living bugs out of them!!" Lala started raging on too after she was filled in with what happened. "I second that too..." Kanzaki grinned as he cracked his knuckles. "Enough of this and let us go back to cooking, more customers are coming...Yachiyo, go take their orders." Said Elias. The staff continued working as usual unaware of what just happened. Things went smoothly with no more trouble rasing up. At 11 AM the restaurant started closing. Elias and Raj were cleaning the tables with Yachiyo while the others are washing the dishes. *click* Alexander''s office door opened "Gather around..." he said. He was in his office for about the whole day and never came out. He was wearing a long gray coat, leather shoes and a grey hat. The 7 staff members all gathered and sat around a table with orders from Alexander. Alexander held in his hand seven envelops and played with them slightly "This is your weekly salary..." He said as he passed them around. "And as I have mentioned, Lala and Elias...your salary was cut off as I have mentioned." He chuckled as he sat with them. The others laughed too but not Lala and Elias. both of them started tearing up, especially Elias who was crying like a girl, in these three days, his salary was cut off by 80%. The bunch of chicken got used to Alexander, it is true he was so mean but it was hard to hate him, very hard. "And I need to mention that today, the judges that are responsible for evaluating your performance came today." As soon as h said, everyone''s attention was on him. "When did they..." Elias asked as he took a bottle of water to drink, all the crying he did made him dry "The three you kicked out..." Alexander said. Everyone shut up and looked at him with a funny expression. Elias who was drinking water started drinking even more furiously with sweat running down his body while looking at Alexander with trembling eyes. "Don''t worry you passed," he said " I got an e-mail saying that you have passed the exam and the judges were pleased with your actions...Head Chef." Alexander emphasized on the word Head Chef. "Puaah!!" Elias took the bottle off his mouth as he panted trying to catch his breath "Don''t scare me like that, my holy salary being evaporated is already killing me!!" he shouted. "Geez!! you scared me!!" Yachiyo'' head fell on the table from fear, in the millisecond Alexander kept quite before he said they passed, she was already blaming herself. "Teacher''s sense of humor is twisted." Said Anna. "Well, I am glad everything is okay, I wouldn''t like for this squad to be disbanded this early on." Said Kanzaki "Isn''t that right, bro?!" Boris said as he locked Kanzaki''s head between his arms while Raj is trying to free him saying it is dangerous. "Well...Ladies and Gentlemen, it was a pleasure to work with you." Alexander stood up shocking the 7 of them "I must be on my way." He said. "Oi, are you serious?!" asked Elias, the thought of Alexander suddenly leaving made him feel a little uncomfortable and he wasn''t alone who felt such a thing. The 7 followed him outside of the restaurant Alexander looked back at the idiots who he was instructing for nearly a week now and smiled "What are you looking down for?" he asked, "My mission is over but your journey is still ongoing, don''t make me see you in the streets." He said before taking off his hat and bowing a little before he started to fade in the night street. "What the hell...!!" Kanzaki said with his head down "Just walking off like that on your own!!" Lala added "Alexander-san..." Raj looked in the distance trying to locate Alexander On with Alexander. He was walking alone in the darkness of the night, just as he was about to make a turn, he met with someone blocking his way... "Saiba Alexander, you have passed the Stagier exams, due to your special case of working under the red cloud, you have been forgiven from the doing the next two weeks of the remaining time until the exam is finished...Congratulations." The man in front of Alexander said those things and went on his way "Of course I passed...humph" Alexander looked at the stars and laughed briefly "I can''t wait to go back to Totsuki and meet the others. I can''t believe I have three years of this to come!!" Alexander was happy beyond anything. Ever since he came to Tostsuki, the school didn''t stop to amaze him... Alexander took off running like the little boy he is towards the bus station, eager to go back to school and share his story with Alice and Rindo. ++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 116 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 99 - Koujy~ ************************** "The annual "autumn leaf viewing is around the corner..." In a dimly lighted room, a group of elders gathered around a table. Senzaemon, the director of Totsuki addressed the elders in front of his "The Stagier event is about to be over in a week or so, I have made these pamphlets in preparation for it, it will be released once all of the first years finish their stagier days." Said Senzaemon as he showed his pamphlets to the elders "This year is the most exciting year of all if I dare to say, it reminds me of the GodMothers generation!" One bald elder said "Indeed, This year''s first years are hidden gems, I can''t wait for them to meet their senpais Elite 10 council members!" Another long-haired man added Senzaemon cleared his throat, interrupting the excited chattering between the elders "I trust that I can leave the preparation of such an important event, right?" he said "Of course, head director!" "Please leave everything to us!" "We promise to make this year be the most memorable year for this generation!!" Senzaemon looked at his elders and nodded seriously, he turned to look at the night sky where the stars are dancing with their light, his eyes trembled a little ''Erina, my dear child, the stage to free you from that cursed tongue is set, the jewels I have gathered for you will surely, surely break that curse apart, especially him, if it is him, he can do it!'' In another location, Alexander was walking down the streets of Tokyo with his back curved inside "God, I thought it was just around this area!!" He was dead tired from walking for 2 hours after he got out of the bus this late at night, "Just where is Shino''s, last time I visited it was in this area, maybe I should''ve called Vlad to pick me up instead of walking." Alexander started regretting his decision to walk to Kouji''s place. "Hm? isn''t that the street number of his restaurant?!" As soon as he saw the sign, Alexander dashed down the street until he stopped in front of Kouji''s restaurant but it was closed "Sigh~ all of that running for nothing." Alexander felt disappointed as he kicked some air, he turned to leave but his ear''s picked up some noise. "Hm?" his head stuck to the door "I hear it..." His air started shining as he dashed to the other side of the shop, at the back door, Alexander started knocking like crazy. "YOU WANNA DIE YOU PUNK!!" Koujiro slammed the door open as he shouted "Hey, Kouji!" Said Alexander. Koujiro''s face twitched as soon as he heard this familiar voice and tone, his eyes went down to look at Alexander, as soon as his eyes saw Alexander''s smile, he slammed the door shut again "Oi, that is very rude of you!" Alexander started slamming the door to annoy Kouji "Don''t forget that I am the oner!" Said Alexander. As soon as he said son Koujiro slammed the door open again "Husshshs!! There are people inside!!" He said, his eyes are shining with murderous intent "Then let me in." Alexander shrugged his shoulder "...Tsk, get in." Koujiro opened the door and both of them walked to the kitchen as it was the path leading inside from the backdoor Once Alexander entered the kitchen, he saw a very familiar red-headed chef cooking while giving him his back "Soma?" Alexander tilted his head in confusion. The Red-haired boy snapped his head back to see his brother behind him with Koujiro "Aniki?!!" Soma ran to Alexander "What are you doing here?" he asked "I came to visit." He said while pointing at Koujiro who was very annoyed "Are you two frien-" "Oi, Yukihira, don''t you have work to do?" Koujiro''s dark aura scared Soma to death as he had a whole weak to realize when Koujiro is angry or not. "C''mon Koujy, let the kid say hi to his brother..." Alexander leaned on Koujiro''s shoulder while he is joking around "Just how the hell did I end up with your brother under me?" Koujiro pushed back his glasses. He took off Alexander''s hand off him and walked "That is called Karama and it is spelled HaHaHa!" Said Alexander, he waved at his brother before exiting the kitchen. Soma seems to be making something so he didn''t want to disturb him. When the two exited, Soma was shocked by the group of people in the restaurant. "Shinomiya-kun, who was slamming the back door?" asked Inui. When her eyes landed on Alexander she felt very shocked, her fellow chefs who were with her in the battle between Alexander and Koujro felt the same. He also saw Koujiro staff, Alexander recognized most of them, the only one he didn''t recognize is the blond-haired old man. "Isn''t it Alexander-kun! what are you doing here~??" asked Inui, as her usual self, she was the one to start a conversation. With her, there was no awkwardness because of is sudden appearance. She also, almost spilled that he and Koujiro had a Shokugeki in front of Chapelle-sensei who Alexander recognized him now as one of the teachers that did the announcement in Totsuki''s Hellish Training Camp. It seems that Koujiro is holding a new dish competition between his staff members, and one of them will have the privilege to add his dish to be added to the restaurant''s menu. And that explained to Alexander why Soma was still cooking in the kitchen, the other 3 staff members had already finished and got their dishes tasted and only Soma is remaining. "Well, I have some work to do, so I will let you guys do your thing..." Alexander stood up from his chair "Eeeh!! Alexy-kun is leaving? I thought you will stay longer!!" Inui started behaving like a child again but hse was hit on the head by Mizuhara again "I am not leaving...OI, Koujy, do you have a laptop in your office?" he asked. "Yeah, you can use it." Koujiro didn''t mind and just crossed his legs together and took a sip of his wine. What Koujiro considered as normal, the others saw it as a sign of the end of the world. When Alexander left for his office, Koujiro''s friends and teachers started bombarding him with questions and asking if he''s okay. Only his staff members didn''t seem surprised, after all, That young man with a smile on his face is their boss and this restaurant owner. In the office, Alexander opened the laptop and started sending e-mail to all the people he had gathered under his name. After seeing his mother''s project being set in motion, that fired him up to do the same. Alexander has decided on opening the [Golden Tower], it is time. He will summon all the chefs he deemed worthy enough when he was traveling around the world and bring them to open their shops in his tower under his flag. "I should tell Koujiro about this, I feel bad for him as he will have to relocate after his pre-opening day soon," Alexander said to himself. Although he did inform Koujro that he will be relocating his restaurant soon but he didn''t expect it to be this soon. After several minutes of working on the laptop, Alexander heard the door of the office open. He didn''t take his eyes off the laptop as he already knows who is it. "What are you doing?" asked Koujiro. He sat on the chair in front of Alexander with his legs crossed "Sending some e-mails...I am relocating the 99 restaurant chefs I have gathered in my years of traveling." He said. Koujiro sighed and looked at the ceiling "Don''t be sad, I told you, I am not here to destroy your way of cooking, you are merely relocating your restaurant to a better place, on your own floor, the sign is gonna be a huge [Shino''] restaurant." "I am not talking about that, I am just wondering how all of that is gonna work? no one even attempted to do such thing as building a ranking tower for restaurants before." Said Koujiro "Don''t worry kukuku~" Alexander''s aura turned dark as a sly grin formed on his face "Some rich fat dudes owe me a lot of favors in the past, you don''t know how many ads of that tower will be around the world, in addition to the reputation that will come after the chefs I have recruited will be more than enough to give us the spotlight we need...And just to let you rest, I am not expecting immediate success." Koujiro looked at Alexander who was still busy typing stuff on his keyboard. He sighed "Okay, let''s do this, when do we start?" he asked. "In the next 5 months, First we will focus on marketing the tower and build up the hype around it while showing some features of the tower before the grand opening of the 99th floors." "And what about the 100th floor?" asked Koujiro. "That is my floor, it will stay closed until I graduate from Totsuki." Koujiro nodded in understanding. After a while, Alexander closed the laptop and stretched his body "By the way, how did my brother do? did he win?" Asked Alexander. Koujiro who was watching tv while lying on the couch nearby stood up "Nah, he didn''t." "What is he doing now?" "I showed him some mistakes in his dish and gave him some advice in french cuisine. He still has a long way to go." Said Koujiro as he stretched his body. The two left the office to see the restaurant empty, but loud noises were coming from the kitchen. They went there and saw Soma surrounded by the other alumni, his teacher, and Koujiro''s staff. They were working on Soma''s dish and trying to improve it. "Oh, yeah, I forgot to ask, did you just come back from being stagier at some kitchen owner?" Koujjiro asked. He saw everyone being fully concentrated in what they were doing so him and Alexander didn''t want to disturb them and just returned to the tables and sat with each other. "Yeah, I was sent to the Red Cloud, I worked there for a week." Said Alexander. When Koujro heard the name of the red cloud, his body shivered unconsciously "Crap, don''t repeat that name again, it gives me nightmares." Koujiro can still see that woman''s evil grin in front of him now. "kukuku~Red Cloud~Red Cloud~ Red Cloud" "You bastard!!" "Alexandra Helmet~Alexandra Helmet~Alexandra Helmet~" "I swear if you don''t stop!!" "Hahahaha!!" "Don''t laugh!!!" ************************ Chapter 117 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 101 - The Perfect News For That After a while of talking and making fun of each other, Alexander decided to leave for Totsuki but he didn''t forget to give Kouji the keys to the tower and the necessary connections he needs to make in order to promote the Golden Tower. He then left when Soma got out of the kitchen to give his dish to Kouji to taste and evaluate. Being done with all of this stagier farce, Alexander decided it is time for a long break until the others finish their staggering. Alexander called for Vlad to come and pick him up so he can go back to Totsuki. On the way, Vlad informed Alexander that Alfie and Keanu have returned and their mission was successful giving Alexander the last piece of information to sleep in peace. When he reached the North Star, Natasha was very shocked to see him, thinking that he was fired but Alexander assured her by telling her he was working in the red cloud and what he has been through. Hearing that he was working in the red cloud; the old Natasha sighed in relief as she knows that must be the hardest thing in this year''s staggering. "I will be in my room, I will take this chance to have the long-ass sleep that I deserve," Alexander said. He ran up the stairs while Natasha was looking at him with an awkward smile, Alexander saw her smile and frowned as he knows that he won''t like what caused that smile. Alexander reached his room and opened the door, when he entered his room, he was met with the sight of a Red-Haired girl stretching her snow-white arms as the morning light hit her body. "My luck..." Alexander mumbled. "Oh, Axy!!" Rindo heard her fiancee voice and ran to him and hugged him "You returned so fast, did you get fired?!!" she asked. "No, you punk." Alexander chopped her head and shouted in pain cutely, after all, he didn''t hit her that hard. Alexander passed by her and jumped face-first on the bed. "Hey! don''t sleep now, I want to introduce you to someone!" Rindo puled Alexander''s leg "Not now, Rindo, I want to sleep," Alexander said with his voice being absorbed by the bed. "But this person is very important!" She argued. But that fell on deaf ears as Alexander already started snoring. "OI!!" Rindo was frustrated and started annoying Alexander in his sleep. "Will you stop!!" Alexander snapped and locked Rindo in his arms and pushed her on the bed under him "I am trying to sleep." He then fell on her with his heavy body making Rindo''s face turn red from how heavy he is and how close they are to each other. "I will meet this person when everyone returns, so let me sleep for now." He said as he hugged Rindo under him on the bed and drifted to sleep. And for the next 10 minutes, Rindo was struggling to escape from under him and join him in sleeping too after giving up on trying to wake him up0 She too was staying up late playing video games in Alexander''s room. Being tired herself, Rindo slept alongside Alexander in peace. In another location... "I feel like grave treason was committed!" Alice said with a serious voice as she looked outside of the window. She was getting ready to leave to be stagier at another kitchen "You have just woke up, my lady..." Said Ryo, passing Alice her breakfast "It must be your imagination..." he said. "Hmm..." Alice frowned "Never mind." .... With that, Alexander had two weeks to himself to completely rest and laze around, Rindo joined him and started to slowly pick up his lazy habits even though she is the most energetic person alive currently. And that goes to prove how powerful Alexander''s influence is, he can make you lazy if he wants. He and Rindo spent a lot of time together and a lot of things happened between them that will make Alice feel so jealous. What can be said! Rindo has her ways too. Just like that, For Alexander, two weeks passed by like a flash but for the other students, it was like watching grass grow for two weeks. "We''re home!!" Takumi shouted as he and Isami put down their bags "Welcome back!" Natasha greeted them warmly as the two joined her for a cup of tea and told her about their experience. Soon the others followed and came back, Hayama, Ryo, And Alice came back shortly after Takumi and Isami "Where is Alexander?" the white fairy knows her priorities and searched for her love as soon as she came back "Uh? ah! he went out to repay his bike. he burned his tires." Said Natasha "He will be here soon." "Eh?!" Alice felt shocked "What happened?" asked Takumi "He was playing around..."Natasha shrugged her shoulders. "Forget about him and let us enjoy the tea." She said The gang sat with each other and shared their experience trying to figure who had the most difficult. After a while, the sound of a bike''s engine could be heard outside and everyone realized that Alexander came back. "I am home!!" "We are home!!" Alexander and Rindo came back. Alice shot to her man and gave him a hell of hugs and kisses to compensate for the last three weeks and also giving Rindo her fair share of deadly glares that Rindo evaded perfectly. "I trust everyone had their fun out there." Said Alexander as he sat down with Alice and Rindo on his sides "You bet." Said Hayama. "What''re you talking about? we went to get experience, not fun." Said Takumi as he crossed his arms. "There he goes again, the fun-killer came back, everyone!" Alexander started teasing Takumi as he was supported by everyone, even Isami who was laughing at his brother''s failed attempt of acting cool. "Well, if you really went out there to gain knowledge and experience, why don''t you show us, big guy," Alexander said. "How so..." Asked Takumi "This times challenge wasn''t about cooking but rather about working with a team and managing a shop and if it was about cooking I would''ve challenged you the moment you entered that door..." "Ehhh, you can''t run away like that, Takumi-kun!" Alexander started getting on Takumi''s nerves as he enjoyed playing around with him. While this was going on, Rindo thought of something and said "I GOT IT!!" she shouted scaring Natasha beside her. "Yosh, if Takumi-kun wants to show his experience then I have the perfect news for you!" Hayama looked at Rindo who stood up with pride as if she was carrying the news of the century "And what is this news you''re talking about?" he asked "hihi~" Rindo giggled "The Moon Banquet Festival is about to start." She said ------------------------------ Chapter 118 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 102 - Insult The wait is over and as I promised, I will do daily chapters for a week **************************** "A leaf viewing? what nonsense is this!" Alexander started complaining while going up a hill with his friends "Stop whining, this far more important than playing your console game." Said Hayama "We are meeting the elite 10 after all." he added. But Alexander didn''t pay him any mind and just kept on walking. Behind him, Alice wasn''t having a good time either ''The elite 10 meeting the 10 top first years...that means Erina and Rindo will be there, how unpleasing!'' The girl still got her priorities right. Displeasure is apparent on her face but Takumi and Ryo didn''t understand why as they concluded it as one of her usual tantrums Reaching the top of the hill, they were greeted with one of the most beautiful scenes in their life, a beautiful mountain was in front of them with a huge waterfall going down, trees were everywhere. And in the middle of all of that is a large sitting area with the other first years. Soma, Erina, Arato, and the unusually large Mimasaki. "Aniki! you''re late." Soma shouted for his brother "Helllooo~" Alexander trailed in his speech showing clear boredom to everyone else "Alexander-sama!!" Erina looked at Alexander with a faint smile, she quickly made space between her and Soma enabling Alexander to sit beside her "Ah!! You!!" Alice realized what happened late as she was about to curse at Erina who only looked at her innocently giving her the ''What is wrong?'' face. Alice quickly pushed Soma away and sat in his place. Takumi, Isami, Ryo, and Hayama were just looking at this with a tired expression, they soon let the go and took their place. Mimasaki Subaru who was in the corner stood up and walked to Alexander making his shadow cover them "Saiba Alexander, it is good to see you again..." he said Alexander with the two girls looked back, Alexander frowned and looked at Subaru deeply "...Who?" he tilted his head. "...It is me, Mimasaki Subaru." Subaru didn''t mind Alexander and just laughed it off. Alexander looked at Subaru, the Subaru he knows has dreadlocks with a bike gangster feeling to him, but he can see the similarities if he removed the silky long hair that Made even Erina feel jealous "Ah! what the hell man! have you been doing shampoo commercials lately or what?" Said Alexander "What''s good mate?!" Alexander stood up and faced Subaru The two boys engaged in a friendly conversation really quickly "Tch! now I have to be jealous of boys too!" Alice Said "Just like you said." Added Erina. The two cousins looked at each other briefly and smiled sweetly "Fufufu...F.u.c.k you!" Alice whispered "You too...fufufu~" responded Erina. With that, everyone got to meet again, just like in the autumn election but this time as friends. The area turned lively with everyone''s true personalities coming out naturally and clashing wit the others. The boys were busy figuring the mystery behind Subaru''s silk hair, for now, the suspect is aliens. After a while, the sound of drums started echoing, everyone focused at the place of the sound and they could see a group of people coming their way "They are here," Erina said Everyone focused on the incoming group with interest except Alexander, if it wasn''t for Alice insisting on him, he wouldn''t even be here. His bad habit of sleeping is coming to him again. In front of the incoming group was a silver-haired boy and right behind him was the huge grin wearing girl, Rindo. She took big steps and soon passed Tsukasa. They quickly took their seats in front of the 10 first years "Hey, hey, hey, you know..." one boy with a unique hair cut said suddenly getting everyone''s attention "Why don''t we end this here today? and let''s abolish this meeting for the next year!" he said with a smile on his face. ''That is the first thing to come out of your mouth as soon as you arrived?'' Takumi thought ''How rude!'' Alice thought ''I can tell...this guy is annoying!'' Thought Subaru Erina with the other elite 10 shook their heads ''Kouga-senpai...'' Erina couldn''t believe that her senpai was suggesting to close an event that the school has been preparing for since the start of the year. "I mean, it is a total bother, don''t you all think so?" "It is a direct invitation from the head director personally...forget about abolishing it, we can''t even not participate in it." Said the braided girl. She was a green-haired girl with glasses; the 6th seat holder Nene Kinokuni. "Nobody asked you." Said Kouga "The thoughtless bastard started again, huh? that man is like our sponsor so let''s just go along with his wishes." Eizan crossed his hands and leaned forward and looked at Kouga "Eizan? you''re always thinking about money. You''re totally boring, just hurry up and leave Totsuki, like right now, today, in one, two, three..." "Shut up, midget," Eizan said "WHAT THE F.U.C.K DID YOU SAY?!!" Kouga lashed out The first years looked at the circus in front of them with deadpan expressions ''So annoying!'' they thought The elite 10 started fighting each other as this is a rare case for them to be in the same place. Surprisingly, Rindo, Tsukasa and the remaining elite 10 didn''t interfere with Kouga "Excuse me..." Soma raised his hand "I want to join the elite 10 so can any of you have a Shokugeki with me?" Just these few words caused shock to spread around with Kouga having some flashbacks. "The hell is wrong with you and this goddamn Sokugeki!!" Alexander lightly punched Soma on his head "But i want to be part of the elite 10." He said with a little teary eye. "I heard you''ve been going around having Shokugekis left and right!!" Alexander started scolding Soma about his reckless behavior recently. Rindo was watching with great interest, the only reason she isn''t joining any conversation is she is enjoying the interactions between everyone. "Hhahaha!!" Kouga started laughing after he came to his senses, the others too shook their head. The earlier scene was too familiar to them that they were caught off guard by it not expecting it to happen again "Honestly, Yukihira-chi, you surprised me there..." Kouga jumped in front of Soma and Alexander "To answer your question...No." "I guessed so..." Soma said "And even if one of us agreed, do you think you can offer us something of value to any of the seats or the time wasted...?" Kouga added. Soma only looked sideways "I did a bit of research on some of you, and honestly, I don''t think Yukihira-chi can ever challenge an elite 10 member..." Kouga said, his words started to grow harsher and harsher "Wait until the next year when the 3rd years leave and try to win your way up to the seats, someone in your situation wouldn''t be able to be a seat holder in Totsuki except with that method." Soma frowned "What does that have to do with any of this?" he asked. The other first years that share similar circ.u.mstances looked at Kouga with a dangerous gleam in their eyes "And with that being said...please do your best from now on." Kouga laughed and turned to leave to his place "Are you insulting my brother?" Alexander calm and deep voice stopped Kouga in his place "hm? what is that?" "I asked if you''re insulting my brother? midget." Alexander faced Kouga in the middle of the seating area with everyone surrounding them. Silence descended upon the area with Kouga and Alexander like volcanoes that about to burst. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 119 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 103 - The Moon Banquet Festival We are entering an interesting segment of this story ----------------------------- "I wasn''t insulting anyone there Alex-chin..."Kouga smirked as he faced Alexander "I was just stating a few facts, challenging an elite 10 member for his seat will cost him more than his house and that small restaurant." Soma frowned as his family restaurant was mentioned "Than how about the Red dessert restaurant series...?" Alexander asked "What?" Kouga became confused "What got the Red Dessert series into this?" Eizan felt a shiver down his spine when his eyes saw Alexander''s cold face "Is that enough for you to accept a challenge from me?... is that enough for that measly seat you are boasting about?" Alexander said. The area went into an uproar, most of them know what the Red Dessert is. A 4-star hotel series across Japan and they have clearly heard Alexander betting it for a challenge against Kouga "..."Kouga looked at Alexander with a stoic face for a long period of time as no one of the two said a word while still engaging in a heated battle with their eyes. Rindo at this moment was having so much entertainment, she wasn''t wrong when she thought that things will be more interesting when Alexander is involved. "Saiba Alexander." The silver-haired Tsukasa finally spoke getting everyone''s attention "What do you want? Ghost eyes." Alexander never moved his eyes off Kouga and the latter did the same "I think this is enough, i apologize on behalf of my comrade here, so let''s end this here." Tsukasa walked between Kouga and Alexander and pushed them away from each other "Tsukasa don''t middle in-" Kouga was about to complain when he noticed Tsukasa''s cold icy glare at him, making him shiver a little. "Tch!" Kouga dragged himself unwillingly back to his place "We are not done here, Alex-chin." he said. "Alexander-kun?" Tsukasa looked at Alexander for his response. "Humph!" Alexander left with a frown and went back to his place. The other first-years smiled slightly as Kouga was put down in his place "I really hope that we can keep a healthy environment as Senpais and Kouhais..." Tsukasa took upon himself to calm the situation After everyone calmed down and Alexander decided not to get worked up too much about Kouga, he just reacted harshly thinking that Kouga was insulting Soma, but now that he calmed down, Kouga just harshly shut down Soma''s suggestion. "And that reminds me, Saiba Alexander, Mimasaki Subaru..."Tsukasa called, Subaru and Alexander reacted to their names being called. The area around Tsukasa became chilly for a moment but... "At the autumn election...I would have loved if the two of you hadn''t had a Shokugeki!" His self-esteem dropped to zero level real quick, surprising even Alexander, Tsukasa displayed a strong character earlier but now he sounded like a kid with no confidence at all "It was a hell to work in that short time to arrange a Shokugeki, I was running around doing all kind of stuff to make nothing goes wrong...being the first seat is a lot of trouble, sigh~ I think I have been sighing a lot lately, am I going to die?!" Tsukasa fell down to the floor in despair. The rest of the elite 10 didn''t react to this but rather it was a normal sight for them. Kouga sighed and ignored Tsukasa "I sure was harsh on you, yukihira-chin, but you really need to understand the weight of challenging an elite 10 member." Said Kouga. He wasn''t a man who is afraid to admit his wrongdoings. "Well, we don''t have to bet the elite 10 seats, I just want to fight strong people. That is all." Soma quickly recovered and went back to his happy go lucky mentality making Alexander look at him with a side tired gaze. ''Just for whose sake did I get worked up?!'' he thought. "You don''t really get it Yukihira-chin!" Just like Soma, Kouga returned to his usual self and started explaining to Soma "Forget about a Shokugeki for a seat, just the weight of fighting against an elite 10 is too much of workload, we are not like normal students." "huh? is the elite 10 such a huge bargain?" Soma titled his head in confusion. "That really says a lot about you!"Kouga said tiredly "AAhh!! damn it, listen here, Yukihira-chi!! those in the elite 10 are part of Totsuki''s authority and assets, if it is about cooking, Totsuki grants the elite 10 all of its support, from getting lost recipes to buying cooking books in the auctions houses even if they surpass 2mil dollars. Everything is okay as long as you use that authority and money in the cooking field." Said Kouga, his words shocked the first years except for Erina and Alice, they already know about such thing even before the current elite 10. ''This school is really plain absurd!'' thought Soma. "In contrast with the human lifespan, cooking is just very vast and deep, no matter how much dedicated you are, you will never master the art of cooking...However, if you enter the elite 10, you can hasten those steps..." Tsukasa returned to his serious mod surprising the first years again "Totsuki gives those who have power as much authority and assets as possible...and the elite 10 are the ones who receive all of that." He said "There is a huge difference between the elite 10 and the other students!" Kouga said. The others nodded in agreement. "Hight, for example." Eizan couldn''t help but add that after Kouga "EIZAN YOU BITCH!!" "wow! I can''t believe that you have that much power as teens!" Alexander said in a surprised tone but not really. Eizan started having flashbacks again realizing the hidden sarcasm in Alexander''s tone. Alice too started giggling. "Well that''s about it, but you know, a direct challenge is impossible right now but we can have something like an indirect challenge, you know..." Kouga said with enthusiasm. Soma''s eyes sparkled at the mention of a challenge, "And what that might be?" he asked. The other first-years had an idea about that as Rindo informed them about it back then. "The moon banquet festival is soon to start. If you want; you can challenge any of us there. And as a plus, no matter if you win or lose, there are consequences to that, aside from the festival''s rules." "The moon banquet festival?" Soma clearly had no idea about such a thing. Everyone could see that clearly. Kouga didn''t bother to explain any further as he knows that the festival will be announced soon. "Well..." Tsukasa looked at his watch "It is time we finish this, we didn''t get to enjoy some tea together but I hope we can in another time, but for now; we must get going." He said. Following him, the other elite 10 left too. Even Rindo left with her group. "See ya, first years!!" Kouga shouted from afar The first years too started to get going. Everyone was on his way, Mimasaki took his bike and left nothing but dust behind him. Alexander was scolding Soma for causing scene again and how he will end up expelled from Totsuki with his current mentality. Alice, Hayama, Ryo, Takumi were waiting for him to finish so they can leave together. Soma barely escaped his brother as he too rushed for his bike and followed Mimasaki. Erina is one of the elite 10, so she didn''t have the luxury to stay here as she needs to follow her senpais and do her job in preparations for The moon banquet festival. She left with Arato in a hurry, she didn''t even say goodbye to Alexander this time. "Depending on what Rindo-senpai said that day, students must set up a booth to demonstrate their cooking to customers for a period of five days..." Takumi said. "Indeed, and that was what he meant when he said about an indirect challenge, not a bad idea." Said Ryo. "You guys...what are you gonna do? do you have something planned?" Hayama asked. "Well, Students must set up booths to demonstrate their skills, so obviously we must secure a good location first." Said Alice. "guys..." Called Alexander. Everyone looked at him to see what he got "The rules don''t forbid a group work, right?" "That is right..." Said Hayama "Can it be?!" Alice gasped as she had a hunch about what Alexander is getting at Hayama smirked. "That is right... we should team up and open a large store together." Alexander said with a huge grin on his face. "And what about the challenge that Kouga-senpai said," Ryo commented "That is Soma''s problem, no one asked for a challenge except him, so, we are out of that situation, We should target someone else than Kouga." Said Alexander. He wanted to defend his brother, but since he is hellbent on fighting Kouga, then let him be. Alexander can do his own thing. "Then it is decided!" Alice said. "Yeah!" Takumi added, "We should open a North Star restaurant in this festival!" " The North Star restaurant...I like the sound of it." Alexander said. The group agreed on one decision. A decision that will take the Moon Banquet Festival with a storm ____________________________ Chapter 118 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 104 - Two Weeks "Hmmm!" Standing in front of a large mansion-like building, Hayama, Alexander, and Alice were looking at the building with a complex expression "Is this the only available building?" Asked Alexander "Yeah, I couldn''t find anything else, the rest is just empty space for the other students to open their booths." Hayama sighed and looked around them "Isn''t this area a bit difficult?" he said. "Indeed..."Alexander added, "We are surrounded by the elite 10 from all directions." Alexander sighed. He hoped to find a nice space for their team to stand out but considering the amount of staff they have gathered and their plan for this festival; this building is the most suitable one. "Tch, I didn''t know that most f the elite 10 choose the [Uptown Area] as their ground...How unpleasant!" Alice glared at the building far behind them, that one was Erina''s shop for this festival, she could see some people going in and out with Arato''s instructions, Alice frowned at that. If she could; she would have preferred a place far away from Erina but it can''t be helped "Well, we can''t whine about our competition, that would make us seem like cowards..."Alexander clapped his hands getting Hayama and Alice''s attention "With this many powerfull people around us, getting the first place will have a whole new meaning, nufufufu~don''t you think so too?" Hayama smirked "I can''t help but agree with you, kukuku~" Hayama joined Alexander in his evil laugh making Alice shake her head with a tired expression. "We should start preparing by decorating the building, we have about 2 weeks or so until the start of the festival, the building is empty for the time being, should I be the one in charge of decorating it?" Alice said as she stepped in front of Hayama and Alexander "Hmm... Doing it alone? you should at least take Isami with you, the poor boy has been spreading posters for our staff for two days straight." Alexander remembered Isami and felt bad for him. He can''t have him keep walking around the school all the time. "I think i can use his help, his opinions are always good," Alice said. "Great, let us return to inform the others." The trio started walking and left the uptown area. Hayama remembered something on their way and asked "By the way, how many staff do we have now? the building is very big you know..." "Aaah, don''t worry, we got half the number quickly..." "That is insane, don''t we need like...70 or something?" Hayama said. "It is not insane, that is to be expected." Said with a proud smile making Alexander and Hayama confused. "After all..." she pointed at the two of them "Most of our team was in the autumn elections, and the three of us are the top-ranked students." Alice giggled "And don''t forget that all of us have private fan clubs that have many members dedicated for us fufufuf~" "Eh?!" Alexander and Hayama exclaimed in shock, this is the first time they have heard of such thing "And the only reason we didn''t get the required staff number is that the club leaders are debating which members are to work with us and be permitted to be close to their idols." Even Alice herself can''t believe what she is saying, she knows about the fan clubs but she doesn''t know how they operate. According to Isami, he was approached by many students who showed interest in working with them, but after a while, nobody stopped approaching him and when he did try to do some promoting in the class, his friends said they would like to help but they don''t want to get in trouble. Currently, their staff consists of 70% normal students and 30% fans, and these numbers are bound to change when the other half joins the staff. When the trio reached the North Star, they have informed the others about the building, and their location with the massive competition near it. What came next was a long meeting to decide the menu, it was a good idea to get a large building as it contains many kitchens for the 6 of them to have his own personal kitchen. And that was helpful as each of them made his own menu and later merged in one long menu for the whole shop. The menu was not the problem, for these six, anything will do, but the real problem is... "How are we supposed to promote ourselves?" Takumi brought the issue out. "Indeed, we have almost zero reputation in this festival, especially in our position, surrounded by the 2nd and 3rd years of the elite 10... we are in a difficult position." Said Hayama "Hmmm..." Alexander leaned back on the couch to Relax his back while still thinking of a way. "You guys are anxious for no reason..." Alice said. Everyone looked at her while she smiled and crossed her legs "The competition is harsh but we are not with 0 reputations, don''t forget..." Alice stood up making sure everyone''s attention is on her "...In this house, we have the strongest first years, Takumi, Ryo, Hayama, Me, and Alexander...there multiple articles about the 5 of us in school and the hype around our restaurant is building up since the news of us joining together leaked out." "While our reputation is inferior to the elite 10, it is still more than enough to attract enough customers to increase that reputation." "What you just said makes a lot of sense but we still need to do some promoting, at least to get people interested, with Alexander having the 1 place and you being 2 while Hayama in the 3rd place in the autumn election, things can be a lot easier." Isami Said. "Maybe we can create some posters with our menu in it, I would have liked to add a few images of the interior of the shop but it is still empty at the moment. We could even do some interviews for Totsuki''s magazine..." Said Alexander. There isn''t much he can do right now. It looks like they will need to rely on their skills completely to attract as many customers as they can. "There is no time to keep talking between us like this, we should get to work." Alexander stood up, he ordered the others to do their tasks while he goes to Totsuki''s magazine club in hopes of securing an interview. The gang scattered around Totsuki to do their thing, Alice and Isami were decorating the building, Ryo and Takumi went to gather the ingrediants for the festival day, while Hayama, he was in his room preparing enough spices with the highest quality he can make right now. As for Alexander, luckily, the Magazine club was thrilled to have him do an interview, the next day, his interview became the hot talk of Totsuki as more people gained interest in his shop with his long menu and especially since the shop will be managed by the 7th, 6th, 3rd, 2nd, and 1st rankers of the autumn election. Nobody is willing to miss a chance to experience what is being called now [North Star Restaurant] The Moon Banquet Festival is in less than 2 weeks. Will Alexander and the rest be able to seize the first place? or will they fail? Only time can tell. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 121 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 105 - The First day There are some parts that are still unedited, I will edit it later when I return **************************************************** The Moon Banquet Festival has started, loads of people were flooding the front gate of the festival as they followed their noses to the booth with the best food that suits their taste "So Good!!" "Ran, come here, there is a Japanese culinary booth here!!" "Let us go see the central area, I heard that there are many interesting booths." Conversations like this filled the main street area, some came alone while others came with their families, friends, lovers, and children. "Go get the car, we need to go and take our place in the uptown area, this year is quite interesting for Totsuki." One lady who seems to be rich spoke to her friends while ordering her servant to get the car. Her straight blue hair was shining under the main street area''s light "Did you get the news, Araki-chan?" her friends said with a cheeky smile. She was a short red-haired girl wearing a black jacket and pants. "What is, Dianna?" Araki questioned, she knows that her friends work as a culinary journalist so she must have some interesting news. "My source told me that the GodMother''s son is attending Totsuki." "WHAT?!!" screamed Araki "Shh!" Dianna quickly covered her friend''s mouth, luckily everyone was "News about that must not be leaked, the general public still doesn''t the heir to the family''s appearance. The Media is prohibited from publishing any news about him. If someone knows that I told you about him, i will be fired." Araki shut her mouth while nodding apologetically. "But anyway, I heard that he has a restaurant in the uptown area next to Totsuki''s first seat; Tsukasa." Dianna looked around her to see if someone did hear them, but apparently, everyone is busy with the food in front of them. This is Totsuki after all. If the food didn''t captivate you, then this must be the wrong place. "The car arrived, let us go...I will take you to his restaurant, although we may not be able to meet him, we may get the chance to eat his dishes." Dianna dragged her friend to the car and departed to the uptown area. The car shuffled through the streets and quickly reached its destination. The two girls left the car just to witness an awe-inspiring view. In front of them is a large circle of large buildings with all kinds of lights serving as illumination. "Wow!!" Araki opened her mouth in amazement. "hehe~This is the most luxurious area in this festival, just one dish may cost you hundreds of dollars," Dianna said. "Araki looked around her and found rich people everywhere, from the young to the old, all of them are here to taste the top tier of dishes that Totsuki can present. Dianna smirked and grabbed Araki''s head and turned it around "...Look there." she said. Araki saw in front of her a large white building with a giant and long black sign "The North Star Restaurant...?" she mumbled "This is the hot topic of this school, in this area of the monster of the 3rd years and the elite 10, one single restaurant stood among them...The North Star, a restaurant run only by the top students of the first year." Dianna commented proudly as if she was part of this, her journalist part took over her. "Hurry up, we are already late or our table will be taken over." Dianna dragged her friend again toward the North Star building. Just like them, other people made their way to the restaurant, although it was managed by first years, it was still bringing in as many customers as the others near it. Dianna walked inside a large tunnel-like area, in front of them was a chubby boy sitting in a wooden desk with many papers beside him, it was Isami. Dianna came to him and spoke to Isami "I made a reservation for a table between 7 PM-8 PM, two days ago." Isami looked at her and nodded " On which platform did you submit your reservation?" he asked "On the North Star website." "Hmm..." Isami took out his laptop and looked for a list "Name, please?" he asked. "Dianna Allbolt." Isami typed on his keys and smiled "Table for two people, Dianna Allbolt and Araki Stross. Your table is still available." Isami typed something and a paper come out from the machine behind him, he handed the paper to the girl which she received with a beaming face full of smiles. "YAAY!!" Dianna and Araki rushed inside accompanied by another student who worked as a guide, he demanded the paper be handed to him so he may guide them to their table. While passing by, Dianna looked around the luxurious room, many waiters are traveling back and forth between the kitchen and the customers, the customers are displaying various kinds of reactions. Dianna whistled "As expected from those who dared to challenge the 3rd year in their own turf." She has been to the Moon Banquette Festival several times in the past and she saw what the third years could do and what they can cook. And she had to admit "This food is fantastic, we did not make a mistake by coming here." One woman said to her husband "Of course, it was our son who recommended us to come here." The couple weren''t the only ones who had such thought, the atmosphere was peaceful and lively with many rosy-faces scattered around. While it was quiet and peaceful in the dining area, the same can''t be said about the kitchen. If it wasn''t for the soundproof walls, screams of hell would be coming from behind the walls. "WHERE IS THE BLUE LOTUS PLATES??" Alexander asked "BRING ME FOUR OF THEM!!" he shouted. "ON IT!!" One boy who was acting as his assistant ran to the back of the kitchen to get them for him. Everyone was shouting for something, it was hell on earth, if you didn''t scream, no one will hear. "ALEXANDER!! THE BEEF IS DONE, WHERE IS THE VEGETABLES??" From the other side of the room, Takumi shouted while flipping a pan of rice. "READY!" Alexander took out two bowls of broccoli florets and thinly slices carrots "Here take them to him." he ordered another girl beside him. She ran quickly to Takumi and passed him the bowels and he immediately mixed with the slices of beef and seasoned it with soy sauce and sesame seeds. He then continued to cook and stir until vegetables become tender, about 2 more minutes. "HERE TAKE THESE TWO TO THE WAITER AND TELL HIM TO SERVE THEM TO TABLE 35? QUICK." Takumi said after he finished his dish. Hayama in the corner was very angry, he was in a rush and didn''t have time. He raised his hand and slammed the table "DAMN IT!! IT BROKE!!" Alice came out of the backroom with some tools in her hands, she handed two pans to Alexander and 1 large spoon for Takumi while giving Ryo a new knife. She then looked at Hyama who was clicking every key on the Fruit mixer machine "What happened?" she asked. "It doesn''t switch on!" he said. "I am low on time, i need to mix these fruits soon..." He said. "Quick, slice the fruits to make it easier for them to be mixed. I will try to fix it." Alice pulled out a screwdriver and opened the machine while Hayama started slicing the fruits into thin pieces. By the time Alice finished fixing the machine, he had already sliced the fruits and mixed them together so thin they could be made into juice by mixing them with bare hands. "Just how thin did you need to slice them?" She asked "Never mind that, quick give me that thing." Hayama quickly mixed the fruits and finished serving his dish by giving it to his assistant who ran outside to give it to the waiter. "OI, ALICE, COME AND MAKE THE LAMB SAUCE.!!" Alexander shouted from across the kitchen. "Yeah, coming?" Alice was the only one not affected by the heated mood in the kitchen, mainly because she wasn''t in charge of cooking for the time being but was in charge of maintaining the equipment and managing the stock of the kitchen. Time went by like a flash and The North Star started closing, and surprisngly, it closed early than anybody. The gang got out of the kitchen like zombies. "My hands...I can''t feel them." Takumi said as he took a seat with the others in the nearest table. The other staff members started cleaning the kitchen and the tables "I feel like we worked for two days straight..." Alexander got exhausted too, He thought that the festival would only start at night but it surprisingly started at an early time in the day. "And we even had to sign that damned song..." He said. "That was a traditional song," Alice said, she was the only one who can speak normally without sounding like a zombie. "Girl, we had to work for more than 12 hours, we started at 7 AM and now it is 9 PM, the last thing i want to start my day with is a song..." Said Alexander. "I kind of agree..." Hayama spoke with his face flat on the table. "When will they announce the results of the first day?" Asked Takumi, he took a fan and started making a nice cool breeze for himself. "For the Uptown area, In a few hours after all the tickets have been counted and submitted, I have sent someone to submitted our earnings. The result will be published in Totsuki''s journal..." Alice said. "I wonder how the others are doing..." Hayama said while stretching "I want to sleep...I didn''t know that the festival is this harsh?!" "It wasn''t like this many years ago. Only after the GodMother''s generation''s that Totsuki expanded the festival''s time duration." Alice said with a shrug ''I hope we are at least ahead of Erina...'' Alice shifted her eyes to the empty room where it was busy with people just a few moments ago ''I do still think that it was still not enough, today is just the first day and our reputation will increase even more tomorrow...Everything went well with everyone''s help.'' Alice had high expectations for her team. Alexander sighed and took off his white chef uniform, he stood up and walked out of the building, it was night time and the uptown area was lively with people going around, surprisngly the first seat''s building didn''t have that many people around it ''Maybe he doesn''t care about the numbers...'' Alexander thought. And he couldn''t be more accurate. "Alexander-kun..." Isami came from behind Alexander and called for him "They are announcing the rankings in other areas..." He said. Alexander nodded, he then remembered his brother was challenging Kouga "What about the central area? how did Soma do?" he asked "...He is in the red." "...Damn!" Alexander facepalmed himself -------------------------------- Chapter 122 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 106 - Tough! In a certain room of Totsuki''s facilities. The top first years gathered under one roof, some were pissed, some were happy, while some...just didn''t care at all. Alexander was sitting on the couch with Soma in front of him kneeling on his knees. Alexander''s eyes were red with an anger that could scare ghosts away "You do realize that you are an election semifinals... Right?" Alexander spoke with a chilly voice. Soma could only shift his gaze in other directions trying to avoid him as long as possible "Then...How in the seven sweet seas did you end up in the red line?" "Well...things didn''t go as planned..." Soma said awkwardly "God...even the Don R.S took the 3d place in the main street area, while you ended up last..." Alice was reading the magazine where the results were announced "...How pathetic." She smirked "It wasn''t that bad!!" Soma said with hast "There are still 5 days, you know!!" He said Alice didn''t mind him "The last part wasn''t aimed at you...isn''t that right, Erina?" Alice looked at her cousin who was sitting elegantly in the corner with a mocking smile and showed her the results of [uptown area] Erina gritted her teeth and looked at Alive with anger "Alice...!" "Enough of that..." Alexander interrupted the girls'' incoming fight and brought the focus back to Soma who was glad just a moment ago "...you do realize that your reckless behavior has put even Tadokoro-san in a dangerous situation. With your current pace and staff, your chance of coming back from the red are slim, and let us not talk about beating the spiky-haired boy..." "I actually don''t mind helping Soma-kun, Alexa--"Tadokoro stepped in to help Soma " You shut up." But Alexander shut her down real quick. Tadokoro got so frightened when Alexander glared at her that she sat down as the speed of light "You should at least rent a bigger booth and recruit more staff, even three more people would be enough to come back." Said Hayama. Hayama was baffled when he heard that Soma went in the red zone, he didn''t take him to be this bad especially since he managed to pull a hard one on Takumi. "Well...I was thinking of asking a certain someone." Soma shrugged. Alexander sighed and shook his head " You and your reckless stuns will get you out of this school sooner than expected..." "It is not that bad," Soma said as he stood up and cleaned the dust from his pants "It is bad..."Erina said. She couldn''t tolerate Soma''s ignorance anymore "Yukihira-kun, Since the day Totsuki was formed, no student went under the red zone." She said making Soma feel like he was shot in the heart. "A-any way, how was your booth, Aniki? I heard you''ve set a booth in the uptown area near the elite 10''s first seat." Soma quickly tried to change the topic. "Oh! here you go, see for yourself!!" Alice throws the magazine to Soma. He opened it and was shocked. "whoa!! you''re in the 2nd place, how surprising!! oh! Nakiri is fourth! hmm!" Soma looked at Erina with a strange side look making Erina feel uncomfortable "W-What is that for?!! the competition is very high and it is still just the first day!!" Erina felt slightly embarrassed. ''oh!'' Suddenly, Hayama, Ryo, and Takumi had this sudden realization as they looked at Alice ''So that''s why she is so happy'' they thought "But looking at it, you guys are really amazing! even Isshiki-senpai is in seventh place!" Said Soma as he scanned the paper "J-just like his rank, i think Isshiki has a thing for the number seven!" Tadokoro said as she looked at results "I think i may go and visit your booths when i can..." Said Soma with a cheeky smile "Surprisingly, the first seat is 6th, i thought he would be in the 1st place." Soma took a bag of his Hujiao bing and started munching on it. Alexander was looking at his half-brother with a tired expression ''Just for whose sake was i worrying, forget it, just let him be.'' Alexander thought as he stood up "Let''s go, we need to prepare for tomorrow." Alexander called. His group followed him as did Erina and Arato as they too still got duties to attend to. "Take care~" Soma waved at his departing friends "I want to see improvements tomorrow!!" Alexander shouted before shutting the door closed behind him. "Yeah~Yeah~" Soma was all smiling just a second ago, but as soon as the door was closed, the air around him became darker and he sat down making Tadokoro feel anxious. "Soma-kun...?" she called. "...I need to make do with what i have for now." He mumbled. Back at the North Star''s dormitory, Alexander and the gang were sitting around a table with many papers scattered around. Natasha who was climbing up the stairs looked on her right and called "Don''t stay up late, and don''t forget to switch off the lights." "Okaay~" Said Alice. Natasha then left to her room, leaving the kids to do their own thing. "With our current pace, we will take at most 3 more days to take the lead in the ranking and dethrone Momo-senpai." "Indeed, she is far ahead of us, but there is also no guarantee that the others won''t double their efforts and even our position won''t be safe, let alone taking the lead." Said Hayama while looking at one paper "With our current method, we can''t reach our full capacity, we need to abandon the reservation system and do freestyle." "Are you saying to do the [First comes, gets served first] system?" Takumi asked, "It may be a good idea, but we are still not familiar with our customers and it may cause us chaos, our current way is saving us too much trouble to be abandoned easily." Takumi added. Alice looked at the paper that has tomorrow''s reservations, he raised an eyebrow and sighed "Hayama is right, we can''t keep doing this, we need to freestyle, that means, two of us needs to leave the kitchen and focus on keeping the restaurant in order." Alexander said. "It may not be necessary," Alexander said. "We are forgetting an important facture here," he said. "What is it?" Asked Takumi "We have covered every aspect we need to run a restaurant." "Indeed, we sank in the hole of managing the restaurant that we forget that we are in a festival." Alexander snapped his fingers "People who come to the moon banquet festival doesn''t stay in one place, most of them travel from one booth to another." "You mean..."Alice thought for a moment then smiled. "The reservation system is holding us back. We need to free the tables and manage our thing while lowering the prices for more customers from other areas to come in" "We can try that." Said Hayama with a nod "But it will be a tough one." Said Alice. Alexander chuckled slightly "And where is the fun if it wasn''t." +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 123 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 107 - Curious The second day of the moon festival started at an early time of the day. Students didn''t get the chance to rest properly from yesterday''s rush, but, even though they are still exhausted, they can''t just quit, after all, they signed up for this. The gang from the North Star opened quite early with their staff. They have announced on their website that from today, the restaurant won''t accept any further reservation. Their plan was to freestyle while serving the customers who had reserved their tables at the same time. A difficult feat but not impossible. Isami abandoned his position in confirming the reservations and joined his brother, Takumi, in dragging more customers in the restaurant. They want to max out their income, they need more customers. Takumi and Isami were used to such thing, so they found it easy to get more customers in. With Takumi''s good look and smooth words, their customers'' numbers increased noticeably. But, with Takumi being away from the kitchen, Alexander, Ryo, Hayama, and Alice took it upon themselves to work even harder trying to make every dish in their long-ass list. Alexander started regretting his previous idea "I should''ve never suggesting making this long list, i take it back, i take everything back.'' He thought. The fact that Alice was still standing was a miracle, She was trained to be a chef who can handle everything, but this was still tough for her. Unlike the customers, they can''t take a break, only between those little moments where they need to leave the dishes to be cooked on the heat, but even then, they still have to start preparing for another dish. The long day went like that, not much of troubles happened in the kitchen as the gang had their staff to help if anything happened. The ranking was announced and North Star still maintained its rank behind Momo from the elite 10. Although there was a significant increase in their income which brought them a step further to take the lead. Erina''s booth did pretty well as she took the third place, knocking her senpai in the process to the fourth place. The moon festival ended its second day without much improvement and students and the visitors went back to their homes. Alexander and the gang had another meeting in the north start dormitory. "Today''s income increased much more than we anticipated," Hayama said. "Indeed, as we now have forsaken the reservation system, we can take in more customers," Alexander confirmed, Today''s results only proved as such. "And we got more familiar with how things run around us, we can take it easy for the time being, and we can start handing more responsibilities to the other staff members." "Yeah, they have been helping us tirelessly, we should give them the chance to leave their impact." Said Takumi, he really felt grateful for all the girls and boys that put a lot of hard work in helping them this time around. "I can''t agree more than that..." Alice chuckled "And it was time that the 6 of us reach our limits as we can''t keep up with the huge numbers alone, especially since the third day of the festival is tomorrow." "What is wrong with the third day, Alice-san?" Asked Isami. "fufu~ on the third day, performers start hosting their shows on Totsuki''s ground attracting more attention and more customers, and after that, it is Saturday and Sunday, and you guys should know what that means.." And just like what Alice said, the next day, performers from across japan came to Totsuki and with them, a new flood of people arrived. Thanks to that, every booth had an increase in their customers. In the North Star. Things were heated in the kitchen, this time. Alexander and the gang handed the cooking to the other staff members who were working close to them for this moment. They got to relax a bit, but they still needed to work. Alexander was making sure all customers were seated and no one was overstaying inside. He made sure to greet everyone with a smile and spoke gently and with care. He spent the day tending to everyone''s needs until night started descending. Alexander got tired and stretched his body for a long time to relieve the stress on his muscles. And that was when a gentle hand tapped on his shoulder. Alexander turned to look behind him and saw his red-headed princess with many plastic bags on her arms while stuffing her mouth with some food she picked up from the nearby booths. "Yahoo~" Rindo greeted Alexander with a giant grin on her face Alexander sighed "What brought you here?" he asked after dragging Rindo to a corner where they can''t disturb the flow of the restaurant. "So cold~your cute fiance¨¦ came to visit you and you didn''t even give her something to eat." Rindo pouted cutely making Alexander laugh subtly. "Hey, give me one of that jelly Sushi you made in the election''s final!" Rindo said with sparkles in her eyes. That dish was on her mind for too long "Okay, take a seat. You''re lucky you came late when customers stopped rushing in." Alexander said. He went inside the kitchen and prepared the jelly Sushi and brought it to Rindo who humped on it like crazy. "So goood!!" She said. She took very small bites trying to enjoy it as much as possible. After finishing her food, Rindo seemed to have remembered something "Hey..." She looked at Alexander who was sitting beside her "Do you remember that i wanted to introduce you to someone?" she asked. Alexander just shrugged his shoulders. "Great, then i want to take you to see him now. Even though you''ve seen him before." Rindo stood up and cleaned her clothes. She said the last part in a whisper. Alexander shook his head. He was dead sure that Rindo will drag him even if he refused. "Wait here." Alexander went back to the kitchen. After a few moments, he came back with Alice stuck behind him, she was giving Rindo death glares. "It seems there are no problems, we are about to close anyway," Alexander said with a little smile and started walking in front of the girls. Unaware that Rindo and Alice are engaging in a cold war "Just what is your plan?" Alice asked in a low voice "Nothing, I just wanted to introduce him to a friend~," Rindo said with an obvious tone The trio made their way outside "This way..." Rindo leads them to their destination. And the truth must be told. It was the shortest journey Alexander ever had. "This is it." Rindo stood in front of the white building with her arms on her h.i.p.s Alexander and Alice had deadpan faces "Isn''t this Tsukasa''s restaurant?" Alexander said with a tired tone. "Don''t mind the details, I want to show you something..." Rindo dragged Alexander and Alice "Aren''t you guys curious about what kind of food the first seat makes?" ******************************************** Alexander will meet Tsukasa?! The two strongest chefs of Totsuki will meet face to face officially...As they say, One Mountain Cannot Contain Two Tigers! ++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 124 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 108 - Cant Reach That Far! Rindo dragged Alexander and Alice inside. After entering the castle-like restaurant, the trio was met with a man in a suit. "Welcome, Tonight''s theme is a symphony of autumn delights." He said with a bright smile "You will find your table down this hall..." He gestured behind him "Tsukasa-sama has already begun cooking." "So quiet..." Alice whispered to Alexander who just shrugged his shoulders at that. The trio made their advance to the dining area and went into shock, there were only three tables, two tables occupied with 2 people at each one and one still empty which should be their table. The dining room was mildly decorated, there was no expensive furniture and in one corner, Tsukasa was standing alone in his small kitchen preparing food. He seemed distant from the world around him as if there is a wall of glass separating him from the rest of the world. His eyes only traveled around his tools and did not wander around for no reason. "So this is why he is getting knocked out of the top 10 ranks" Alice sighed. Alexander took a seat with Rindo followed by Alice "And that explains why we are in the 2nd rank and soon to be 1st, if the others did the same, then that explains a lot of things." Alexander opened the menu the guy they met first gave them and felt like coughing blood. "UGH...!!" Alice and Rindo looked at their man " 540 Dollars for the Sakura Shrimp beans dish!!" Alexander couldn''t believe his own eyes, that was one of the most expensive dishes he had ever seen. That explains why with only three tables he is still in the high ranks. And he even supposed to be serving a nine-course meal, if you add the numbers, at least its 3 thousand for each table. ''This is highway robbery!'' He thought. Rindo burst out laughing while holding her stomach while Alice had the same reaction as Alexander "Don''t be surprised, Some people come from across the world following Tsukasa to get a taste of his cooking, even if that means paying with their blood." "Whatever man." Alexander closed the menu and waited for the food to arrive. In his kitchen, Tsukasa finished his Sakura shrimp beans and presented it on a plate "This may be served." He said. The waiters took the plate and prepared to serve it "Ah! wait! don''t rush! make sure you don''t shake it! wait! let me see if it is alright!" Tsukasa''s anxiety surfaced making himself imagine a lot of impossible to happen scenarios, the staff couldn''t help but feel lost "Y-yeah." "Just serve us the damn thing already," Rindo said making Tsukasa squeal in shock. Alexander couldn''t help but feel strange about someone like him being the first seat. ''Just can he manage the work given to him with such personality.'' The food was served and Rindo chuckled "You need to loosen up a bit, Tsukasa..." Rindo took her fork and stapped the shrimp with it "Let us eat." She said. Alexander and Alice sighed seeing Tsukasa''s behavior and just decided to dig in the food. Immediately, as if the world around them stopped, Alice shifted her eyes to her dish, and she could swear that the shrimp was coming back to life. Her hands trembled as she reached for another bite from the dish, the taste kept on going strong with each new bite. Alice felt admiration for this dish like never before. As for Alexander ''hoo~ this boy is a talent!'' he thought. ''He can make a dish that ill.u.s.trates itself for the customer.'' Alexander was amazed, in this life, as far as he knows, there are only five people that Alexander knows they can do as such '' Should I invite him after his graduation to open his restaurant at my tower?'' Alexander already started planning for a way to get Tsukasa under his wing. "Are you guys alright?! are the chairs too hard or too soft?! are the AC not good?!" Tsukasa started bombarding the trio with questions again, but he never asked about the taste of his food. That''s how confident he is in his dishes. "Get a grip Tsukasa!!" Rindo slapped Tsukasa on his back making the poor boy squeal in pain "But you know, I would''ve liked to taste a dish that has more of you in it." She said, giving Tsukasa a side look. Tsukasa shook his head with a light smile "That is no good for me." he said. Tsukasa''s few words peaked Alexander''s interest, he wanted to speak but Alice beat him to that. "Why wouldn''t that be good for you?" she asked. Rindo continued to eat her food as she already knows the answer "You see, my cooking doesn''t need any of [me] in it..." Tsukasa said. Alice raised an eyebrow in confusion while Alexander facepalmed himself as he already can guess what the rest of the answer can be. "When I cook, I believe it is my job to completely areas myself from the dish. All that is important is the goodness of the food." Tsukasa looked at his reflection in the silver plate "I concentrate on nothing but that, honing until it''s perfect. But paradoxically, erasing myself like that, in fact, it is just another way of expressing myself." Tsukasa looked at the two first years in front of him and smiled genuinely "That all wrapped together is the essence of Eishi Tsukasa''s cooking." There was a long moment of silence as Alice was just speechless. But that silence was bound to be broken "But isn''t that like building a wall in front of you?" Alexander said. His words shocked Tsukasa and Rindo. Rindo froze her hand near her open mouth while her eyes were locked on Alexander who had his hands locked behind his head. Tsukasa smiled "What might you be talking about?" He asked kindly. "I mean, you completely remove your presence from your dish that you yourself made, with your own hands, with your own dedication and passion...There is only a certain level you can reach with that kind of mindset." Alexander said, making Rindo, Alice, and Tsukasa open their eyes in shock. "It seems to me you don''t unde--" Tsukasa tried to defend himself but was cut off by Alexander. He stood up with the screeching sound of the chair being dragged on the floor "You''re the one who seems to not understand...No matter how much you hone that dish, if you let it be alone, it will never reach the level you think it can. Your dishes need [you] no matter what!" " This may be a powerful skill you''re using in school for now, but once you step outside, you won''t reach that far, I can assure you of that." Alexander cleaned his lips and turned to leave. "Let''s go, Alice" Alexander called for his girl. "Y-Yes!" Alice stood up and ran behind Alexander, leaving Rindo and Tsukasa frozen in their place as his words kept on echoing in their heads like a cave. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 125 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 109 - Ending Soon After leaving Tsukasa restaurant, Alexander and Alice returned to their restaurant to help cleaning up. After a couple of hours, the results for the main street and center were announced. When Alexander heard the results, he smiled faintly [In the 1st place of the center area comes Yukihira Soma''s Chinese stall!!] "That brat...he did it...somehow." Alexander sighed as he pulled the iron door down closing the restaurant after saying goodbye to their staff. "Should we go and congratulate Yukihira-kun?" Said Alice. "Hmph, congratulate him? that is what he should have been doing from the start!" Takumi was still frustrated at the guy who defeated him going in there. That made he look bad himself as he lost to him. "Why not, let me call him." The gang started walking down the street while Alexander was speaking with Soma to meet him at their previous first meeting spot. After he was done with Soma, he called someone else and invited him to join them. After an hour or so, All of the top first years met in the empty hall in the 3rd section of Totsuki''s classrooms. "What do you think, Aniki? amazing arent'' I?!" Soma was smiling from ear to ear as he spooks to Alexander who was with Takumi and Ryo looking at Subaru''s hairstyle. Subaru wasn''t ashamed to show his high level of fashion like a model. Alexander just frowned "Yeah yeah, in the end, you had to get this guy''s help to win." "What?! everything was my plan!" Soma wasn''t happy about this and got angry, Tadokoro was trying to calm things down before a fight breaks out. On the other hand, Alice wasn''t happy about someone sitting beside her at all " just what the hell brought you here?" Alice said with a faint smile to her sweet cousin beside her. "It is none of your business, Alice." Erina stole a glance at Alexander who was arguing with the boys on the other side of the room and smiled Alice didn''t ignore that and a vine popped on her forehead "You still have hopes for him, don''t you?" he asked with a little bit of anger. Arato who was standing behind the two got nervous as this was the most touchy subject between the two cousins. Erina smiled gently and nodded "Of course, and just like you, my time will come, and I will make the most out of it." "Here! Soma..." Alexander pulled out a book from his bag and gave it to Soma "What is it?" He asked. "Alexander chuckled proudly "This is a book that tells the story of a chef''s lover." Alexader got a lot of nice ideas on how to deal with multiple girls at the same time. That is why there are no troubles between him, Alice, and Rindo at the time being. Alexander was sure that Soma will need this book. He cast a glance at the blue-haired girl who was looking at the book with Soma and chuckled. The group of the first years spent some time together talking but mainly arguing with each other until it was time for them to leave. Everyone got up and headed for the door. The last two were Alexander and Erina. Erina took the chance and pulled Alexander''s clothes making him halt in his steps. "What?" he asked with a smile. "C-can i ask you a favor?" she said with a tinge of redness on her cheeks, she tried as hard as she can not to look him in the eyes. "Say it first." Alexander turned to face and leaned on the door. "D-do you still remember what you promised me when we were young?" she asked nervously. "Hm...?"Alexander thought for a moment before he smiled "Of course, I will eat a nine-course meal made by your own hands." He said "Then can you come and visit my restaurant tomorrow? I kept a table free for you." Erina pulled herself together and decided to speak her mind. "I can''t come tomorrow..." Alexander shook his head making Erina''s heart drop cold "But i can come the night after it." Alexander added lifting Erina in cloud nine. "T-Then i will be waiting for you!!" She ran past him and dashed out following Arato who was already waiting for her with the car on. Alexander sighed and smiled at the departing girl "I can''t believe she still remembers something 7 years old like that!" He shook his head and ran to his group who was waiting for him at the gates so they can leave together. The third day of the Festival ended with major changes in the game. The ranks in the uptown area didn''t change but anyone who looked at the income of this day will realize that a huge increase in the North Star''s revenue, with their current pace, being number one is not a far dream. Many anticipated that by the fourth day, The North Star''s restaurant would be the number one booth in the uptown area. And~ they were right. When the fourth day ended and the results were revealed, The North Star was the 1st booth in the uptown area and the festival as a whole. The gang from their joy served a few dishes to their customers for free to express their gratitude. And the customers couldn''t be any happier about it. And then, the last day of the moon banquet festival arrived. Everyone was giving it their all. Time passed by and everyone was happy that the festival was coming to a great end. Many things happened, from the first years defeating the 3rd years in their own turf to Rindo''s 100% tour over the festival. Alexander left the restaurant to go watch some of the shows near him. The festival will be over in 3 hours, he then remembered that he promised to visit Erina and eat her cooking. He switched his path and started walking towards the blue building, and that''s when some group of 3 people pumped into him. "Hey watch where you going, buddy!" A playful voice echoed in Alexander''s ear as he recognized it immediately. Alexander looked at the 3 people in front of him with a tired gaze. "Alexy!" Alfie cheered when he met his cute little nephew. Beside him were Keanu and Vlad. Vlad just shook his head while Keanu sighed, it was more than enough that he was dragged here, and now the boss saw him, what an embarrassment. "What are you guys doing here?" asked Alexander as he pushed Alfie away from him. Vlad pushed his glasses back and spoke: "We were dragged here by him..."He pointed at Alfie. Alexander already realized this much "We went around the festival and ate from some booths here and we were just heading towards that blue building, according to your uncle''s whims." Vlad put Alfie as their shield for anything that the boss might say. "Great, I was going there anyway." Alexander didn''t say anything despite what Vlad thought. Alexander knows that these guys work hard, and by these guys, he meant Vlad and Keanu, not his uncle. So he figured that they deserve a break from time to time. "Yaay~Alexy numba wan!!" Alfie followed behind Alexander, and after him was Vlad and Keanu, the four of them headed towards Erina''s snowy hill restaurant. The festival is ending soon, and with it, many things will end too. +++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 126 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 110 - A [It''s time for a new ch..ch..ch..chapter!!] [you know, I am an extremely talented man myself] ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ At her snowy hill restaurant, Erina was in the kitchen cooking her nine-course meal, she was using her time carefully, she doesn''t want to mess this up. Just like Alice did; Erina can''t take this any further, she must act at once. Erina unlike her usual dominant cooking skills, she wasn''t trying to show her dominance but was trying to convey her emotions. This nine-course meal is her expressing her love for the man she loves. "This is it! Erina-sama?" Arato who was behind Erina cooking the other customers'' food, her master was about to confess her feelings to her love. "Yes, I will do it, I...have to do it!" Erina determined, she will take all the risks, everything or nothing. Erina finished making her last dish in her meal; Apple Tartlet Mignardises; a modern translation of the American apple pie. Erina smiled with pride at her work. Suddenly, a staff member rushed inside "Erina-sama!!" He called "How dare you shout in front of Erina-sama!!" Arato wanted to smack this loud mouth of his "Enough Hisako. What do you need?" Erina asked, she was in a good mood and she didn''t mind this "The guest you instructed us to keep an eye for has arriv--" before he can finish, Erina was already out of the kitchen. Arato sighed with a chuckle. Erina made her way to the big hall, many people greet her but she didn''t mind them, all her focus was on the black reddish haired boy. "Alexander-sama!!" Erina stopped in front of Alexander while trying to catch her breath. Alexander chuckled at her red face "Take it easy, girl." "You''ve come! Please come here!" Erina smiled and gestured for one table "By the way..." Alexander looked behind him "I hope you don''t mind if my uncle and his friends join us." Alfie, Vlad, and Keanu appeared from the door with Alfie looking around him curiously The world went gray around Erina as she felt her heart sink down the ocean "Of course I don''t mind!" She said ''NOOOO!!!'' But what she was thinking. Arato came from the kitchen to check on her master and she immediately recognized the fake and disparate smile on Erina''s face. When she noticed Alexander and the others she know what she had to do. Arato stepped in front of Erina and smiled sweetly "Dear customers, please follow me to your table." Arato grabbed Alfie by his hand and dragged him to the other hall separating him from Alexander and the others. Erina looked at Hisako as if she was a God sent angel "Hisako!" It was at that moment when Erina realized how important Hisako was to her. As for Vlad and Keanu, the two were smart enough to know what is going on, Vlad tapped Alexander''s should and followed behind Arato and Alfie. Keanu sighed and gave a thumbs up to Erina who had regained her colors before leaving them alone. "Well..." Alexander called bringing Erina from her trance "Where should I set?" He asked. "Ah! Here, here." Erina took him to the best table in her restaurant, she has been keeping this spot empty just for this. Alexander sat down and stretched his body " So...where is my food?" Alexander smiled and rested his chin on his palm. "Right away, I have prepared all of your favorites." Erina smiled with a light blush, she then returned to the kitchen and brought out the food she has been preparing with all of her heart. She sat down with Alexander on the same table "Please...have a taste." She requested. Her aim wasn''t him to judge her progress, but what comes after it. Alexander''s eyes scanned the nine-course dishes in front of him, and indeed, they all were one of his favorites As Hors d''oeuvres, it was the Abalone Steak Hors d''oeuvres, a skewed steak like BBQ. For the Soup, it was the Clam chowder. Then the appetizers, Creamy Prosciutto Cracker was Alexander''s favorite, it was always made by his mother for him. And for the salad, Alexander always loved the Moroccan Shlada, very simple but very tasty. The fish dish was the Masala fried Pomfret. As for the main course, Chicken & mushroom puff pie. After that was the Palate Cleanser, it was watermelon-basil ice. Dessert was Cinnamon-honey creme brulee, Erina has tried to prepare this once back at Alexander''s home, at that time, she butchered the dish completely, but just from its scent alone, Alexander could tell it was one of the best out there. And finally, Alexander''s favorite of them all, the Mignardise dish, the elegant Apple Tartlet; a type of French butter cookie. The cream is topped with a sweet tuile made from apple cider vinegar. "I can see that you put a lot of hard work on this." Alexander complimented Erina. "Not at all, it wasn''t much of an effort." Erina so happy, her heart was about to burst ''How was Alice able to deal with this?'' Erina wondered Alexander didn''t want to let the food get cold so he went down to the eating, and the taste was so great that he could compare it with the first seat, just like him, she could hone the flavor so the dish can come to life with the maximum flavor possible. But unlike Tsukasa, Alexander could feel Erina in every bite he has taken. Even the dessert had a powerful impact on Alexander, Erina truly wasn''t a chef to be played with! Alexander wasn''t just eating the best food right now, he was eating the best food made by Erina, and that was very clear to him. Alexander was satisfied with each bite, never disappointed, by the time he had finished, he had completely emptied every dish. "I did not expect this! Erina, you have really grown!" Alexander couldn''t help but praise Erina as he wiped his lips. Erina felt very happy, but she knows that she has to act now, this is her chance, if she can''t do it now, then when? "A-Alexander-sama...I...I..." Erina felt like her heart was about to burst, Alexander could only tilt his head in confusion. "Yes?" He asked. Alexander took a cup of water and let her have her time. Erina clenched her hands, she knows that only Alexander, only him, him alone. He was the only one who could fix her broken heart, a heart that was broken and corrupted by her father. When she is with him, the pain from the past goes away and only peace follows her. Whatever it takes. Erina looked at Alexander in the eyes and said "I love you! I want to live with you as my one and only love!" Erina closed her eyes as she said what was on her mind and heart. Alexander who heard her was frozen in his place, water dripping on his chest as his cup was still on his lips. His eyes were trembling from shock. "Y..You don''t have to answer me now!! I only wanted to say my feelings to you, you can tell me your decision later!!" Erina couldn''t take it anymore and took off trying to get away, she was wrong, she can''t handle all of this. What if he rejected her? what if he said he was disgusted by her? what if? what if? what if?!!! "OI! wait!!" Alexander snapped out of his shock to see Erina taking off running away. He was about to go follow her, and that was when he saw Erina pump into a tall man in a black coat. Erina fell on the floor while the man didn''t budge from his place. "Why the rush, Erina?" The man asked with a deep and calm voice that made Erina feel cold in her heart despite beating so fast. "F...Father?!" Erina uttered this one word with fear that she has forgotten for a long time. +++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 127 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 111 - AZAMI!! "Hello, my daughter," Azami said with a sweet smile that crept Erina. "F..Father?!" Erina couldn''t feel her legs, much less have the strength to stand up. "I have heard that you have opened a booth at the moon festival and decided to pay you a visit," Azami looked around him, from Alexander to all of the guest, he then released a disappointed breath "Erina..." He called "Your cooking doesn''t exist to be served to this kind of people, it will simply taint your dignity." After those words left his mouth, the people around him fell silent for a moment before they felt anger explode inside them "WHAT WAS THAT?!!" "HOW DARE YOU!!" "APOLOGIZE IMMEDIATELY!!" "Brat, did you say that knowing who we are?" an old and fat man said with his hand hanging on his chair, this man is Kita Osaji, Kita Gastronomy club sponsor, with him was a man who was trying as hard as he can to remember where has he seen that slap-worthy face before. He was Andou Shingo, he was a journalist who writes anything related to the culinary world. It was then when his eyes widened in shock "Th..That face?! Kita-dono, isn''t that man perhaps...!!" he said to his raging friend. Kita who heard Andou looked carefully at Azami. and just like Kita, other people too started realizing who that man is "H-hey, isn''t that...?!" "Yeah...!!" "Lady Erina''s...!!" "Wasn''t he banished from Totsuki?!!" Azami seemed to bask at what his presence caused. such words traveled across the room, Erina was trembling from fear, she doesn''t want to go through the same experience again. "You bastard!! what brought you here again?!!" Kita asked with anger "fufufu~ I came back for something that your little mind won''t be able to understand." "What did you say?!!" Kita wanted to go and punch this man in his nose to teach him a lesson but Andou stopped him "Dear self-proclaimed gourmet experts...I wonder how many of you understand what true delicacy is...?" Azami stood tall in front of everyone as he asked, leaving everyone confused " ''True Gourmet Food'' it greatly resembles excellent paintings, sculptures, and music, it can only be appreciated by a few people who have the right taste and mind while the rest can only gather around and follow them like ants..." " ''True Gourmet Food'' is also the same, only selected people should share its true worth. because that''s the only thing that can be called ''Cuisine'' " Azami''s voice grows deeper and deeper " And everything else that isn''t ''Cuisine'', It becomes ''Fooder'' " It was then when Alexander sighed and stepped forward "Yes, yes, thank you for your speech, but none of that really matters to us right now." Azami looked at Alexander who was helping his daughter stand up "And who might you be?" he asked "A student and Erina''s--" "Shut up boy, greenhorns like you shouldn''t even have the privilege to eat my daughter''s food..." Azami had seen the table where Alexander came from and he realized what was going on, he frowned and walked past Erina and Alexander and sat at an empty table. At this point, Alexander disliked this guy. "Erina..." Azami called again making Erina tremble in Alexander''s hands at his cold voice "Bring me your wine menu." His voice was clearly ordering her. Erina felt her body itching to move Alexander noticed this and frowned, he pinched her abdomen, snapping Erina out of her trance. "AH!" She squealed " A..Alexander-sama?!" "What''s wrong Erina? your father is starving!" Azami''s voice was like a choker being locked on Erina''s neck while Alexander''s warm body was like a wall that kept every harm away from her. But still, all she could do in front of her father is to hide in Alexander''s embrace. Alexander felt angry, he left Erina for a moment and walked towards Azami, the two men stared daggers at each other, the atmosphere around them become colder and darker. "I wonder When was the last time you saw someone smile because you entered a room?" Said Alexander. "..." Azami didn''t respond and shifted his gaze at Erina "Erina, you should choose your friends more carefully, I''ve lost interest, my mood is ruined by the stench of your Ignorance." Azami said and stood up. Alexander chuckled at that "And as an outsider, what''s your perspective on intelligence?" Alexander couldn''t help but add that. Azami felt his blood boiling at this immature kid. "KID!!" Azami was about to lash out when a loud noise came from behind, precisely, from the other area of the restaurant "I have heard a fight broke out!!" Alfie came with his face red from drinking. "Erina-sama!!" Hisako rushed to her master and friend as soon as she had seen Azami, she was bombarding Erina with so many questions to see if she is okay. "Alexy! Is someone bothering you? Hick!!" Alfie was drunk and when he saw Azami looking at Alexander with anger, his instinct acted in. He went and stood behind Alexander and looked into Azami''s eyes Keanu and Vlad came out too. Azami gritted his teeth more when he had witnessed this "Erina! you have really disappointed me so much today. Enough! I am leaving, I can''t tolerate being in the same space with such vulgar men and this Bastard kid!!" Azami tried to walk past Alexander and Alfie. Alfie opened his eyes when he heard Alexander being insulted, and as if he was never drunk before, he reached for Azami''s neck and pushed him up in a choking hold up in the air "Who did you just call a bastard?!!" Alfie was never kind to those who insult his family, and his inhuman strength would always unleash when he is angry. Azami was clearly f.u.c.k.i.e.d. Even Vlad, Alexander, and Keanu didn''t bother to stop him as he was literally choking Azami in the air. Everyone was shocked, their eyes were witnessing a grown man being hanged up by another man. Erina didn''t know what should she do as she saw her father being chocked. And at that moment"Enough!!" The door of the restaurant was opened with a violent push revealing the old Senzaemon, he shouted seeing Alfie chocking Azami " Alfie Helmet, put that man down." +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 128 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 112 - The New Director "Alfie Helmet. I demand that you put that man down, now!" The old Senzemon voice silenced all of the other noises coming from everyone. "Grandfather?!!" Erina looked at her grandpa''s angry face, he was looking at Alfie and Azami, not knowing who should he be more angry with. Even though he was ordered to put down Azami by Senzaemon, the angry Alfie didn''t obey and just tightened his grip on Azami''s neck. "Ghh!!" Azami''s face started going blue "Helmet!!" Senzaemon hit the door with an ear-shattering punch that scared everyone around him, but not Alfie. Senzaemon knows that all he could do is shout at Alfie, any more than that and he will have a raging King of the underworld at his doorsteps demanding his head. And at that moment, Alexander sighed "Alright uncle, put him down, he is about to die." Alexander said to Alfie. Surprisingly, Alfie released Azami sending him crashing to the floor gasping for air. "Watch your mouth, c¨´nt." Alfie stood tall in front of Azami. Senzaemon released a hidden deep breath of relief, he looked at Alexander with gratitude, but his gaze had a hidden meaning that Alexander understood immediately. Alexander nodded at Senzaemon and ordered "Vlad, Keanu. take my uncle back home, I think the headmaster wants to solve some family problems." With no delay, the two men went to Alfie and escorted him out, but Alfie didn''t release his eyes from Azami who was trying to stand up. ''Helmet...?'' Azami started to recall that cursed name, his eyes shifted to Alexander ''He called him uncle, then he must be that woman''s son.'' "Don''t stare at me like that or you will make me blush." Alexander played around with Azami who was massaging his neck, Azami couldn''t be less annoyed with this kid. "I remember telling you to never step foot in this place again," Senzaemon spoke with z cold and harsh tone towards Azami. Azami''s attention was brought back to Senzaemon "Father, you have no right to kick me out, i was the one who polished Erina''s "God Tongue" to what it is today." With an equal tone, Azami didn''t show any sign of weakness even though he was in death''s hands just a moment ago. "Even if you banished me, my blood and education are still there." He looked at Erina who was in Alexander''s arms. "It was my worst mistake; leaving Erina to you back then." Senzaemon couldn''t forgive himself for letting Erina in this cold man''s hands. "Indeed, and i am the same, I shouldn''t have left Totsuki so willingly, look at how it has become now." Azami retorted. "In Totsuki, cooking is everything, anyone can rise up to the top as long as they have the skills." "How ridiculous! If you wish to create "True Gourmet", then it is the pinnacle of foolishness to keep the inferior students enrolled." The two men''s conversation has taken a sharp tone as each one attacks with his own ideologies. "We are not the ones to decide such a thing, it is all up to their skills," Senzaemon said. "And the ones to determine Totsuki''s future are those young chefs with their talent and powers. Your objection has no value and won''t add anything to this matter." With a clear voice, Senzaemon stated Azami''s inferior status in this conversation. "That is right!! Know your place, young one!!" Kita Osaji said in a revenge attempt for his last humiliation. Azami smiled chuckled lightly, from inside his coat, he took out a letter that has the Eliet 10 seal on it. Senzaemon frowned and wondered about the reason Azami has a letter from the elite 10, but whatever the reason may be, Senzaemon was sure he wouldn''t like it. "What is that?" Asked Senzaemon. "The Totsuki elite 10, according to their seat number has many privileges. They''re the highest decision-makers entity in Totsuki..." Azami played around with the letter in the air "In the past, there were records of them making decisions about the academy''s management, they are given privileges equal and maybe eve, greater than the those of the academy''s director..." Senzaemon frowned at that, everything Azami has said was true. On the other side, Alexander picked up what Azami was coming from ''This guy...'' He remembered that in the autumn election, Rindo met up with some dude that had the same features as him when he asked around ''...He played with the elite 10'' Alexander thought. "And for example...If more than half of the elite 10 members desire something, that immediately becomes the academy''s consensus opinion." Azami walked to Senzaemon and handed him the letter. After a brief moment of reading the letter, Senzaemon''s feet went cold. ------------------------------- A new director proposal resolution. The council has voted to appoint Nakiri Azami as Totsuki''s new head director. This motion was approved by the following six members of the elite 10... -Eizan Etsuya - Nene Kinokuni -S¨­mei Sait¨­ -Momo Akanegakubo -Rind¨­ Kobayashi -Eishi Tsukasa ----------------------------------- Azami laughed out loud in the middle of the night in front of everybody "A new king has come." He said, he walked past Senzaemon who now had lost all his powers. He even took the car he came in and his bodyguards. But before leaving, Azami rolled his window down and looked at Alexander "Helmet son...Your mother ruined everything I loved in the culinary world, and I will make sure that those hands of yours never cook another dish here in Totsuki." The cars then left the festival and departed away. Alexander looked at the leaving cars and smiled "Hoo...A new toy has appeared." he said. A few bodyguards that work under Senzaemon as his own bodyguards and not as the director''s remained behind and escorted him back to his mansion, the old man was very shocked. Erina followed her grandpa with Arato while Alexander was left alone. He sighed at the troublesome turn event that had happened in front of him and decided to leave to the North Star dormitory. By that time, the moon festival was announced to be finished, and the North Star Restaurant was revealed to be the highest-earning restaurant in the festival while taking the first place in the Uptown area. But sadly, there was no time for celebration as the news of Senzaemon being kicked off as the director and a new one appearing from nowhere were a huge shock for the school staff and its students. Late in the night. Alexander was in his room laying flat on his stomach with his white chef clothes still on, his mind was in chaos, he was thinking about Erina. ''She said she wanted to be with me...as her only lover!'' he thought. His relationship with Erina was left unanswered after all of these events that took place this evening. Alexander thought about Alice, he thought about Rindo, he couldn''t understand, he loved Alice, and after being with Rindo, he had learned to appreciate her and love her...As for Erina, she was a wild card in his life. Erina was one of his two childhood friends, he had always liked her, never thought of her as no more than a dear friend...But now, she revealed that for her, he was more than a friend, he was her love. He sighed again, Alexander has been sighing lately at a noticeable rate. Alexander turned to sleep on his back and looked at the moon outside of his window ''Just what has become of me...?'' He thought +++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 129 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 113 - I Have A Story... The last night of the moon festival has ended and the news about Senzaemon''s forced resignment has spread like fire on a gasoline pool. Many of the important figures of Totsuki''s business partners, Branch heads like Leonora and Doujima heard of the news. In Russia, Alexandra was with her family watching Tv while she was reading a journal that published Azami being the new director, she frowned in displeasure "That kid still makes me want to punch him even when he is at the edge of the world!" Alexandra remembered the days when she was trying to help her Senpai but that kid would step in saying that her way wouldn''t work but would only worsen her situation, and because of him; she couldn''t fully concentrate that time and ended up with the worst possible scenario. While the world was in chaos, Totsuki didn''t seem to be all that affected by the sudden change as all the students returned to their normal school life by Taking lessons normally as always. Alexander was in the classroom with Hayama and Takumi. Of course, Alexander was asleep, his mind was full of thinking about Erina, a boring lesson that he wouldn''t have any use of is nothing worth his attention. After the class was over, the trio walked back to the dorm, Takumi was deep in his thoughts thinking about the sudden change in Totsuki''s management "I wonder what pushed the elite 10 to do such thing?" He said. Hayama heard him and looked at him in the eyes "Don''t think about it too much, something like that isn''t for us first-years to the middle in." "C''mon man, think about it, this is too strange, there is no reason to kick Senzaemon-dono out of the school, That Azami is up to something for sure, and the elite 10 are supporting him," Takumi said with convention, he was willing to bet that Azami will cause a terrible event in this school. Alexander who heard their conversation chuckled "The balance of power is changing... and we must choose which side we should fight for." "What do you mean?" Asked Takumi, the trio stopped in their tracks with Alexander in the front. "The power flew is streaming in one direction, meaning, if we go against it, we will be making a lot of enemies... strong enemies." Alexander resumed walking after saying that little part, Takumi and Hayama understood what he meant. Takumi was kind of right, Azami will cause a lot of new events to happen in Totsuki, according to his new vision that is, many will follow the strong, many of them agree and many of them disagree but still will follow because of fear. In the best-case scenario, a small group will publicly disagree and fight back, but...the enemy will be the head director, the elite 10...Even Totsuki itself. "Come to think of it, that guy has a press conference now near the Academy Research Clubs," Alexander remembered what was written in Today''s magazine "Yeah, he said he will try to explain his vision for Totsuki as the new director," Hayama added after Alexander. "What vision! All he will give is empty promises." Alexander had clearly witnessed Azami''s true self and his motive. If Alexander guessed right, Azami will try to appear as the perfect Director while working his way to his goal silently until there is no need for pretending. '' Many tried to break the wheel... and many were broken by the wheel.'' Alexander thought. As the boys were talking, Azami was doing the press conference now, and just like they talked about, Azami was pictured as the perfect new director who will lead Totsuki into prosperity. Later at night, everyone gathered into the North Star, Natasha was peeling off some orange to eat, she was in deep thoughts ''That kid, Senzaemon should''ve banished him from Japan altogether''. As for the kids, they were gathered around the round table in a circle while playing Uno. Alexander had a deep frown on his forehead "God, how do my cards keep increasing with each round. Just how many +2 cars are there in this game?!!" Alexander going crazy, he can''t believe he wasn''t able to win just one game. forget about one game, he couldn''t even remove his dead-last status. "Fufufu~Just give up babe, you are losing again." Alice throws the last card in her hand as she backed away after being the 1st to empty her hands. "Shut up!!" Alexander growled. "There we go." Takumi sent a +2 card to Alexander, again. "Gahh!!" As if an arrow hit him in the chest, Alexander couldn''t help but feel depressed ''Our family is really cursed, good thing that life wasn''t a game.'' At least God took something from his family but gave them another thing greater. *Ding Dooong~* The dorm bell echoed in the halls, and that was Alexander''s cue "AAAhh!! I need to answer the door, good game guys!!" He shouted before messing the cards up and dashing to the front door. "Way to go, Alexander!" Takumi commented with Uno cards falling on his lab. Hayama looked at the last card in his hand and sighed ''I was about to win.'' he thought. ''If only he waited...he would have probably won.'' Isami looked at his cards and smiled. Well, there are no ''ifs'' in the Uno Championship. Alexander was at the door, he reached for the handle and pulled the door open. And in front of him, stood a giant mountain wearing a green kimono, his long grey beard reached his abdomen, his face had a fierce expression while remaining stoic. This mountain was the ex-director of Totsuki, Nakiri Senzaemon. "Hello, Alexander Helmet." Senzaemon called. "Uh...mm...Hello?!" Alexander tilted his head while feeling confused about Senzaemon being here. "I hope I am not interrupting anything important." Senzaemon leaned forward to face Alexander''s face and look him in the eyes "Ah! Nonono! you just came in the right time, please come in." Alexander stepped sideways and gestured for Senzaemon to go inside "Alice is still up. If you want to see her." he added. "No, I didn''t come for that, but rather...I came looking for you..." Senzaemon said with a calm voice. He turned back and started walking outside "Would you care for a walk? I have a story to tell you." Senzaemon said these words while walking and not looking back. "...Okay..." Alexander didn''t quite understand the reason for senzaemon looking for him, but he would do anything to escape another defeat in Uno. Alexander followed behind Senzaemon and wondered about what story Senzaemon is going to share with him? +++++++++++++++++ Chapter 130 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 114 - The Story Outside of the North Star dormitory. Inside the forest. Alexander was following behind the old Senzaemon, their walk in the woods was quiet and slow As it was nighttime, the moon was illuminating the surrounding area making it easy for the two to see where they are going. ''Say something!!'' Alexander shouted inside his head, this felt like some murder scene from a horror movie. "Has your mother told you about her days in Totsuki?" Senzaemon spoke after a long time of silence. "...No," Alexander answered, his mother would tell him a few things here and there, but she never told him her story. "How much do you know about God''s tongue?" Senzaemon asked again. "Aside from it being a highly sensitive organ that is born with 1 in a trillion chance, then no." Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Then, you don''t see it as a curse?" "Old man, I thought you wanted to tell me a story, not interrogate me." Alexander had enough questions for one day, he needed Senzaemon to get straight to the point. "So impatient..." The old man sighed and looked at the moon "It was more than 20 years ago. when your mother first enlisted in Totsuki..." Senzaemon closed his eyes and started telling the story... "When Alexandra first stepped foot into this school. The young Alexandra was full of passion and raw energy that needed to be unleashed, "Back then, my daughter, the previous holder of the God''s tongue was a second year and the elite 10''s fifth seat, she was a strict girl who loved everything to be in order, while Alexandra was a wild girl who loved to bring anyone who was above her down, on their first meeting...at Alexandra''s battle against their generation''s first seat of the elite 10, Alexandra crushed the poor man and took his family''s business and his seat in the elite 10 making her the youngest 1st seat in the history, Hohoho~ that was a sight to behold!" Senzaemon couldn''t help but laugh at that memory. Alexander chuckled awkwardly, that violent part of his mother wasn''t unfamiliar to him, he had seen a few videos of her when she was a child, all of those videos are of her holding a metal bat and chasing after her brother and father. He also had experienced some holy discipline from her own hands. But what affected Alexander the most is that there is another holder of the God''s tongue ''Two in a row...!'' he thought, there were no records for such a thing, The God Tongue is a skill that manifests into the world once every century, but now, there are two holders of such skill and both are alive. Senzaemon looked back at Alexander and continued "After that battle, your mother and Mana crossed each other many times, Alexandra challenged her to a Shokugeki but Mana kept refusing as it wasn''t necessary or beneficial, with Alexandra''s playful personality and Mana''s strict rules, the two completed each other in a way. It wasn''t long before they became friends...well, Alexandra dragged Mana to be friends. Before she could realize it, she was already treating her like a friend. I was so shocked, for the first time in her life my daughter had a friend." There was actually a tear hanging from Senzaemon''s eyes, that time was his daughter''s happiest time ever, she had a smile on her face that the old him couldn''t describe into words, and that smile grows even wider when Leonora was introduced to the bunch. "Alexandra, Mana, and Leonora, three beasts were living under one roof in Totsuki, the elite 10''s 1st, 2nd, and 3rd seats...Aahhh~ Totsuki was trembling from their presence alone when any of them moved." The old senzaemon started trembling when he remembered that generation of monsters. Alexander wasn''t really surprised as he had seen Leanora and Alexandra together, but he had never seen Mana before, so he got a little curious "And what happened after that...?" Alexander had already guessed that the story will be about one of the three. "Yes...It was after that year. after Alexandra and Leonora became second years while Mana became a third year. At that time, God''s tongue reached its all-time high sensitivity for Mana and she could no longer taste anything less than a 5-star meal, she would sometimes go days without eating and starving herself..." Senzaemon frowned and felt anger acc.u.mulating inside him "...But luckily, Alexandra was there, she made food for Mana to eat with a blessing instead of feeling that sharp pain in her tongue each time she eats something...but with time Alexandra''s food effect started to fade and Mana returned to starving again, she couldn''t even taste anything without puking..." Alexander frowned at that, according to the records he found in his home, God''s tongue wasn''t supposed to act that way at all, it wasn''t supposed to prevent its holder from tasting lesser food at all "What happened after that, did you find the reason behind that?" he asked, he actually became worried, he thought of Erina and she may experience the same thing since Mana is basically her mother. "We looked into ancient books and found that God''s tongue can have such side effects when it experiences a heavy trauma..." Senzaemon said. "What caused that Trauma?" Alexander asked. he walked near Senzaemon to hear him better "Your father..." Alexander almost tripped while he was walking ''IT WAS YOU!!!'' He shouted in his head. "In his first year, he got to know Alexandra and the rest, while he was in the North Star Dorm, he actually made one of his weird experiments and Mana tasted it. Of course, the taste was horrible, but at that time, no one knew that such innocent deed would turn my daughter''s life into a living hell." Senzaemon didn''t hold any grudge against Joechiro, he knows that the man himself had a lot of problems going on in his life too, the last thing Senzaemon wanted to do is add another problem to his life. "Your mother researched a way to dissolve the side effects of God''s tongue... and she found that it can only be undone with a meal made by the twin skill of God''s tongue...The Phantom Hands!" "Phantom Hands?!!" This was the first time Alexander had heard about such skill, the God''s tongue was enough of a miracle, and now there is a twin to that miracle?! "Yes, a skill that can overpower God''s tongue, it can also tame it so it can''t kill its holder. Your mother was believed to be the holder of such skill, but it seems, we were wrong, When everyone graduated, years later, Azami and Mana got to know each other, and Alexandra was running her business but she still came to visit every 10 days, she tried to make the best dish that can lift the side effect from Mana, It was at that time Azami met Alexandra, he was an overly cautious man at that time, he tried to help but in reality, he shouldn''t have. He doubted Alexandra so much that it affected her, he loved Mana and didn''t want to risk anything. A month later, Alexandra came up with a dish that she believed was the solution...But...the dish not only backfired and caused more harm, but it also increased the sensitivity ratio of God''s tongue. now, my daughter can''t even drink water normally, since that day, she has been injecting nutrients into her body in order to sustain herself." Alexander''s mouth was wide open at that point, his eyes were frozen from shock '' What kind of story is that?!'' Alexander couldn''t really grasp "W-well, what does that have to do with our current situation, you obviously telling me this story because of that Azami''s appearance, right?" Alexander tried to move on from that story as quickly as possible. Senzaemon sighed and sat down on the grass when they have reached a cliff that display''s Totsuki''s facilities in a clear view. "Azami...that man, is just afraid, afraid that Erina will end up like Mana soon, his plan for his "True" gourmet world is but the manifestation of his fear, his fear led him astray, he believed if he trapped God''s tongue in a world of a one path flavors where there is nothing to reach for, that will save his daughter, but his fear clouded his love and he did horrible thing to Erina that if he was still in his right mind, he would have cut the hand that dragged her with him to that room..." Alexander was so confused now but everything made sense to him at the same time "While his "education" was a bit effective, he didn''t take notice of his daughter and how she was sinking into the darkness that he himself created. My business here with you here is..." Senzaemon went silent for a moment before he bowed deeply until his head reached the ground while in his sitting position, making Alexander shocked "Alexander Helmet...Please, Save Erina." +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 131 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 115 - The = Sign I had this inspiration to make a cool FanFiction about Disney Characters, of course, none of that Yuri bullshit or weird "IF" scenarios. The plot I have in mind is that the main character will be pulled in a dimensional rift that throws him in the Disney Universe and he starts his journey there (MC is a male of course since the author is a male) I will probably make it as i like the concept in my head. Wait for the Good news!! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "His operation methods are probably still the same as they were 10 years ago..." Senzaemon and Alexander are still inside the woods of the North Star, Senzaemon still has not finished his talk with Alexander " He''ll limit and supervise all of Erina''s interactions with the outside world and create a situation where she can only rely on him." A frown was visible clearly on the old man''s face, he still can remember how all the letters that were sent by Alice were shredded to pieces and disposed of by Azami. "At this rate, Erina will be locked up back in her cage again where no one''s voice can reach her." Just when the old man finished his words, a drop of water fell on Alexander''s nose. Before he can notice it, rain started pouring down on the two of them. "Hmm...I must go back, forgive me for disturbing your rest." Senzaemon looked at the young man in front of him with gentle eyes "But...You are the only one i can count on in this kind of situation." Senzaemon closed his eyes for a moment before he turned around to leave. Alexander was standing alone in his place with rain soaking him wet, his hair started falling down on his face and covering it showing how long it is. Alexander sighed and looked at his Dorm ''If i can get a hold of Erina beside me, I can protect her from the hollow-eyes guy...But where is she now?'' Alexander decided he will help his friend, No, the term friend doesn''t apply anymore, Alexander will answer Erina''s feelings to him. With that, he may cause Alice harm again, she may get angry at him again, but he is willing to bet that she will sacrifice a little for her cousin''s safety. ''This will be the second time...'' Alexander is well aware of what he is doing and what his decision of Taking Erina as his will cause, but all he can do is hope nothing major will happen. ''Let''s head back first.'' Alexander started walking back to his dorm and take shelter from the rain as he has become more soaked by the second. After a good amount of running and hiding from the rain under the trees, Alexander finally reached the North Star''s door, he opened it and jumped inside " So cold!!" He shivered from the cold wind and icy raindrops. When he looked in front of him, he saw his friends gathered in the stairs around someone, he walked to them after he had grabbed a towel and wiped his hair and face dry from the water "What is going?" he asked. Everyone looked back at him. One particular purple-haired girl caught Alexander''s attention as he recognized her'' Isn''t that...?'' he thought "Oh! Alexander!" Alice popped her head back as she was surprised by him. When Alexander looked past her, he saw the honey blond-haired girl that busied his mind for some time now. ''Just when i was thinking about her, i find her in my home!'' Alexander thought His heartbeat fastened for a second at her soaked uniform, he quickly throws the towel on his head on her body to cover it. "AH!" Erina exclaimed in surprise, she looked at him with a red blush on her face, she is still embarrassed by her confession so she quickly avoided his gaze. Hisako continued to clean Erina''s hair and dry her neck and arms. The others quickly picked up the hints "Alright, good night everybody." Takumi dragged Isami and left for their room. These guys have been around Alexander and Alice enough to know what he did now just meant, and they weren''t willing to stay and confirm their assumption either. "Mee too..." Hayama stretched a little " Nakiri, please make yourself at home." He then left to his room too. "I will be in my room, if you need me, my lady," Ryo said. Alice was silent for a moment, her hands trembled for a moment and she looked at Erina with a complicated eye "You...!" Alice knows Alexander very well, that small gesture of him trying to cover Erina''s body was a clear sign that something happened between the two. Erina avoided her eyes too, she was really in a bad position today. "By the way, how did you come here?" Alexander asked suddenly breaking the bad mood that was rising up. "Humph, I saved her." Alice looked the other way from Erina "This great me decided to save the little puppy that was imprisoned after encountering that assistant walking around the dorm like a zombie, I went through all that trouble and look where that got me." Alexander laughed awkwardly. "If you still hate, why did you help me escape in the first place?" Erina asked with her eyes piercing through Alice''s head. "Don''t get the wrong idea idiot, I still dislike you, but I hate that father of yours more than you by a hundred folds," Alice said with hatred. She wasn''t ignorant, Senzaemon has informed her why Erina never replied to her messages, but she still blamed Erina for not even trying to contact her in any way. "I still can''t forgive you for not contacting me." "That was because--" Erina tried to explain but she was cut off by Alice "And now I dislike you even more, just when did you get the idea to make a move on Alexander?" And at that, as if a switch was turned on in Erina''s heart, she stood up in front of Alice and looked at her eyes with determination "You know how I feel and knew how you felt. Just because you beat me to him first doesn''t give you the right to reject my feelings for him." it was as if a fire was burning inside Erina. "This world allows four and there is nothing you can do to stop it." On the Other hand, Arato and Alexander were walking back from the two girls, both of them don''t want to get caught in their anger. "What! you mean I can let him take whoever he wants while still being with me? you must be mad!" Alice retorted "You are the mad one, you accepted Kobayashi Rindo but refused your own cousin!" Erina poked Alice''s cheeks hard enough to push Alice''s head back. "Shut up, what does that have to do with this!" Alice slapped Erina''s hand away. "Lisen here, I love him." Erina pointed at Alexander with her hands "You love him, all I ask is for you to let me love him, nothing more nothing less...He is the only light I have left." Erina added the last part in a whispering manner as she lowered her head down but it was still heard by Alice. Alice felt her heart being stapped, she felt sad, she knows what Erina been through, she still loves this idiot girl in front of her, she still loves her as much as she did "...Fine..." She can''t keep hurting her because of a little jealousy, it''s not like she will lose Alexander, she knows that Alexander can deal with the three of them at once...But it''s still damn hurt to share him again. But this time will be the last. When Erina heard Alice, she was shocked, she lifted her head to look at Alice and found her crying, just like Alice, Erina loves her cousin so much, she couldn''t help it but reach for Alice and hug her as they cry together and burn their sadness away. Alexander and Arato were still standing in front of them shocked at how things turned like this. Both of their jaws were dropped to the floor. In another location... Totsuki''s management buildings area, at the top tower, is where the head director''s office is located. In his new office, Azami was wearing a faint smile on his pale face while going through some paperwork, the pen in his hands moved smoothly. The door was knocked on softly "Come in." Azami responded. The door was opened and Etsuya Eizan entered "You called for me?" he asked, his face had an arrogant expression, his confidant was boasted by a large ratio at the day he became the head of his family, he had discovered that his dead brother was hiding a considerable amount of cash that he used to strengthen his family''s company and bring it back on his feet, and now with his newfound power, he didn''t fear anyone, not even the head director of Totsuki, even Azami will have to think twice when opposing him. "Yes, Mr.Etsuya, i have been looking for you regarding some work that i trust only you can do," Azami spoke with a gentle tone, he flattered Eizan a little to soften his bad mood. "So, what do i need to do?" Eizan asked. "Nothing much, after my broadcast earlier, i have decided to send someone to carry on my orders." Azami hosted a broadcast for the whole school where he stated his administration''s new rules. 1-All self-governed bodies like Seminars, Research societies, and associations are all to be dissolved 2-Creating new organization called the [Central], this organization will be in charge of passing down new methods of cooking and lessons from the Elite 10, it also means that students don''t need to create new dishes anymore as they will be taught by the best in this school. Azami had stated that he loathes the old ways of cooking and he thinks that it breaks down talents and it has soiled the gourmet world, he stated that none of the students will be abandoned or sacrificed, no one will be used to polish another. And with a straight face, he has asked for the students to help him create the new world of gourmet. And of course, he met many angry complains from Research Societies concerning dissolving them. So, he got annoyed by hearing all of them and decided to send someone to silence them. "I need you to go and see for yourself the closing of all of these R.S and Seminars..." Azami handed Eizan a doc.u.ment of all of the existing R.S and Seminars in Totsuki. "But before that, i need you to make sure that these two are the first one to be closed." Azami handed him another doc.u.ment. Eizan opened it and his eyes trembled ''Isn''t this where...?!!'' "The North Star and Polar Star Dormitories are the twin dorms and the only dorms in this school, for long they have maintained their independence as a self profiting after being separated from Totsuki, and undisputedly it is a target of the new administration''s purge. So, kindly go and see them shut by tomorrow." Azami smiled not noticing Eizan''s sweating forehead. With no other reason for him being here, Azami dismissed Eizan from his office Outside ''Why?... Why me?'' Eizan felt his knees going cold in fear from thinking that he has to crossroads with Alexander so soon. In another location, in her apartment, Kobayashi Rindo was in her living room eating some food she had prepared for herself, she was eating while looking at one device in her hand with anticipation. After a few moments, Rindo stopped moving for about a minute and then started laughing out loud "Hahahaha!! I am!! I really did it, I am just about to turn 19 this month!!" The device she was holding in her hand was a pregnancy test device, and it had the = sign, meaning that Rindo was pregnant ________________________________________ +What a sneaky boy Alexander is!! Even I didn''t see that coming (?? ?? ?) since I didn''t probably explain it...Remember when Alexander returned from the Stagier exams first and he had a whole week for himself which he spent with Rindo...well, he stuck the Russian carrot in the Italian Land! ----------------------------------------- "Wait until Alexander hears about this!!" Rindo ran out of the apartment back to Totsuki in happiness. While this was going on, Alexander in his bed sneezed so hard he felt his nose hurt " Did I catch a cold or what?" he questioned not knowing that how hard his life is going to be. ++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 132 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 116 - EH!! The next day... The North Star Dorm, everything was quiet as everyone was asleep, but there were rattling in the kitchen as Natasha was making something for the kids before they wake up. It was early in the morning. Alexander was in his room sleeping half-n.a.k.e.d with Alice on top of him. Erina was using the room in front of Alexander''s room, Arato was with her as she was still very worried about her friends and couldn''t let her go, the two girls were sleeping peacefully. After a few moments, Alexander''s eyes started to open, he looked at the girl in his arms and sighed. Calming her down wasn''t an easy thing yesterday''s night. He slipped away from her and went downstairs. "Good morning." Natasha met Alexander in the dining room "Good morning." Alexander yawned and took his place on the table while resting his head on the table. "I heard you had it tough with Alice after our guest came yesterday..." Natasha chuckled as she served the plates in their respective places while Talking with Alexander "Don''t mention it, i don''t know if i am too lucky or the opposite," Alexander grumbled with his face on the table "Fufufu~ who knows..." The two spent some time together while waiting for the others to come down. Later, Hayama came down with Ryo, the Isami and Takumi. They joined Alexander to continue sleeping on the table while waiting for the girls. Alice came down with her uniform on and joined Alexander to sit beside him. Then, Arato and Erina came down, Erina was a little nervous being around Alexander''s friends and more than nervous for being near Alexander, she still kicks the air when she remembers what happened yesterday between her and Alice. She with Arato sat in the opposite direction of Alice and Alexander. "Here you go..." Natasha placed the last plate and sat down in the head chair "Start your breakfast everyone." After having an enjoyable breakfast that even Erina couldn''t complain about, everyone went to their own thing. Hayama went back to his room to read some books, Ryo to clean his tools while Isami and Takumi had things to do in their room, apparently, they got a lot of gifts from their fans and they are having a hard time sleeping with a mountain of boxes on their heads. Natasha went to clean the dishes leaving Arato, Erina, Alexander, and Alice sitting alone on the table and exchanging a few awkward gazes between each other. Alexander couldn''t take it anymore so he pulled out his phone and started watching some videos. This situation continued on for a long period of time and until the awkwardness started to fade as Arato took the initiative to strike a conversation between the two cousins, while at first, the two weren''t so kine about talking to each other, but soon they started arguing again, but this time, no negative feelings could be felt between them. Alexander who could hear them just smiled slightly and sighed as he continued to watch more videos. Later, after 15 minutes. The door was knocked on very hard, Alexander went to open the door as Natasha was cleaning the dishes and the girl arguing, he opened the door and a red princess launched forward at his chest pushing him down on the ground "Helooo~" She said with her cute and high pitched cute voice. Alice and Erina saw her and immediately went to her like flash and pulled her up from Alexander "Get up!" they said. "Kahaha!" Rindo laughed her as she was pulled up by Erina and Alice. "Easy, easy, i don''t want to exhaust myself." Rindo said so while having difficulty in breathing as she was running her with full speed. "...You''re the one to talk?" Alice said with a tired sigh. "Rindo-senpai, I thought you had a business meeting with the German Culinary Academy''s elite 10''s first sea?" Erina recalled where Rindo is supposed to be currently "Oh, I let Tsukasa take care of that," Rindo said with a proud smile making Erina facepalm. "Forget about that, why were you rushing in here? did something happened?" Alexander stood up and spoke to his fianc¨¦e while stretching his arms. "Yeah, i had to tell you something," Rindo said with a cute nod. "What? i am not going to accompany you to any place, i am very tired." Alexander said and turned to return and lay on the floor. Alice shook her head while she reached for her shoes as it was time for her to leave for her class "Not that, I am pregnant," Rindo said. "Is that so...." Alexander said. Only after a couple of seconds later did it down on him along with Arato, Alice, and Erina. "Eh!!" Alexander looked at Rindo. "Eh!!" Alice looked at Rindo. "Eh!!" Erina looked at Alexander. "Eh!!" Hisako looked at Erina. "Eh!!" Rindo looked at Erina. the five of them froze in their places in shock, the most shocked one is Erina as she was barely able to process what had happened, while Alice can kind of understand as it is not strange for Rindo to get pregnant. "Y-You sure?" Asked Alexander, his hands started sweating and trembling ''I am becoming a father?!'' he thought. "Of course, I did the home test yesterday," Rindo replied. On that note, Erina blacked out as she couldn''t take it anymore, she read in Shojo mangas that things like this can happen but the plot is moving too fast for her to follow. Alice, on the other hand, was just blaming her age ''If only I was nineteen...'' She thought. While the five people are busy in their shock, the door was open again and a platinum-haired boy entered with more than 10 other boys following him. "Excuse me." he announced, "I hope you don''t mind me coming in." Eizan said. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 133 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 117 - Path In the middle of the shocked family, Eizan stepped in seeing their faces frozen while Rindo is standing proudly with her chest up. "Excuse me..." Eizan called, his men were standing behind him at the door waiting for his orders. His eyes looked around for a bit and saw Erina on the floor with Arato fanning her ''What the hell happened?'' he questioned. "Oh! Eizan, yaho~" Rindo finally noticed Eizan''s presence after she was done basking in her fianc¨¦e''s shocked eyes and the joules glares from Alice "What did you come here for?" she asked. "I have some orders to carry on," Eizan replied. He looked at Alexander and coughed, Alexander finally snapped out of his thoughts but he never looked at Eizan. "I have something i need to tell you..." Eizan said. "I am not available at the moment..." Alexander said, he walked to Rindo and grabbed her shoulders tightly "Are you serious? you''re not joking, right?" Alexander asked to which Rindo nodded to. "When did the two of you go at it?" Alice asked while trying to calm her jealousy as much as possible, she too wanted to be pregnant, but she can''t be unless she is near graduation, damn the pills she has been taking. "When Alexander came back from the Stagier exams earlier, we spent a lot of time together," Rindo said, Alexander thought for a moment, he was convinced now that Rindo was playing around this time. He looked at her and smiled with a warm smile, Alice shook her head as she knows that Rindo will get most of the attention in the next 9 months for sure, Her days are getting worse, just yesterday she had to make up with Erina and accept her with Alexander and now Rindo is pregnant. How unlucky can she be?! "Excuse me, but this is really important!!" Eizan raised his voice a little bit making Alexander look at him with a murderous intent which scared the little Eizan so much that he felt his heart reach his throat "What do you want?" Alexander asked while looking at Eizan. "What is this noise?!!" Natasha came from inside as she heard Eizan shout earlier "Alexander, who was shouting?!!" Takumi and the rest came too "It wasn''t me, it was him." Alexander pointed at Eizan who was standing awkwardly "huh?! What do you need boy?" Natasha asked Eizan "Yes. I have come to tell y--" "Ah! Erina-chan! Why is she on the floor?!!" Natasha ignored Eizan and ran to Erina on the floor. The girls went to help Erina regain her consciousness "Senpai! I''ve been meaning to ask you about all of this central thing for some time now." Takumi saw Rindo and went to talk to her "Just why did you agree to such ideal?" Hayama asked "Nothing much, I just thought it would be fun." Rindo shrugged her shoulders "There you go again." Alice shook her head "Hey, hey, back off, don''t get too close to her." Alexander stepped between Rindo and the others as they were swarming her. The poor Eizan was getting more unnoticeable with each second. His body started trembling and he could no longer take it "LISTEN TO ME FOR F.U.C.K SAKE!!" he shouted And after shouted by a second, he received a striking slap to his face "Bitch! Don''t shout near my ears!" Alexander slapped Eizan on the face who was shocked greatly by this. Everyone looked at Eizan with petty and sympathy. Eizan gritted his teeth and mumbled ''Fine, I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g close this one by myself.'' he said. Eizan cleared his throat and said, "I have come to carry the orders of the headmaster, for long, The North Star has been an independent territory in Totsuki who maintained it''s independent with self profit, this dorm shall be closed as it contradicts with Azami''s new administration." Natasha who heard the clear mockery in his tone felt shocked, she knew that Azami will target her dorm sooner or later, he hated Alexandra to the bone. Everyone was surprised but not too much as they had seen the broadcast. "And why should we do what you say?" Natasha stood up to her dorm, if they think they can lock her home then they are mistaken. "It is not your choice, the Polar star has received a similar warning earlier, of course, they were foolish enough to challenge the administration for a shokugeki for their dorm as many others like them did, and you''re free to do so..." Eizan chuckled and pushed his glasses back "...I am willing to take on any challenge." "And that is exactly what''re we gonna do!" Said Takumi "We can''t let you close our dorm willingly!" "Humph! Feel Free..." Eizan turned around to leave with his men "Let''s go boys..." he needs to get out of here real quick, this as long as he can keep a straight face after being slapped. On his way back... "Oi, Eizan..." Alexander followed behind Eizan and called him with a bland tone causing the poor guy to tense "What?" he asked "You know...life isn''t your mother, gets angry then call you for dinner. Life will be angry at you but it will call other people to dinner, and you''ll be the main course." Alexander tried to be poetic for a second but he needs to keep it real "You are crossing my lines, don''t walk the same path as your brother." ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 134 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 118 - The Game of Power People are preparing to go back to school and I am still doing exams! Life is such-- ______________________________________ "I am sorry..." On the dinner table, Erina stopped eating and spoke to everyone around her. "What?" Asked Alexander, he was confused as he didn''t seem to understand why Erina needed to apologize. "Father is running things on his own terms. All of that is because I couldn''t stand up to him." Erina had a gloomy aura around her "That is not true Erina-sama, you had no choice in the matter" Arato didn''t want her friend to be affected by all of this, including her, everyone in this place understands that Erina is blameless. "By the way, where is Hayama?" Asked Takumi, after Eizan left them. Rindo approached him and told him something in secret. "He is probably at Jun-sensei''s place..." Alice answered as she took another bite of her Curry. "Anyway, Erina. I don''t need to worry, we will do something about this, we can''t just let them kick us out of here with any retaliation." Alexander put down his spoon and sighed. "If I remember correctly, Eizan said he accepts any challenge." "You mean a Shokugeki?!" Erina said meekly "Yeah..." "I don''t think it will be that easy, even for an elite 10 such as Eizan-senpai, challenging that many of students are very suspicious, they have something up their sleeves." "Of course they do." Alexander said with a sarcastic tone "And we will find out tomorrow at his Shokugeki with the Sushi research society." "Enough of this..." Natasha put down her fork with force on the table. She already pissed enough at Azami and Eizan and she can''t stand hearing about them no more "When you finish eating, clean and go to sleep, thinking about their tricks won''t do is any good for the time being." She said after cleaning her lips. She stood up and left for her room. "Okay~," Said everyone. They were sure that whatever Eizan and Azami were plotting, it will be revealed tomorrow morning. Later at night. Alexander received a call from Soma, it seems he wanted to ask about their situation, and after knowing that they have the same problem, Soma decided to meet up with Alexander this late at night. And before Alexander could refuse, Soma already hangs up on him after saying he would be waiting for him at the Rock Stand street. "That brat." Alexander felt a headache after that. But still, he couldn''t leave him like that and decided to meet with his brother. After they have met, Soma said he will be challenging Eizan to a Shokugeki to which Alexander agreed to. "But it seems I will be the first one to go." Alexander said to Soma "After all, I have contacted the Shokugeki department and said that I will have my Shokugeki with Eizan in the evening. "Great, I think will go the day after tomorrow then." Soma looked at the night sky "I can''t let my dorm go down like that." "...I think so too." Alexander hated the look that the old Natasha is carrying around with her. He determined to cheer her up no matter what. "Alright, go home, kid." Alexander stood up and left to his dorm after parting ways with Soma who was shouting he wasn''t a kid at the departing Alexander. The next day, the whole school was watching today''s first Shokugeki for the right to keep a research society up. Eizan faced another student who is a third-year, he was the captain of the Sushi R.S. he was a bulky man with a tall build. As soon as the Shokugeki started, he gave it his all and started making the best Sushi he can. He did his hardest to beat Eizan and he even used his R.S. full resources to get the best ingredients and tools. While he was working his ass off, Eizan took a chair and sat down while watching him with clear mockery. But the Sushi R.S. captain didn''t pay him any mind. After being done. He served his dish. The three judges smirked and pushed the buttons, the top screen displayed: _____________________________ lEtsuya Eizan : 3 points. / l / l Hassai Ichisan : 0 points / lˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞˇŞ-- "OI!! Why did the results show up like that, you still haven''t even tasted my dish and he still didn''t even cook his own!!" The captain of sushi R.S. shouted. But his complaint was met with mockery from the judges. "We don''t need to taste this dead fish to know how disgusting it is!" Said the judge in the middle. "People like you aren''t needed in Totsuki." Said another sending shockwave of disbelieve through the heart of Hassai and all of Totsuki''s students who were watching. "You get it now don''t you?" Eizan stood up and walked to Hassai "You''re expelled." He said with a giant smirk on his face. "Th...That''s not fair!" Hassai felt disbelieve and dispair. Eizan laughed out loud and faced the camera "To all of you idiots out there... SHOKUGEKI IS DEAD!!!" Eizan ensured his victory and the Azami administrations'' success with his plan. Even Azami felt touched with the lengths Eizan went to. In the North Star dorm, everyone was shocked and frozen in their place. Erina felt her heart drop cold. Alexander had one eye closed and the other open with a smile on his face ''The game of power, huh?'' a light chuckle escaped his mouth with mockery '' Frankly, that''s a game I am very good at.'' he thought. +++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 135 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 119 - About to begin "This is outrageous!!" Takumi slammed his hand on the table with frustration "Even the judges turned their backs on us, how are we even supposed to fight back in a situation like this?" He wasn''t the only one feeling like this, Ryo, Isami, Alice, Hisako, Erina, and Natasha. The only one who wasn''t bothered by this is Alexander "Relax, Takumi. It''s not a big deal." Alexander said while leaning back on his chair and looking at the ceiling. "It is a big deal," Hisako said, she looked at Alexander not understanding how can he be this calm, especially since his match is tomorrow against not only Eizan but the judges too. Alexander chuckled as everyone looked at him in confusion "This but a game of power, for a normal student, this is checkmate, but not for me. I have my ways around things." He felt a vibration in his pocket and took out his phone. he received a message from Vlad -Vlad: Everything is done, you don''t need to worry. Alexander smiled and typed back -Alexander: Good work. Alexander stood up and passed by Erina who was still down, he ruffled her hair and laughed "Stop being so sad about everything, nothing happened because of you." Erina knows this but she still can''t get the idea out of her head. "He is right, seeing you like this disgust me!" Alice while giving Erina the stink eye. "Then maybe you should look somewhere else." Erina retorted. "Is that so? I live here though..." When everyone saw that the two cousins are going to start arguing again, they decided to follow Alexander and leave them be. Even Hisako started to have trouble calming the two down. Despite this, the dead Shokugeki was just the start, The Azami administration has already started its plan to reform the schooling system as students and teachers were instructed to follow strict protocol and specific recipes with specific methods provided solely by the Azami administration. Any outsider method or receipt is prohibited to be practiced. Students have started to feel the change, a lot of them were forced to do things they were the worst at, there was no longer the freedom of choosing a cuisine course that you can study and major in, the Azami administration required everyone to attend all of the numerous cuisine course out there and study them all in order. There was no longer any free time. Totsuki has become a prison. After Eizan''s stunt today, he went to the Shokugeki department to ask if there any challenges. "They were all canceled!!" Shouted the chief of the Shokugeki department. He was angry frustrated and sad. How can they taint such sacred dual between students? "How unfortunate, and here i was planning on accepting them all! HAHAHA!!" Eizan couldn''t help but laugh and mock everyone and how stupid they became. "But chief...there is still one left." The chief''s secretary said while taking a challenge letter that she had received today''s morning. "It''s from Saiba Alexander, his letter is directed towards Eizan as the representative of the Azami administration, his wining condition is the abolishment of the North Star dorm closing." "Saiba Alexander?!" The chief shouted from shock "The top first-year?!" He questioned. His secretary nodded in response. "Alexander..."Eizan swallowed some saliva, he was nervous about his rash action yesterday. Alexander''s words are still echoing in his head. He felt his forehead sweating and fear started building up inside him. He can still see his brother dying by one command from Alexander. ''Calm down, he won''t use his power in Totsuki, he is not that type of guy, everything is fine. Plus, i am only acting upon Azami''s orders, if someone will receive his backlash, it will be Azami himself.'' Eizan convinced himself The next day... It was finally time for Alexander''s Shokugeki. When the students heard that the strongest first year is challenging Eizan, a sparkle of pride and joy that there was someone at least not backing out and fighting for his right. Many thought this was a stupid move, a suicidal act. But none f them dared to mock Alexander, he was far and much braver than them, them who backed out like cowards trying to save their skins. The Shokugeki would be broadcasted to the whole of Totsuki by the Shokugeki department. [The Shokugeki was confirmed yesterday between Etsuya Eizan and Saiba Alexander, the winning condition is the abolishment of the North Star Dorm''s closing while the losing condition is the closing of the North Star and Saiba Alexander''s expulsion] the announcer woman said. The camera was focusing on Alexander and Eizan who were standing beside each other, they seem to be talking as they don''t have mics on them to convey their converstation. "You really should just quit. This is very diffrent than what you think, you can''t solve this with cooking." Eizan said to Alexander who chuckled at his words. "You think i will let you do your own thing?" Alexander looked at him with a side glance. "Humph, this Shokugeki is a dead end. And to save us time, I have sent several of my boys to evacuate the North Star while you taste your first defeat here." Eizan grow bolder as he spoke in a provocative manner Alexander noticed this and chuckle "Well, I hope you are not lying, then I won''t feel bad for cutting your tongue and pulling your eyes out after that." Alexander laughed it off as he went to look at the ingredients Eizan smiled pushed his glasses back "fufufu~ that was just a lie, I still need to properly defeat you." While saying so, he took his phone and sent a quick message - Eizan: abort! go back, don''t enter the North Star, wait until I am done. If you did anything else, I will send your corps to the human trafficking organization. Eizan closed his phone and looked at Alexander ''This guy can be scary at times. I almost forgot that the reason he killed my brother was that he harmed his men.'' Eizan reflected on his actions and decided to save his life. And at that moment, the judges entered the hall. Eizan smirked and went to greet them "Gentleman...good day to you, I hope we have another successful Shokugeki this time too." He said with his arms wide open "Y-yeah, we do too..." One of the judges said awkwardly. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 136 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 120 - How The Mighty Has Fallen The Shokugeki was about to start Soo. Alexander got ready as the theme will be announced soon. But before any of that could happen, the door of the hall was slammed open with Rindo rushing in with what could be described as an angry face? "God damn it Eizan, you mean four eyes!!" "Rindo?!" She ran to Eizan and locked his head "It''s Rindo-SENPAI for you!!" Rindo crushed the poor guy''s head until he started begging for her to release him. "You idiot, do you know how much paperwork I had to do while you''re playing around with these Shokugekis! And that damn Kouga didn''t show up yet!!" "Sup, babe." Rindo looked at Alexander like a little kitten and greet Alexander, she didn''t forget to greet her fianc¨¦r before continuing to scold Eizan. Rindo was clearly angry at the load of paperwork that was sent to her. But Alexander couldn''t help but wonder... "Then where is work?" He asked. "I dumped it on Tsukasa," Rindo said with a proud smile. Eizan took the chance to retreat away from her. "Haha!" Alexander could imagine the poor man under a sea of paper. "Anyway... let''s start the match," Eizan spoke once he was in a safe distance from Rindo. "Ah, yeah. Wait I need to check my ingredients one last time." Alexander didn''t trust Eizan that much when it comes to cooking, he may have done something to his ingredients. While Alexander is away, Rindo looked at Eizan with a serious smile "You''re really dumb, aren''t you!" She said causing Eizan to frown. "What are you talking about?" "While I am not sure about who is more powerful than the other when it comes to cooking, I am definitely sure that you are the weak one when it comes to playing with power." Rindo knew that Eizan wouldn''t behave this reckless. He knows what Alexander can do, so why? Unless he had a misunderstanding about him. [Ladies and gentlemen, the Shokugeki starts now.] The announcer said as the camera focused on Alexander and Eizan facing each other. "The theme is simple, in fact, too simple..." Eizan smirked, "it''s turkey..." He said. Alexander tilted his head, when he went through his ingredients, he saw a turkey there so he had already anticipated this. In the North Star, everyone was watching with worry, they are still afraid that Eizan and the judges will treat Alexander the same way as the last guy. Erina clenched her fist '' Alexander-sama...'' she was hoping that Alexander can overcome this and help them all. [Ah! Alexander has taken the lead and decided to cook his dish... As for Eizan, he is still the same bastard as always] everyone who was watching laughed at the announcer''s clear bias. Since she wasn''t a staff of Totsuki and was a journalist, she had the freedom to say whatever she can. Alexander has noticed that Eizan didn''t move and returned to sit back, he didn''t mind him and continue his work. Rindo sighed while standing behind Eizan "you should cook." She said. "What are you saying, the results are mine to give. I am the winner of this match since the moment we stepped into this room..." Eizan did not doubt that he is the winner. Rindo just shook her head and looked at the judges. Their movement couldn''t escape her eyes, they were afraid, afraid of the man who was cooking for them, Rindo smirked and looked at Eizan and thought '' I can''t wait to see your reaction.'' With Alexander. He had already Preheated the oven to 175 degrees C. Lined the turkey roaster with long sheets of aluminum foil that will be long enough to wrap over the turkey. Stirred together the parsley, rosemary, sage, thyme, lemon pepper, and salt in a small bowl. Rubbed the herb mixture into the cavity of the turkey, then stuffed with the celery, orange, onion, and carrot. and placed the turkey into the roasting pan. Poured the chicken broth and champagne over the turkey, making sure to get some champagne in the cavity. Brought the aluminum foil over the top of the turkey, and sealed it. Every move of Alexander was flawless, his fingers tapped on the turkey roaster as if he was piano and he was the pianist. Rindo smiled seeing that Alexander was enjoying himself. She had a hunch about what he did in preparation for this event but it seems even though he was prepared, he still did his best as a chef. Alexander baked the turkey in the Preheated oven for more than an hour and a half. And in the meantime, he and Rindo got into a lovely chat about children''s names, while Eizan is sitting awkwardly behind them. He doesn''t know why but he feels as if someone is choking him. He feels nervous and afraid as if he is being played by someone. While the turkey is being baked. Alexander and Rindo cake to a conclusion and agreed that if the baby is a boy, then his name will be Ace, but if it was a girl, their family can decide on that. When the time was right, Alexander uncovered the turkey and sweet and droll leaking aroma spread around the room, even Rindo couldn''t help but try to each for a bite but her hand was slapped away. Alexander returned the turkey as soon as he revealed it to continue baking it, but even when he did so, the sweet aroma is still lingering around making everyone hope for a bite. Then after a long period, Alexander got a needle and pierced the thigh of the turkey and let it there for a moment before taking it out and placing it on his lower lip "Alright, that should be it." From his knowledge and years of experience, Alexander already abandoned the thermometer and started to rely on his lips to estimate the heat of his food. After all, he can''t always have a thermometer on him. He then removed the turkey from the oven, covered it with a doubled sheet of aluminum foil, and allowed it to rest in a warm area which was near the oven. "I am sorry for making you wait, I hope you don''t mind waiting for a couple of minutes." As Alexander said that. The judges nodded their heads quietly and didn''t mind. But, when the heavenly scent of the turkey kept traveling between the people''s noses, it made them gulp from hunger and l.u.s.t. Rindo was the most troublesome one here. As for Eizan, he couldn''t believe how can such aroma be produced by a mere turkey roaster. He felt fear for a second but he calmed down '' Don''t panic, the judges are on my side, even if he made the best food out there, he wouldn''t be able to win, we are paying them a huge amount of money after all.'' After a few minutes, Alexander started slicing the turkey and gave the first slice to Rindo who was threatening to steal the whole thing for herself. After that, he gave the judges their plates "Sorry for the wait, eat ''till you''re full." Alexander said Giving the cue, the judges took their forks and knives to take the first bite. Eizan frowned at that as he didn''t remember instructing them to taste the dishes. Rindo''s previous words rang in his ears. Eizan looked at Rindo and he saw her trembling while clenching her fist hard around the fork "So good~," Rindo said with her face red from joy and delight. The tinder slice of the turkey in her mouth was melted as soon as she put it in her mouth sending her to the lands of flavors. It was as if Rindo was being enslaved by this light but strong taste. And if the second seat of the elite 10 of Totsuki felt this way. Then we can''t say the judges didn''t feel the same. The three men were crying as they felt their exhausted soul was being healed with each bite which they know is but an illusion but they still wanted to live in this illusion instead. [The judges have decided to give their votes!] All of Totsuki''s students closed their eyes as they know that this is the part where Alexander will lose. The results were shown on the big screen and it shocked everyone else except Alexander. Saiba Alexander : 3 votes Etsuya Eizan : 0 votes "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!!" the first one to react was Eizan. He launched himself at the judges " WHO GAVE YOU THE PERMISSION TO VE AGAINST ME?!!" he shouted, his hands neared the judges to rip them apart but the security stopped him. Rindo looked at her fianc¨¦e asking for a second but there was no more which caused her a major disappointment. outside of the room, Totsuki was in an uproar, one first-year revived the dead Shokugeki, he crushed the corrupted Shokugeki. Rindo fist-bumped Alexander "Nice." She was laughing at Eizan whose face turned to that of a shaved ape with many veins of blood threatening to pop off. "Oh, how the mighty have fallen." Alexander could barely hold back his laughter after seeing Eizan look more like an ape with each second. "So how did you convince them...?" While the two of them; Rindo and Alexander, stood in the corner avoiding the conflict between Eizan and the judges, Rindo asked Alexander. "No much, i just called Vlad, invited the judges for a small talk about corruption and justice that they wished they could exit the building as soon as possible to put it in practice." Alexander didn''t wish to tell Rindo the whole story. But she was a former Mafia leader''s daughter and she knows what happens when Mafia Leaders invite someone for talk. "I thought you never would use your power in Totsuki?" Rindo asked this question on behalf of Eizan, she had a hunch about why he was clear about winning even though he knows what Alexander is capable of doing. Alexander chuckled and shook his head "they are using their power to influence things to go their way...so why shouldn''t I?" ++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 137 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 121 - Its Not Hayama In another location... Beijing... Several black cars stopped in front of a Chinese noodles restaurant in a secluded area. Men in Black suits and sunglasses stepped out and cleared the area, the main car''s door was opened to reveal a man in a long grey coat and a hat, he had a dragon''s tattoo on his neck. He looked around him and then to the Chinese restaurant in front of him, he adjusted his clothes and looked at his watch and walked to the door. He knocked on the door three times in a rhythmical manner. A man with the build of hulk opened the door and scanned the man in front of him "Tai Lung?" he questioned with a deep voice. "Indeed, I presume that Haru is here." Tai Lung said with a calm and calculative tone. The hulking man nodded and opened the door to let Tai Lung in. His men wanted to follow him but the hulk stopped them "No, only him." He said. "Just stay back, Haru is a friend." Tail Lung said from behind the hulk making his men relax a little. The hulk led Tai Lung inside through a long and dark path lit by candles "Still loves the mysterious atmosphere." Tai Lung said to himself as he remembered the man he will be meeting soon. After a couple of minutes of walking, the path finally ended in a large and round hall. Tai Lung looked around to see several armed men scattered around the hall, and in one particular corner, the man Tai Lung was looking for is sitting in his desk doing the paperwork with two men standing behind him. "Haru, my friend!" Tai Lung raised his hand in happiness that wasn''t shown in his face or voice as he walked to Haru "What brought you here, Tai Lung?" Haru said without even looking at his guest. "Can''t a man visit his friend from time to time?" Tai Lung joked as he took his place in front of Haru to sit down. Haru stopped writing for a moment before he continued, he chuckled "We''re not friends..." Haru said "...Just say what you need, I am busy." "Busy with following the Helmet Boy?" Tai Lung said. He no longer bothered to lighten the mood making Haru clench his fist when he remembered the name. "You are going to hit a wall soon and you will be dragging us with you too." Tai Lung said. Haru didn''t reply and kept on doing his paperwork. Tai Lung gritted his teeth in frustration at the young man in front of him "Enough of this, you know you can''t win..." Tai Lung calmed down and talked calmly "your foolish act will bring us a lot of disasters in the future, in fact, it has already done." "What do you mean?" Haru asked. "My men have seen the Baba Yaga snooping around China for a few days last month..." Tai Lung rubbed his head "You can''t stay hidden like this, and I can''t help you anymore, the Red Blinders are keeping me under surveillance 24/7." Haru smiled slightly and finally put down his pen "It seems i have caused you many troubles, cousin. But don''t worry, i know i won''t be able to win against the Red Blinders...The thing is, I don''t need to win, I just need to take one life and I can die with no regrets." Haru said. Tai Lung looked at Haru and he sighed "Just what did Alexander Helmet do to you that you hate him this much?" He asked. This was a question he has been asking for a long time but never received the answer Haru looked at the candles as fire dance on them, that fire resembles Haru''s soul a lot, a dense ball of unidentified hatred that tries to burn and consumes its target with everything until its life span is over "I don''t know, but..."Haru gritted his teeth "...When i saw his face that day...A great pain assaulted my legs, arms, and eyes, I felt like i was cut into pieces and then burned alive and all I wanted was him dead. And I am sure to do that." Tai Lung looked at his cousin and shook his head "I hope you know what you''re doing." he said. At Totsuki... With Alexander''s win over Eizan, many things changed a little better. Taking the chance, Isshiki moved fast and destroyed Eizan''s fixed Shokugeki plan forcing the Central to make a new declaration allowing the Dorms, Seminaries, and R.C.S to repeal their dismissal through a Shokugeki, of course with fair rules and neutral judges. And all of that is thanks to Alexander''s win. Now others will have a fair chance to regain a little of their freedom. Isshiki came to the North Star with his dormmates including Soma and even Fumio to inform Alexander and the others about this new and to celebrate their win. A party was prepared by The Polar Star people as they made it very enjoyable with their reckless and happy go lucky mentality. But, seeing Isshiki in his N.a.k.e.d Apron is still a culture shock for them. After the party ended, the north people left after saying that they need to prepare for their Shokugeki to save their dorm tomorrow. The North Star calmed down after the noisy ones left but the happy atmosphere was still there. The majority went to sleep from exhaustion leaving only Erina and Alexander sitting in the living room. It was Alexander that called for Erina to stay as he still needs to confirm their relationship. "Today was a long day wasn''t it?" Alexander broke the ice as both of them were quiet for a long time. "E-eh, ah yes, it is..." Erina felt embarrassed for being left alone with Alexander "We didn''t get the time to speak properly after that night...Erina." Alexander was serious, he promised himself he will take Erina under his wing and protect her "Do you love me?" He asked Erina was shocked, it was a straightforward question, either yes or no. Erina felt like her heart was bursting, but unlike the last time, this time she won''t hesitate As she resolved herself to speak her feelings, the door was knocked on. "Tsk..." Alexander felt annoyed, this was a serious moment. He walked to the door to see who came this late "I swear if it''s Hayama I am punching him in the face." He said as he opened the door. A pale face with dark eyes like the bottom of the sea appeared as Alexander opened the door. Alexander realized that this was Azami himself standing at the door "Hello." Azami said. *Slam* Alexander slammed the door closed in Azami''s face "It seems it''s not Hayama." He said as he went back inside ++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 138 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 122 - He Will Drag Us With Him "who was at the door?" Erina asked as she met Alexander halfway when she heard the door slam too hard "No one, anyway--" *Knock* *knock* "There is someone at the door..." Erina said. Alexander clenched his fist and smiled at Erina "Go inside I will go see who it is?" Alexander waited until Erina left and then he went back to the door and opened it. He stepped outside in front of Azami while closing the door behind him "What?" he asked with an uninterested tone Azami smiled and chuckled a little "fufufu~ aren''t you going to let me in at least?" he asked. "Nah, I don''t feel like it," Alexander responded. "well, I just came to see how my daughter is doing, after all, I can''t help but worry she is troubling you, but don''t worry, I will come again to get her back where she belongs." Azami''s words were filled with love that wasn''t really shown on his face as Azami''s eyes glared dagger''s at Alexander "You don''t need to worry, Erina will be under my wing from now on, and this is where she belongs now...with me." Alexander put his hands in his pants as it was cold outside. His words didn''t seem to hold much weight in front of Azami who dismissed Alexander''s words with a light chuckle "Anyway, since I am not welcome here, I must take my leave." Azami turned to leave and return to his car "ah! before I forget..." Azami said as he remembered something "...Congratulations on Kobayashi-Kun''s pregnancy!" He said. Alexander''s eyes widened, he immediately sprinted towards Azami and kicked the car door shut before he can get in, he quickly grabbed his collar and brought him down making even Azami who was proud of his strong physique be shocked. "How did you know that?" Alexander asked with his eyes filled with bloodl.u.s.t "Your words must not contain any hidden meanings or I will get you killed before you can leave the dorm''s private grounds!" Alexander said. "AZAMI-SAMA!!" Azami''s bodyguard and the driver ran to aid him but he stopped them with his hand. Azami couldn''t release his collar from Alexander''s grip but he still needs to calm him down "Relax, I heard the news from Tsukasa himself, Kobayashi-kun is a valuable person in my plans and I wouldn''t try to harm her." Even Azami knows that crossing the Helmet family and the former Romano family is a giant mistake, forget about achieving his true gourmet dream, he won''t even be able to dream after today if he had such motives. Alexander realized he was in the wrong. He just felt that these words indicated that Azami will try to use Rindo and his unborn child against him. ''Even he isn''t that stupid...'' Alexander thought. "Sorry..." He said as he released Azami. In normal cases, such behavior would result in Alexander''s expulsion but Azami decided to let it slide as he needs this boy to be one of the first people to witness reformation of the culinary world. The car took off while Alexander just looked at the sky "That idiot red-head, couldn''t she keep her mouth shut for a few months?!" Alexander said to himself, he actually wasn''t that much at Rindo, but rather, he was more angry at Tsukasa who told Azami about Rindo''s pregnancy. "This could get her expelled!" Alexander started wondering if Rindo is that valuable, and then he remembered: "ah yeah, she is the second seat holder..." Losing Rindo would mean that Azami would lose one of his two best soldiers at all times, and right now since he is just starting and still weak, he needs every last one of them. Returning inside. Alexander continued his former conversation with Erina, the sweet little girl confessed her feelings and Alexander accept her feelings for him and promised that he will protect her from Azami and any harm that comes her way. To say Erina was happy would be an understatement. From the sheer joy and happiness, Erina couldn''t sleep and just continued to giggle through the night scaring the poor Arato who was sleeping beside her making her dream of a ghost standing in the corner of the room while giggling creepily The next day, news of Azami retiring 3 elite 10 members, Isshiki 7th seat, Kouga 5th seat, and T¨­suke the 3rd seat. It was huge news that shook Totsuki. When the news reached the North Star, those guys went to see what happened from the man himself, Isshiki. "What? It''s no big deal, it was coming anyway!" Isshiki''s happiness made seem like he was not affected by anything. Plus, the n.a.k.e.d apron served as a support to his words, no one would wear such a thing when they are in a bad mood. "But anyway, what''s done is done, you should worry about yourselves more since the hunt has already started," Isshiki said. The North and the Polar Star people were confused. What does he mean by the hunt? "Though, thanks to Alexander-Kun''s win, I moved fast to rewrite the Shokugeki''s and the Azami administrations'' rules preventing them from closing anything unless they go through a Shokugeki meaning the Research Societies and Seminars would have to challenge the remaining Elite Ten members and their reserves for a chance to have their dissolution revoked..." Isshiki took his hoe and started digging a new place for his vegetables "Anyway, with that being said, Azami is planning on sending a group of people to challenge all R.S. and Seminaries to Shokugeki to close them and we might be targeted... Since we won the Shokugeki to keep our dorms open, that wouldn''t prevent them from challenging us to a Shokugeki to expel us from Totsuki." Alexander sighed ''it never ends does it..'' he thought. "Bring it on then!!" Soma said. " If they are coming to hunt us, then we should go hunting them first!!" He said. "Hello, Earth to Soma-kun, our enemy is the elite 10 and several third years!" Yuki said as she slapped Soma on his neck "I know, isn''t that exciting!!" Isshiki started laughing while Alexander looked at Soma tiredly ''This kid will drag us with him...'' Alexander thought. "I totally agree!!!" Shouted Takumi "We should be the hunters!!!" Alexander, Alice, Erina, Ryo, and Isami shook their heads in disapproval buy the blond and red-headed kids had already started discussing a plan to fight the elite 10. By the time they were done, Alexander, Erina, and Isshiki found themselves in the Shokugeki arena watching some third years crushing a few people and closing some door. "This is brutal!" Said Erina "Oh! Isn''t that Eizan over there?" Alexander noticed Eizan at the edge of the arena Isshiki chuckled, he had a little idea so he started shouting "OI!! EIZAN-KUN!!! OVER HERE!!"As soon as Eizan noticed the trio and Isshiki who was pointing at Alexander with a mocking smile, he felt so much anger at Isshiki. Throughout the arena, a distant and loud ''fuuuuuuck'' could be heard. Isshiki couldn''t hold it anymore and started laughing making Erina and Alexander look at him weirdly. ''This guy is crazy!'' both of them thought. While this was going on...Hayama is still nowhere to be found. +++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 139 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 123 - A Shokugeki My new Disney story is under work, I have 5 chapters in Pter-on now, and until I reach 20 chapters, then i will post it in . ++++++++++++++++++++++++ FUN FACT: Central in SnS is the same name as one of my country''s milk, yogurt, and juices producing and delivering company called [CENTRAL] (althought it is pronounced [Sontral] ) ------------------------------------------------- "Impossible...!" The captain of the Japanese traditional tea R.S knelt down in front of the man of him with his eyes full of despair and disbelieve. The reason for that is very clear on the screen above them. A bulky man that stood tall in front of his underclassmen with a giant smirk on his face, his eyes didn''t hide the amount of mockery he was looking at his underclassmen with [The third match winner is Araragi Misou!] The MC girl announced the winner. Misou walked to his junior and pulled up him by his arm to stand "As expected...I didn''t expect anything from a worthless leader of a worthless R.S, tell me now...will you join the Central or will you get your ass out of her?" Misou asked as he dragged his confused junior to the camera and shoved his face in front of it "Say it!!" he shouted. The captain of the tea R.S couldn''t escape his grip due to their massive size difference. The other students looked at this in the big screen with disgust and hatred, must they go this far? must they humiliate everyone that lost to them like this? questions like that surfaced in the minds of the students and the judges themselves. Being faced with expulsion or joining Central, the captain could only close his eyes and say the words "I...Accept to join Central..." each word that came out of his mouth were forced and not from the heart but they still meant his surrounder. "KAKAKA!!! look at this, with this, all of the R.S in the north section is under the Azami administration!! This is the difference between the top of this school and the dreamers that are who you are!!" Misou wasn''t particularly talking to anyone in the room but everyone can guess that his words were directed at every one of them. "I can''t believe that Gorilla alone defeated the North section all by itself?!" Erina at the top corner of the arena said. She knows better than anyone what kind of R.Ss and students that inhabitant that area of Totsuki. That place is where the top of the second years and third years are gathered. "That is the third year Araragi Misou-senpai, they said he was the closest person to an elite member seat!" Isshiki added after her with a smile "An impressive feat for a Gorilla!" Alexander leaned on the iron bar in front of him while observing the monkey show bellow him "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A GORILLA?!!" Misou shouted from all the way down there, his ear caught Alexander''s insult. "WHO WAS IT?!!" he shouted. "Ara! he caught that, even his hearing is compared to a Gorilla," Isshiki said. "WHO WAS IT?! face me you coward!!" Misou started looking around the arena hoping to catch the one who touched his sour spot, he was self-aware of his huge built and he was often compared to a Gorilla, but he wouldn''t tolerate any insult towards him. "Aren''t you going to respond to him?" Isshiki looked at Alexander and asked. "Why? that will only trouble us and we came here only to see how this hunt is going." Alexander shrugged his shoulder. "Indeed, we must not cause any commotion." Erina supported Alexander as she continued to look at Misou as he was rambling about the Central ideas and goals "how unpleasing to hear such words again." Misou''s words remind her of her father''s words from the past. Isshiki''s phone vibrated and he picked it up "Oh! a message from Tadokoro-kun...?!" once he read the message he started laughing out loud "As expected from the two of them!!" Isshiki said. "What happened?" asked Erina. "Soma-kun and Takumi-kun faced one of the top 4 second years while Korikiba-kun is representing Alice-kun in a Shokugeki as the captain of an R.S against the same second-year who Takumi-kun and Soma-kun picked a fight with!" Isshiki was having the best time of his life. "Alice?!" Erina said with shock. After she tried to remember why Alice was involved in a Shokugeki, she then remembered the time when Alice challenged the cutting edge cooking R.S when she was in middle school and she won the club room and become their captain. "Oh! since I''ve lost interest in this guy, let us go see Korokiba''s match!" Alexander said as he headed towards the exit. "I can''t agree any more on that." Erina said as she followed Alexander while Isshiki remained for a second before he gave a sharp and menacing look at Misou who was still blabbing down there "Soon..." He whispered. As they were walking out of G venue, Erina, Alexander, and Isshiki stopped in their track when they met a certain group of people blocking their way. The one guy that stood the most amongst them was a man with a mohawk haircut and a giant wooden-sword on his shoulder and a long and horizontal scar on his nose. His eyes were closed but he was still able to see clearly. Beside him stood a girl with a long red braided tail and a cap on her head as she wore a red modern Chinese chef uniform. And next to the girl stood a skinny boy that almost looks like he is about to fall, his face was pale as a vampire with black circles on his eyes. "S¨­mei Sait¨­-senpai?!!" Erina was surprised at seeing one of the elite 10 here right now, and this guy is none other than the fourth seat himself. (Even though she is an elite 10 herself and Isshiki being a former one). Isshiki waved at him cutely with a smile from the side "Saiba Alexander..." S¨­mei Sait¨­ called for Alexander who looked at this guy with interest and also being weirded out ''Does he do cosplays or what?!'' Alexander looked at the sword carefully trying to see if it belonged to any Tv shows character. "You are being challenged to a Shokugeki," S¨­mei said causing Erina and Alexander to raise an eyebrow "What is the meaning of this, Sait¨­-senpai, I thought that the North Star had the closing notice revoked! wy are you challenging Alexander-sama right now?" Erina asked "This is unrelated to the North Star..." Said S¨­mei. This time the girl beside him stepped forward and gave Alexander the notice "I Nakazaki Shina, Totsuki''s elite 10 5th seat challenge you to a Shokugeki tomorrow." Isshiki chuckled as he heard the proud tone in her voice. Nakazaki Shina wasn''t a stranger to his ears as she was a third-year with many accomplishments. But what made Isshiki chuckle was that it seems Azami found new candidates very soon, on top of that, he seems to have chosen people like her a lot. People who have the potential and power but never raised any higher than their peers. In conclusion, he selected a group of people who are desperate for recognition. "And what are the stakes?" Alexander asked. He wasn''t particularly interested in anything at the moment but he still needs to see what Azami is planning. He still can''t trust Erina to be safe at the moment. "If I win, you will join Central and work for us and help us destroy all of the germs in this academy," Shina said as she played with her long red hair. "And what if I win?" Alexander asked again. Shona smiled this time and came closer to Alexander''s ear and whispered to him "We will forget your previous assault on our academy''s director and wouldn''t expel you at the moment." "tch...I know it wouldn''t end that easily." Alexander said with annoyance. Erina didn''t know what she said to Alexander but she was sure she heard the word "director" clearly. As for Alexander, he knows that Azami will try to use his mistake of yesterday against him in the future but didn''t expect it to come the next morning. ''He sure acts fast...'' Alexander thought. "With that being said, our job here is done...Please come to the Bone Hall tomorrow morning at 10 AM, you have until midnight to submit the theme you want the match to be about..." S¨­mei left with the skinny boy and the red-haired girl who had a face full of smiles as she waved back at Alexander. An unexpected Shokugeki came out of nowhere to Alexander, how will it turn out? and how will the others deal with the incoming assaults from the Azami administration considering that that time of year for Totsuki is around the corner? When Erina, Alexander, and Isshiki stepped out of the arena. A pure white dot landed on Alexander''s nose and melted instantly as they looked up to see more of where that came from. "Snow?!" Erina muttered. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 140 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 124 - Why? Alright, let''s do this... Since so many philosophers showed up last chapter, I think I need to defend my story... again. So... Alexander basically assaulted Azami, regardless of what Azami has said to him, it was Alexander reckless behavior that led to this point. And of course, being the cunning man he is, Azami will not just forget about the matter, of course, he will use it against Alexander, if the girl wins, Azami gets a potential powerful soldier for free and if she lost, then central won''t face any consequences. A good deal for him. As for Alexander, he is forced to accept this challenge since Azami has every right to kick him out for his assault, and his reward is that Azami will not use that against him in the future. But...What bothers me the most is this, this word "Beta" some have been using this word in every situation that an MC will face, not in my story only, but in all of the other stories, it is either be a badass or you are a beta male. Again...I will say it again. Alexander doesn''t have the motivation to be at the top, he has been there once, he doesn''t need to prove his abilities to anyone, that will come out naturally with time. Another matter that bothers me. Ever since I revealed that his family deals with the underground stuff, comments like "Kill this one" or "Call his family..." Started popping out frequently. If you have read the story carefully, you will realize that Alexander spent most of his time when he ascended to power into getting his family out of illegal work and criminal activities. Now...why would someone who did such a thing call his family to destroy Totsuki or kill someone because of bloody cooking schemes. Azami literally does not harm a single student. And all he did to Alexander is pressing him into a Shokugeki. Alexander reacts to physical things, for example, someone attacked a member of his family, then he will react. But to do a buster call because Azami wants to kick students who refuse to obey him, now that is ridiculous. Regarding the comments about the story getting boring...Show me a story that you didn''t feel as such when reading it. I can name countless ones, and most of them are good. A story goes through 4 things Calm build-up climax then calm again. you can''t keep hanging in the climax forever, especially when you go past 100 chapters, some things are bound to be boring but regardless, they are part of the story. If I forgot something, I will post it after. Adios Amigos!! Chapter 125 - You still think that? "You''re facing who?!!" Yuki from the polar star shouted in Alexander''s face. As the two dorms regrouped after their scouting mission, Alexander told them about his Shokugeki "Why are you so surprised?" Alexander asked as he cleaned his ear. "Don''t you know who Nakazaki Shina is?" Ibusaki said. "I don''t need to know." That was all Alexander has to say. For the polar star guys, they saw him as reckless and suicidal, but for the North Star guys and Erina, they know what Alexander is capable of, so they were not worried. "It''s okay, it will work somehow!" Soma said making Yuki facepalm as she once more remembered that Alexander and Soma are Brothers. Which should''ve explained everything from the start. "Anyway, by the looks of it, our dorms are safe for the time being, but, it seems that Central is targeting students themselves now..." Isshiki said as he switched to his n.a.k.e.d apron mode without anyone noticing. "Yeah, if they can''t destroy dormitories and R.S, they will expel the students that run that place." Alice added, "It seems like a good plan to me." "Oi don''t flatter our enemy!!" Yuki shouted, being surrounded by all of these freaks is not good for her health. "Anyway, tomorrow is my Shokugeki, you don''t need to attend, I will finish it really quick and I will be leaving for my company, I haven''t been there for about a month now." Said Alexander "Is that so..." Erina looked at Alexander. She got sad as soon as he said he will leave for his company. When Alexander noticed her sad eyes he chuckled and ruffled her hair "I will be gone for just one day, I only need a report of the things that happened while I was gone." He said. Erina blushed because of what he did in front of everyone. ''T-this is normal, we are L-L-Lovers after all!!'' Erina thought. After that, the group talked a bit before everyone went their own separate ways. Alexander went to sleep but he suddenly remembered that he has to send a letter to the Shokugeki department about the theme he wants for the Shokugeki. And so he was walking around half-n.a.k.e.d before he went out to send the mail to the Shokugeki department. As he returned he met Erina going downstairs looking for a cup of water to drink. Once her eyes fell on Alexander''s open chest she felt her heart skip a beat. "You like what you see?" Alexander said in a teasing tone causing Erina to blush. He walked to her and brought her close to him "I...I need a cup of w-water!" Erina wanted to push him away but she couldn''t bring herself to do so as his body smell made her intoxicate "You know..." Alexander whispered to her ear softly "...We never got to spend see time together and alone, this might be a good chance to..." Alexander didn''t hesitate and he pulled Erina up on his arms in a princess hold as he took off. Erina yelped but closed her mouth to not wake anyone up. The two spent some time before they went to sleep together in Alexander''s room, nothing happened between the two...no really, nothing, I am telling you. The next day... Takumi and Isami were outside of the dorm preparing to head out to their class. Takumi turned the bike on as Isami jumped behind him. "Brother, are you sure we don''t need to go see Alexander-Kun''s Shokugeki?" Isami asked. Takumi smiled "Didn''t he say we don''t need to..." Takumi tool off to Totsuki class ground. Today they were supposed to practice a new cooking method with their teacher but it seems that he was pretty late today. After 5 minutes, a man in a suit entered with a stern look on his face "your teacher was replaced..." He said sending the students in shock. Takumi frowned at that "Your new teacher will be--" before the man can finish, a red-headed girl entered the class with a happy go lucky personality "Helllo~" Rindo shouted in front of everyone "I am Rindo-sensei, nice to meet you!!" She said. The students were still trying to process what just happened with their gaze glued on Rindo who had a proud smile on her face. ''Holly Pizzaria!!'' Takumi shouted in his head. "Look here everyone, this great teacher has come to teach you one of her recepies, but before that...I must watch the end of today''s Shokugeki!" Rindo didn''t care about anyone and turned the TV on and put full volume. [INCREDIBLE!! TOTAL DOMENIANC!!] The MC girl was shouting her lungs out as the camera focused on Alexander who was standing tall in front of shocked and kneeling Shina, her body was trembling from fear after she tasted Alexander''s dish "This is the difference between me and you lot. Still think I only won against Eizan because he didn''t cook?" Anger, hate, and mockery were clear in his tone [THE WINNER OF THIS SHOKUGEKI IS SAIBA ALEXANDER!!!"] ----------------------------------- Chapter 141 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 126 - You Will See... In one of the arena''s VIP rooms, Azami and Tsukasa were sitting in front of each other while looking sideways at Alexander who has just defeated Nakazaki Shina. Tsukasa looked with bored eyes at Alexander while Azami was full of smiles. "As I thought..." Said Tsukasa with an uninterested tone "This year''s first years are somehow different from the past years." Azami took a sip of his wine and spoke "Who do you think is the most troublesome between all of them?" he asked. Tsukasa thought for a moment "Hmm...To me, it seems to be this one down there..."Tsukasa looked at Alexander who was surprisingly looking at them with a smile on his face. "He is definitely strong, I don''t know to what extent but he is an elite 10 strong." Tsukasa shook his head "But that doesn''t make him the only troublesome person. If I must say, then the two dorms; The North and The Polar Star have the most troublesome people in this school." "hmm..." Azami recalled the conversation he had Rentar¨­ Kusunoki after his defeat on Korokiba''s hands "well, no worries now...I took care of that even if they don''t agree and join us until the end. I already prepared spots to destroy them individually." "Yes...I guess so." Azami looked at Alexander who was leaving the arena "The next fight''s Stage is outside the academy, its where our best chance to destroy them is..." "The promotion exams, huh?" Tsukasa understood immediately as a faint smile appears on his face. After that, Alexander left straight to his company after Vlad came to pick him up. The trip was short as they took the highway. Alexander got the missed reports from Vlad on the way, he got the big picture and understood what was next. As soon as Alexander entered his office he met with his uncle who was playing chess with Keanu. When Keanu saw Alexander he stood up and greeted him. Alexander saw the mountain of paperwork on his desk and looked at Alfie with hatred. "Oh yeah, Axy, Mother called..." Alfie said without noticing Alexander''s hateful glare "Grandmother did?" Alexander asked as he took his place on his desk. "Yeah..." What did she want?" "She told me to tell you to come and visit her soon, she called Alexandra and forced her to come back," Alfie said while racking his brain to try and move his chess pieces. ''Ah, I still haven''t told them about Rindo being pregnant...I guess I will take the girls there and then celebrate the news there since Rindo''s parents are also there.'' Alexander thought as he started signing the papers "Then I will go as soon as possible." "Don''t be late or she will come flying and get you." Alfie laughed as he moved his piece "Just shut up!!" Alexander shouted as continued to sign the papers. After that, Alexander inquired Keanu about his investigation in China. "From what i could tell, that man is definitely in China," Keanu said. "Where exactly?" Alexander asked. "Probably Beijing, I have noticed the white python gang strange movement after my appearance in their territory. I think they are hiding him." Alexander looked at the ceiling and thought "China is out of our territory. If we try to enter we will face all of the Chinese gangs and their alleys, so our best chance is to try and get him to leave there with his own will..." "luring him out will be hard, he seems to act on his personal plans and doesn''t care for anything else and that is another reason why he is still out of our sight," Vlad added. "Then we can only wait for him to come out..." Alfie said as he took a sip of his tea "But his target will definitely be Alexander so we must place more security on him especially during his travels." "Anyway, after his last plan failed, he will not come out at least for another 8 months..." Alexander stood up "I will be leaving now." "To where?" asked Vlad "To see Koujiro." Vlad escorted Alexander to where the Golden Tower is. When they entered the tower they saw that there were many changes especially in the decoration which Alexander didn''t see any problem with. He people working inside which he concluded to be new staff. Alexander called Koujiro and informed him to meet him on the top floor and to Alexander''s surprise, Koujiro was on the top floor. Alexander went up to the top floor and met with Koujrio. "How is the progress going?" Alexander asked. "I am great! thanks for asking..." Koujiro said. After leaving him for about a month to do his work, the first thing he says is how are things going. "Kahaha!! sorry sorry, how are you doing Koujy?" Alexander laughed at Koujiro''s response "We finished preparing the tower and I will start making the ads, the chefs you recommended are on their way and I will use them as free advertis.e.m.e.nt." Kouji said ignoring Alexander''s untimely question about his well being "I hope your connections are good or we will be wasting a fortune for just the ads." "They are top-notch!" Alexander wasn''t concerned about anything. He knows that this tower will be a banger as soon as he opens, it''s just that because of how big it is, a long time is needed to prepare it for the public. After discussing their next step in advertis.e.m.e.nts, Koujiro remembered something and asked: "Hey, shouldn''t you be in Hokkaido by this time?" Alexander raised his head from the papers and looked at Koujiro confusingly "Why? is there something in Hokkaido?" he questioned. "Well, I mean, the promotion exams?" Koujiro tilted his head. "The what?" Alexander had never heard of such a thing "You mean in my company?" "No! I meant the promotion exams for Totsuki, the one where you are tested to see if you have the qualification to be a second year." Koujiro tried to explain, even for him, he doesn''t remember much about that time, all he can remember is that they were on a luxury train and they were tasked with cooking in certain situations like the Hellish Training Camp. "No one told me about such a thing..." Alexander said "What happens in this promotion exams anyway?" he asked. Koujiro chuckled "Judging by your situation with Azami, I guess even for you you will have a hard time passing." Koujiro looked at the confused Alexander and adjusted his glasses "On that train and that land, Totsuki''s influence reaches its peak. Their word will become the law." "Train?! what train?!" "You will see..." ************************************************************* One more chapter and we will ride that madafaking train -------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 142 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 127 - Together! After Alexander returned to the North Star, he got the news about the promotion exams and where it will take place. And seeing the overreaction from Soma''s friends and even Takumi''s nervousness, Alexander knows that this is some trouble. From What Takumi understood from Tsukasa''s broadcast, The Azami administration is scheming to fail all of the students who do not belong to Central while giving the golden spoon to all of its followers as they come together to mock the old harsh selection of Totsuki where more 70% of students that take the promotion exams fail. Central has promised its enemies destruction and vowed to shower its alleys with glory and fame. "You guys sound so depressed, it''s not like it is a set deal that we are going to get disqualified." Alexander didn''t see any problem in this, all they had to do is be flawless, right? "If we sound depressed, you should have seen the faces of the Polar Star guys," Alice said without even looking at Alexander. She was sitting with Erina on the couch while reading the newspaper as it contains Azami''s plans outside of Totsuki. Erina ducked her head even lower now as she blamed herself and her cowardy. "I told you to stop looking so depressed." Alexander noticed her behavior and smiled, he walked to her and ruffled her hair "What is troubling you?" he asked. "...I" Erina looked at everyone in the room, from the old Natasha to Hisako, she felt bad for dragging them all in this, one of the main reason to why her father is targeting this dorm is because it is protecting her from him, they even sent an elite 10 to challenge Alexander head-on "...I am sorry for troubling you." Erina said. "For what?" Takumi tilted his head in confusion, he doesn''t really see what Erina did to trouble them. "In just 2 days, all of you got challenged left and right by the Central people, Alice was challenged 2 times yesterday and Takumi-kun got challenged 4 times by 4 third years. No other R.S or any Seminary faced such opposition as this, in fact, there are some R.S that Central didn''t reach yet." Erina clenched her hands tightly on the couch "...My father is clearly targeting this dorm to put me under pressure and make you an example to me." Everyone went silent, they had no words to respond with. But they for sure didn''t regret taking Erina with them and protecting her. "...Perhaps...Until that day, I had no love or passion for cooking..."Erina looked at Alexander as she remembered the day they met, the day they cooked with each other. All three of them "...Until that day, all I thought about cooking is that I am gifted with a great sense of taste that nobody had beside me, but when I helped you that day, together with Alice, I discovered that there was something about cooking that captivated me and loved when worked together to bring out a single meal..." Alexander and Alice smiled when they remembered that day, it was the good old days "Also, 5 months after that, father''s education started, i realized what his ideals came from, in some instances, i thought he was right but again, i couldn''t forget that day, that day was like a shining star that guided me through the dark nights...I wish i could go back to that time and live through that experience again and cherish every moment of it!" Erina burst out crying. Hisako panicked and grabbed some napkins to wipe out her friends'' tears. Everyone was shocked, Alice felt her heart tear apart as she reached for Erina and hugged her and shared her pain as both of them cried silently. "Then..."Alexander spoke "...How about we do that again, right here and right now..." He said. "That is right. If you want we can work together and cook a meal for everyone, a meal that contains everyone''s personality...together, all of us!" Takumi added. "I agree..." Isami added with Ryo who nodded. "Everyone..." Erina couldn''t believe her ears, was this really happening. "Erina..." Alexander walked to Erina and came closer to her face "I will not let your father make you sad again. So, let us all work together and help each other and survive from Central''s schemes at all costs!" Said Alexander to everyone around him. "Yeah!!" Everyone said in unison. Erina felt so happy. This feels like that time, she was again surrounded by the thing she has lost many years ago, she was surrounded by people who love her. "Yes, let''s do that!" Erina set her heart on flames, she resolved herself to bring them all back from the Promotion exams at all cost. Alexander noticed her determination and smiled "That''s the spirit!" ------------------------------------ Chapter 143 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 128 - Hokkaido Shit! I was going through some [Sousei No Onmyouji] chapters and forgot about time. But all I want to say about that Manga is...Too many deaths in one arc. --------------------------------------- The day of the Promotion exams has come and Totsuki has announced the trip schedule to Hokkaido. But before anything was done; The North and Polar Star had a meeting as requested by Erina who suggested the idea of teaming up to share and help each other in troubles since they are one of the main targets of Central. Erina took it upon herself to teach everyone about the promotional exams and Hokkaido and gave them full lessons about everything related to cooking in every area in Hokkaido and didn''t even forget to mention some historic records about that area that was related to cooking. Alice and Hisako helped her too as they had their fair share of knowledge about the situation. Even Alexander attended the lessons as he found some interesting things that were practiced in the old ages in Hokkaido to add to his almost full arsenal of skills. Preparations were complete and everyone was ready to leave. All First-years gathered in the airport as they will be traveling in the air. Alexander was very annoyed at the moment. "Just where is Hayama?!" He asked with a pissed expression "It''s almost a month since the last time we saw him!" He said. He wasn''t the only person concerned, everyone else was. Hisako took out her notebook and searched for a page "The last time Hayama Akira was seen was in Teacher Jun''s seminar, after that, no one has seen him anywhere in Totsuki." Hisako said. "Will he even make it to the promotional exams?" Questioned Takumi, he was concerned, he liked Hayama the same as everyone else and he couldn''t ignore his prolonged absence anymore. "Forget about that..." Erina said, "We will soon know where he has been, he is a first-year and we most certainly will meet in the exams, and if we don''t that only means that Akira-kun is out of Totsuki." "But it''s just too strange...Not even a single word..." Alexander thought for a moment then dismissed the idea. He went to his gate with Everyone else while hoping the small doubt he has in his heart never comes true. Once the plane landed in Hokkaido, a parade of buses was waiting for them to take after a quick break to continue their journey. It was snowing and the earth was cladded in white. Takumi and Alice started playing in the snow, they started a snowball fight that with time reached Alexander and Erina who partake in with a pissed face due to being hit with a hard ball of snow in the face. Some students started building a Snowman and an Igloo, but once Alexander looked carefully, he noticed it was his brother''s group. "Ah!" Erina remembered their situation "ENOUGH!!" she shouted, "This is no time to be playing!" And she was right, an announcer came to get the students to their bus and so they can take off. On the bus, the announcer did a brief introduction of the exam and mentioned its alternative name which is "Tour Du Nord". And no sooner did the bus reach its destination. The venue where the first examination will take place. After letting the students take a break and rest for a while to prepare themselves for the exams, something which Totsuki never did and only became possible because of Azami''s reformation, The exam started. The first exam will be held in multiple rooms in teams, each team is consisting of 5 students in order to cook one dish and if the dish is below the required level of satisfaction, the whole team would be expelled. The academy has already formed the teams days before the trip to Hokkaido so there were no troubles. "So our team is with these members...Wow, I must say this is quite the bunch!" Soma laughed as he recognized his team. In front of Soma stands a blond boy which he fought against two times, won the first and lost the second. Takumi Aldini looked at the girl beside him, she was a blue-haired girl with a shy personality, she was Tadokoro Megumi. And of course, you can never have one Aldini in a team, where one of them goes the other follows, Isami bowed with respect to his friends and acquaintances "It is good to meet you again, Yukihira-kun, Tadokoro-kun." And beside Isami stands a boy with a Black-Redish hair and golden eyes which seems tired and exhausted, not from the lack of sleep or tiredness, but once the boy''s eyes landed on his brother, he knows that this exam won''t go easy as he planned "..." Alexander didn''t even bother to say a single word and choose to save his energy as he knows that his brother will exhaust it later on. +++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 144 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 129 - Parking... "Oh! Isn''t that Nakiri over there!" Soma said as he saw Erina walk to her group "It seems that we are in the same group, Yo nakiri!" Soma called as he walked to Erina. Alexander and Takumi pulled him back and looked at him with frustrated eyes "Can you be more impolite?!!" They said. Erina noticed Alexander and smiled at him, she then joined her group of bootlickers. "It seems that the rebels were put in one group, I think everyone else is in the same situation as us," Isami said as he observed the situation. "It is only but a mere solution to get us in one group so they can expel us all at the same time," Takumi said as he agreed with his brother. "And Erina was put in that group so she can pass the exams like everyone else easily." Alexander crossed his arms in front of his chest as he sighed. If what he is thinking, these promotion exams are hiding more than grouping them together to expel them... "Its okay guys, there is nothing they throw at us we can''t overcome," Soma said, his words were very encouraging... for someone who only thinks with his knife. "Alright everyone, nice to meet you..." A short middle-aged woman with short haircut clapped her hands in front of her as she spooks "I will the judge for this room and I am a teacher from Totsuki." "The Theme ingredient for this test is [Beef]...." The lady said, "If you are able to produce a beef dish that I am satisfied with then you pass." One these words were heard, all groups overjoyed because it was too easy, the first thing some of them were thought to cook is beef. "Isn''t this a little too easy?" Isami said, "This is supposed to be a test!" "I presume that everyone was present for Azami-sama''s special lecture, so I can say that everything is gonna be fine." The old lady said as she snapped her fingers together. The doors were opened with men in black suits to enter with carts in front of them "It seems we have been mistaken..." Alexander said, his group looked at him in confusion "What did we mistake?" asked Takumi. Alexander chuckled "When she says "Everyone"...that word does not include us, meaning that from the start she wasn''t speaking to us." Alexander said as he made everyone look at the teacher in a new light. "Everyone, this will be your ingrediants, so make sure you don''t waste anything." The teacher said, "The time limit is 2 hours." Once Alexander''s group received their ingrediants, they were shocked with the state of the beef "Oi! isn''t this...?!" Takumi looked at Alexander Megumi looked worried as she realized what happened, Soma frowned at the state of the meat. "There is too much of bones for it to be called meat...And..." Alexander said as he inspected the meat carefully "Yeah...the bones aren''t the problem," Soma said. "This meat wasn''t preserved properly..." Alexander looked at the teacher who had a giant smirk. She didn''t give Alexander''s group any attention and proceeded to give the other students tips to start with. Some students started even mocking Alexander and his group, Megumi started shaking "Is ...this is it!!!" Soma, Takumi, Isami, and Alexander were racking their brains for a solution. When Megumi saw them, she felt ashamed for giving up so easily and started thinking for a solution. "We could make a Broth but there isn''t enough meat..." Takumi said "We can make it with the help of bones..." Soma said. "Forget about that, we don''t have time to use the bones," Isami said. "If we used this meat, there is a chance of food poisoning, and if we don''t use the meat, we will be out of the theme and be automatically expelled." Said Megumi. Alexander recalled his conversation with Koujiro the other day about these promotions exams '' He said that these exams are like the hellish camp training and they accrue in Totsuki owned lands where everything is provided...'' ''The chance of us replacing this meat with another one and succeeding is higher than using it and failing...'' Alexander thought. He remembered seeing some stores on the read not far away from the building, but he was also sure that they were closing at the time. "This meat must be replaced," Alexander said as he made his decision. "I think so too, but I am sure that they won''t switch the meat for us," Takumi said. "Not a problem. I will take care of it." Alexander chuckled as he looked at Erina who was giving him concerned gazes, he smiled at her and assured her "You guys will have to look for better vegetables, I think you noticed, but even our vegetables are not that good." "Excuse me..." Alexander called his teacher who looked at him with uninterested eyes. "What is it...?" she asked. "Our ingrediants are in a bad shape so i wondered if you could give us the permission to go to the storage room and get better ones," Alexander said with a smile on his face. There was no need to act harshly now as she has the authority to refuse his request. The teacher smirked, "I don''t mind, but for your information, there is no meat left there." She said. ''I wasn''t planning on getting that from there.'' Alexander thought with a mocking smirk. He then turned to his group and nodded to them. Alexander, Soma, Megumi, Takumi, and Isami agreed about their plan, Alexander will get the meat although they don''t know how he is going to do it but they will put their fate in his hands. In the meantime, the rest of them will go to the storage to ask for better vegetables. Alexander separated himself from his group and ran to the parking lot. "The roads are snowy outside, so I need a good car that can go in the snow" Alexander searched a little and then his eyes noticed a black Toyota RAV4 "Lucky!!" Alexander ran to the car, in his running he took off his shirt and wrapped it around his arm and with enough force he punched the window and broke it. "Ouch!!" pain traveled to his knuckles as the clothes didn''t prevent all of the shock. the window glass of a car wasn''t something that can be broken easily. The car started screaming, Alexander quickly got inside and removed the screws that are holding the electrical part with the wires and the mechanical part of the ignition switch together. He quickly inserted a flat-head screwdriver into the keyhole and turned it in the same direction as a normal key. And with that, the car turned on and he turned the buzzers off. Alexander used the car that he ''Borrowed'' and left the building and headed to the nearest butcher store. No-one stopped him and he didn''t even care to stop, with the current cold and falling snow, the guards are warming themselves inside their stations. They wouldn''t bother check if it a car that is leaving out of the hotel. Alexander quickly reached the butcher and chose the best thing he could get, it seems the guy didn''t slaughter anything yesterday, so Alexander could only be satisfied with the beef he got. Returning, Alexander dropped the car in her place with a letter that had a number to call when the owner returns so he can compensate him for the glass. When Alexander returned, he saw his group was doing some preparations, he quickly dropped the beef in front of them shocking not only them but the students and even the teacher who couldn''t believe her eyes. "How?!!" she shouted. "How did you get that beef?!!" "From outside," Alexander said. "Don''t fool me, the nearest store in this area is 2 hours away on foot!!" The teacher did not believe such a thing, no, the kid returned in 30 minutes and he got some good beef with him. "That does not really matter right now..." Soma said. "We will be making our dish right now, so please..." Takumi said. "Make some room!" Megumi added. Isami started slicing the beef with his knife with a fast speed that even the teacher wasn''t able to follow. "I did the hardest part, the rest is on you." Alexander only took care of the sauce as he left everything to his friends. Erina on the other side of the room was chuckling as she watched the teacher as she was sweating from nervousness. "You don''t underestimate a Russian mafia boss..." She whispered. Once everything was done, Alexander''s group presented their dish "This is our [Beef and Potatoes Pot Roast]! Please Dig in/ Enjoy/ Buon appetito!!" They said. The teacher couldn''t hold herself from drooling after seeing and smelling such a dish made by one of the best chefs in Totsuki. All she could do is taste it regrettably but only to fall in love with it! "Team 3 with all 5 students pass to the 2nd round!!!" She declared while still eating. -------------------------------------------- Chapter 145 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 130 - Dont Be A Coward The first exam ended and every group passed. From Alexander''s rebels group to the solo rebels that work alone; the likes of Mimasaka Subaru and Miyoko H¨­j¨­. Everyone delivered their dish in time and earned their passing ticket despite the obstacles that Central has thrown in their face. Erina felt happy for a moment but soon got worried again, she knows that this is just the first stage and the further they go the hardest the obstacles will become. Some teachers became worried and anxious since they were tasked with failing the rebels as soon as possible. [Attention to all of those that have passed the first exams, you will be transported to the second exam venue by train] An announcement was heard through the whole building. "Train?" Takumi questioned. Erina who joined Alexander''s group heard him and spoke "This one of Totsuki''s traditions, Totsuki owns its railways, these railways spread across all of Hokkaido, the train is the fastest transportation means in this area and there were some cases of the promotional exams taking place inside the train." Erina said. She gave a brief explanation to Takumi and the others, she didn''t explain everything as the story of the train has more than that. Alexander regrouped with everyone as they made their way to the train, as they were filled in; they will spend the night in the train as it marches towards their destination. Once they reached the train station they were marveled by the majestic train in front of them. "WHOA!!" Soma, Yuki, Takumi were the most vocal people about it. Erina and Alice had some pride in them as people admired their family''s property. While Alexander was looking at the train while trying to figure where has he seen such a train before "Hmm...I think it was in Germany...yeah! definitely Germany!" Alexander said. When Alice and Erina heard him, they asked: "What is it?" "Oh! i was just thinking that I''ve seen a train with the same pattern and function as this one in Germany before. I think I have seen it in the same season as this one." Alexander replied. "You must mean the 666 train of the Germa Culinary Academy," Erina said. "The other two great culinary academies beside Totsuki have a similar pattern in teaching their students, so they too have the promotional exams held like this," Alice added. "I see, the three great culinary academies..." Alexander remembered Sanji and Komatsu from the Red Cloud staggering days '' So Sanji must be going through the same thing as me right now...'' "Totsuki''s train is called the MoonShadow train, while Germa''s train is called 666 train, and gluttony culinary academy from china has a train called Neo," Erina added. [The MoonShadow will depart in 5 minutes, please get on board] an announcement came and everyone went inside the train with excitement. Everyone swore to experience whatever the train has to offer in one night as they have never seen such luxury in one place. But to their shock Erina has instructed Hisako to continue their lessons, Alice joined her as she loved to take the role of a teacher. While everyone was struggling, Alexander was sitting beside Takumi reading some book which Takumi thought was a book about cooking "What are you reading?" he asked. Alexander looked at him with a side-look "Ivanka Stoheiss''s book about how she had s.e.x with 100 men in hundred days, the book sells for 69$ but for 420$ she will show you." Alexander had a giant smirk on his face. "YOU BAStard!!! are you reading p.o.r.n at this time?!!" Takumi got loud but he whispered the last part as it was too embarrassing to say out loud. "Kukuku~ it was just a joke, i am reading a fantasy novel." Alexander liked to see Takumi''s reactions, his little pranks always land on Takumi. "I will leave you now to study..." Alexander picked himself up and left the room and walked past Erina''s room, he looked at the closed door and hesitated for a moment ''Now that i think about it, i am really a slow man, I still did not inform my family about Rindo''s pregnation and i left Erina out, she is the only girl that love me and i love who is not my fiance¨¦, my I should propose to her as i did with Alice. A date maybe...'' he thought. Alexander knocked and entered the room to see his beautiful girl looking at the window with a captivating expression on her face, one thing Alexander was thankful for in his life the most is that his three girls are a beauties by nature, until now, he has never seen any type of makeup on any of them. "OH! Alexander-sama!!" Erina noticed Alexander and stood up to greet him. Alexander smiled and pulled her to kiss her on the cheeks which caught Erina off guard as she blushed heavily but didn''t push him away. "What did i do to deserve such a beautiful woman like you in my life?" Alexander said as he caused Erina to freeze in his arms as he caresses her hair. Erina pushed herself away from Alexander and said: "You must have said the same thing to Rindo and Alice..." Erina displayed a little jealousy, she knows that Alexander had spent a lot of intimate time with Rindo and Alice. And one of those times has born its fruit and Rindo is pregnant now. Alexander locked the door and sat on the couch in front of Erina "No. I have never said these words to any of them." Alexander said ''But i have said other things though.'' he thought. Alexander tapped on his lap and called for Erina "Come here, my love..." Erina felt shy and she wanted to run away, but Alexander locked the door and she was sure Alexander wouldn''t let her get away, not after he locked the door. ''Calm down Erina, this is normal! he is my boyfriend, and in the future, he will be my husband, they all did it, don''t be a coward!!'' Erina encouraged herself as she took short steps toward Alexander and she sat down on his lap. Until they reach their destination, there was no need to rush things. A little of some intimate time between lovers is not a thing to rush, and the night is still long and cold. ------------------------------ Chapter 146 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 131 - It Is Not That Simple! The next morning, at an early hour. The MoonShadow train reached its destination; the economic and political center of Hokkaido, the ever-most-important Sapporo. The center of this city contains many fine eateries and it is a quite popular tourist destination. Anyone who came to Japan must pass by Hokkaido and visit Sapporo. A few minutes away from the center of the city, at a lone eastern styled Hotel, Totsuki''s buses have arrived and a wave of students descended. No one has failed in the last exam and all the first years that have participated have excelled, and Central is making sure they excel. As the students made their way inside, they were guided by the security of the hotel and gathered them in a large and empty hall. A teacher came in and cleared his throat "First of all..." he spoke, "congratulations on passing the first exam and I hope you had a nice trip in our train after all that train is Totsuki''s pride." Alexander was standing with his friends at the back of the hall, Alice and Erina were leaning on his arms while watching with the least amount of interest. "Anyway, my name is Endo; i am the teacher responsible for overseeing the second phase of the exam..." Endo started walking between the students "Moving on, the rules of this round is that this phase will be completed individually and even more to that, the limitation will not be just the theme of the dish...but also the genre." Once everyone heard Endo state the rules, although this wasn''t the first time they had a test in a specific genre of cooking, it still came as a surprise to them that it will be given in an already difficult test. "The theme will be...[Noodles], as all of you know, the most famous noodle dishes in Hokkaido are definitely the many kinds of ramen that it has; Sapporo ramen, Hakodate ramen, and the list goes on and of course, there are few famous Udon and Soba dishes as well. Throughout the years, Hokkaido was and still the largest producer of Soba noodles in Japan and there is not a shortage of lands here and therefore each area developed its own culture of noodles and Soba." Alexander hated history classes and if it wasn''t for the fact that the teacher may drop some hints to make it easier for him to pass the exam without too much effort he would have been asleep by now. "Today we will have you try your hands in making dishes from these cultures," Endo concluded his speech. "So we are allowed to make whatever we want?!" Soma was interested but confused too. "They are leaving us a lot of space to play in..." Takumi added. "It can''t be as simple as that, they still have not revealed their plot yet." Alice reminded everyone that they were enemies and it is impossible for them to let their enemies go safe. "We will see soon..." Erina had her eyes on the teacher all along, she knows that he had something still hidden from the way he would look at their direction. "Now, we have prepared for you just the basic ingrediants..." Servants brought in carts full of ingrediants that are almost enough for everyone " Any missing ingredients you need, you can go get it for yourself and with those ingrediants, you must create a dish that adheres to the standards decided by Central..." Endo said terrifying the students "The time limit is three hours." He said. "For now, you are to listen to the servant as they assign you to your cooking halls and you can start cooking as soon as you reach your station!!" Endo shouted as servants started calling names of students and guided to various halls. Not surprisingly, Erina was taken first as she had the special treatment of her father, but she didn''t forget to remind everyone of their lessons one last time and wish them luck. The rebels were left celebrity until the end, they were taking students in groups of three while Alexander stayed last in the hall. One servant came to him, she was a tall woman in a black suit, her blue eyes were cold as ice as she looked at him "You are left alone, due to you being alone and with no partner, you will be given a lone hall and will have to work alone. Follow me." She said. Alexander didn''t complain as she followed her. They reached a hall and she opened the door. Alexander entered and looked at the equipment and ingrediants. "Spices check, Vegetables although there are only a few, check...but no noodles..." Alexander started laughing as he realized whats the scheme "Alice was right it can''t be that easy!! Hahaha!!" The servant heard Alexander and sighed "As stated by Endo-san, any ingrediants you lack, you can go out and get for yourself." She said these words as she took a seat and sat beside the door. "Ah~I see..." Alexander started leaving the hall "I will go out." Alexander went down to the reception area and asked for a warm coat to leave. But once he stepped outside of the Hotel, he was met with a snowstorm "Great!!" Alexander leaned on the wall as he glided down to the ground, he sat on the floor with his hands in his warm coat. He took out his phone and called Vlad, they said i can go get my ingrediants but never specified how. So it''s their fault. The phone rang and the line connected... "Privet Vlad..." Alexander spoke in Russian (Hello Vlad...) he said. [Milord, kak ya mogu vam pomoch''] (My lord, how can I help you) answered Vlad. "Da, izvinite, chto pobespokoil vas, no yesli vy mozhete...prishlite mne korobku s lapshoy v otele Totsuki v Sapporo" (Yes, I''m sorry to bother you, but if you can ... send me a box of noodles at the Totsuki Hotel in Sapporo) Alexander said. "No yest'' metel''" (But there is a snowstorm) Vlad said. "...otpravit'' yego na vertolete" (...send it by helicopter) After thinking for a moment, Alexander knows that althought it may hindrance their sight in the storm but a helicopter can fly almost all kinds of weather. "YA prikazhu nekotorym muzhchinam na Khokkaydo sdelat'' eto" (I will command some men in Hokkaido to do this." Hearing his lords order him, Vlad can only comply with his will and do as he was told, after all, they exist to serve him. Alexander sat in his place after ending the call watching the snowstorm rage on, he sat there for a while until he heard the sound of a chopper mixed with the wind, he stood up and called the helicopter number from his service phone and ordered them to drop the box in front of the hotel. After a moment, at the doorstep of the hotel, a large black box was dropped and it almost sank in the snow. Alexander chuckled "Lucky!" he said. The helicopter flow past the hotel and Alexander picked the box and entered the hotel once again under the gazes of some of the staff who saw this. Alexander made his way to his kitchen as he spoke "Am I overpowered or not overpowered? that is a question I have answered when I concluded that I was overpowered." ----------------------------------- Chapter 147 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 132 - Oh Yeah! Once Alexander returned to his kitchen, the staff girl who saw him was surprised to see him returning so fast "What is that box?" She asked, as the overseer of his exam she had to ask. "My ingredients," Alexander said as he walked past and took his tools out. "From where did you get that?" "Delivery service..." Alexander opened the toolbox and took out a knife and sharpened it. The staff girl took out a book and wrote something, it was to record Alexander''s actions. Alexander opened the black box and took out the noodles that were sent to him, and to his surprise, there were additional spice and ingredients. ''Vlad... you''re really...'' Alexander thanked God for having such dependable men. ''Now...what kind of dish should I make? We are in Sapporo, one of the famous dishes is Miso Ramen, easy and delicious... let''s go with that.'' Alexander decided on the course of his actions. First, he took out 4 eggs and placed them in a pot to boil them, and after boiling them he peeled each one and sliced them in half. Then he cooked the vegetables, he started with the spinach and then bean sprouts. Next was the Ramen tourn. The staff girl who was watching Alexander was fascinated, he was moving easily, his expression was calm and focused as if he is afraid of messing something which clearly would never happen. Alexander added the ramen noodles in the pot to be cooked. After that, he rinsed it with cold water to stop the cooking. Then in a large pot, Alexander added the stock, instant dashi and soy sauce. Bring to a boil over high heat. Removed it from the heat and stirred it in the miso. Then he tasted the soup and added an additional 1.5 tablespoons of miso. And finally, he was done, Alexander ladled the soup into one big bowl and topped it with green onions. "Now...are you the one who is going to judge my dish?" Alexander took the large Miso Ramen to the servant girl as she stood up and nodded in response "Due to the lack of judges, some servants in the hotel have been given the authority to judge students and help run the exam." She said as she eyed the Ramen with hunger. Hunger was the first emotion that Alexander saw on this girl''s face which amused him. "Then, please don''t hold back..." Alexander handed her the Ramen and she did not waste any time and took the first bite. With no prior warning, the creamy texture of the miso assaulted her taste buds as she felt her self flying up in the cold skies of Sopparo but she never felt cold as her insides were kept warm by the ramen. Her cold expression finally broke and she smiled in joy as she ate more and more. After she was done eating, there was a combination of cheese and nuts taste lingering her mouth reminding her of the heavenly food that she had just tasted. Alexander smirked as he knows that his food did the work "Saiba Alexander, you pass the second exam!!" the girl said with a smile on her beautiful face. "Of course..." Alexander said as he walked past her "There is still a little more on my station if you want a second." He said. "Eh! Really?!" The girl thanked Alexander before he left the hall and headed to his room. On the way, he saw a few of his friends still cooking with proud expressions. And before he could exit the exams area, he pumped in Alice and Erina who were taking the exam in the same area. "Oh! you girls are done?" he asked. "Of course!!" Alice said with a Victory sign, this kind of exam and schemes were nothing for her genius brain, she could see through their trick a mile away. "Yes, I had everything prepared for me so i didn''t take a lot of time. Since Alice finished a few minutes after me, we decided to go and see you, but here you are." Erina smiled "We have until tomorrow, the teacher from before said that since there is a storm outside, we can return to our rooms until it goes away," Alice said as she rubbed her arms, it is very cold, especially since she is walking in just her chef uniform "Great, let''s go get warmer..." Alexander said as he took Erina and Alice''s hands "To where?" both of them asked. "To my room." Alexander chuckled as he made Erina and Alice feel shocked but they could do nothing but just follow him. The next day, those who passed the exam were given envelops that has a train ticket for the MoonShadow. [You need to be at the station 10 minutes before the set time, the free time until the departure is yours to enjoy.] the officials said. When Yuki heard this, she jumped high in the sky "Yahoo!!" "4 hours of free time in this city!!" Ryuko thought for all the possible places they could visit. "Oh! We can go see the diffrent food stalls in the city!" Soma dashed to the nearest shop. "Wait for me, Soma-kun!!" Megumi called as she followed behind Soma. "Yukihira you rascal, don''t leave us behind you!!" Mito Ikumi dashed behind Soma too. Alexander had Erina and Alice on his left and right as they watched everyone take their leave. "Let''s go see for ourselves, Hisako-san!" Takumi said as he walked away with Hisako''s hands in his hand. Hisako hesitated as she looked at Erina who was speechless at what she has seen before she calmed down and smiled at Hisako and gave her a thumbs up allowing Hisako to go with no guilt of leaving her duties. Alexander and Alice were as shocked as Erina, their jaws were open from disbelief ''Since when everyone got this close with each other!!'' they thought. They Alexander, Alice, and Erina saw Ryo and Isami were the only people beside them as everyone was sightseeing. Ryo frowned "Your gaze makes me wanna punch you in the face...and I am still in my passive mode." he said. "Indeed, I can see what they are thinking and that makes me want to punch them too," Isami said before he separated himself from the group as he went to see some clothing stores. Ryo headed north to look for the market. "Oh yeah, I forget that everyone else had a life," Alexander said. Chapter 133 - 9TH SEAT After going sightseeing with Erina and Alice around the city, Alexander looked at the time and saw it was time to go get the train "I will call Hisako to come back, it is time." Erina said. After a while, Alexander saw Takumi and Hisako coming towards them, it looks like they have enjoyed themselves. Then they left for the train station together, and since the others are nowhere to be found, they concluded that they must have returned to the train first. Once they have arrived at the station, they couldn''t find any of their friends, Alexander and Takumi searched the train and the station to look for them but still, they didn''t find them, but when they arrived they were informed with strange news from Hisako. "Yukihira-kun said that they have departed 30 minutes ago," Hisako said. Shock spread between the five of them, the train signaled for everyone to get onboard. "Hurry up guys, we are getting late." A familiar voice sounded behind them, a voice that everyone is familiar with. Alexander looked at Rindo who was smiling cheekily "Rindo?" he called. "What is the meaning of this, Rindo-senpai?" Erina asked with a serious expression. "Don''t be like that, ah! look its gonna leave us behind." Rindo rushed and pushed everyone else inside the train as its doors started closing and the train took off. "Please answer the question..." Alice said as they followed behind Rinod who led them to a luxury room that can be considered a small house on the train. "Relax, it''s not that big of a deal, it''s just that from the 3rd stage onward the route will be split and coincided repeatedly, everyone gets split up, it''s not a scheme this time around." Rindo sat on the couch and shrugged her shoulders. "Yeah~ Like we are gonna believe you," Takumi said as he rolled his eyes. "fufufu~ It seems that the 1st and 2nd exams weren''t that of a pleasant experience." Rindo started laughing as everyone took their place and sat down. Alexander found a heater in the corner of the room, he went there and increased the heat and sat near it, although he is from Russia and cold wasn''t that strange to him but he still loved hot weather more. Takumi saw him and joined him as he comes from Italy, he likes warm weather too, Takumi smiled in satisfaction "Mamamia!" he said. Rindo didn''t mind what the two boys were doing and spoke with the girls "To be honest, we weren''t notified about what the teachers were doing back here, so you can rest this time, I can promise you that there will be no tricks from Central anymore." She said. "Then, what brought you here, Rindo-senpai?" Alice asked. "Are you perhaps here as an examiner?" Erina added after Alice. "Nah! too much trouble, but I am here to watch the battle." Rindo said with a smirk. "The battles?" Hisako tilted her head in confusion, what battles are there that even the 2nd seat came to watch personally. "Ah! yeah, I forgot to say, for the 3rd stage, all of the rebels including you 4 will go face to face against an elite 10!!" Rindo said with a smile on her face, she can already see the shocked faces when their opponent is announced. Takumi''s ear twitched at that, he stood up and with an excited expression "Really?!!" he asked. "Really..."Rindo confirmed. "And that elite 10 we are going to be facing... is you?" Alice pointed with a surprised face, but she wasn''t that surprised, in fact, she was hoping that it would be Rindo. She still has the score of the pregnancy to settle with her, the redhead went and got pregnant first. "Unfortunately, No," Rindo said as she crossed her legs and leaned back on the couch "Now, enough of this, I will tell you more tomorrow when we arrive. You can go back to your assigned rooms." Takumi and Hisako left after saying good night to the rest, as for Erina, Alice, and Alexander, they didn''t budge and sat still in their place. For Alexander, he was getting sleeping because of the warmth in his place as he was going to sleep in his place. Alice and Erina were sure as the stars that Alexander will end up sleeping here and they didn''t want to let him stay alone with Rindo. The two cousins have many things that disagree in but they are definitely allies when it comes to Rindo and Alexander. Rindd chuckled as she expected this much, the 4 of them ended up sharing a huge bed that they formed by getting beds from other rooms. Normally this would not happen but 2 of them are the 10th seat and 2nd seat of Totsuki''s elite 10. So all the staff in the rain could do is obey. The next day, Takumi woke up with black circles around his eyes from his excitement, Hisako got worried but seeing his wide smile she couldn''t help but chuckle at his antics. As for Alexander and the girls, they woke up refreshed and that is due to many reasons and one of them is sleeping and the other is very similar to sleeping but only in the name and not in action. The group followed Rindo to the hotel where the exams are going to take place, they weren''t the only people there as other students are walking in front of them. "So who are we going to fight?" asked Takumi "Just wait, you will meet your opponent soon," Rindo said as she yawned. Alexander was having a hard time adjusting his Totsuki''s duffle coat '' Why it doesn''t fit my body?'' this was the first time he wore this, he ordered one coat from the train service on his size but this is what they got him. The group walked inside the hotel and entered a room on the 2nd floor as they headed to the large balcony in front of them. "Alexander..." Rindo called as hey reached the balcony. "Hm?" Alexander looked at her. "Please, welcome your opponent for the 3rd stage..." When they reached the balcony, a tall man was wearing Totsuki''s duffle coat, his long silver hair shined under the sunlight of the morning sun, his dark skin gave his green eyes a captivating feeling. Him being the only person around shocked everyone in front of him, how could he be here? is he the one Rindo is talking about? Questions like that made their way between everyone''s minds. Rindo chuckled "This Totsuki''s current 9th seat...Hayama Akira." ----------------------------- Chapter 150 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 134 - Nobody!!! Chapter 151 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. ------------------------------- Russia... In the Helmet main manor, the family has gathered to have breakfast at 7 AM. Alfred and Roberto were playing chess as usual while their wives were making the food. But the most skilled chef in this manor is lazing around instead of helping to cook. Alexandra was in the balcony watching the light snowfall down in the horizon while she was speaking on the phone "Heee~" She spoke in uninterested tone "Why should I care about what that bastard is planning, the way I see it, he will break himself very soon..." Alexandra said. From the other side of the phone came Leonora''s voice "That idiot wants to shut down every restaurant in Japan and possibly in the world...He has already closed a dozen of the big names. I heard that he is making his move against your chain." Leonora said. "Tsk, you think he can close my restaurants? since when was I an easy target, all of the power and wealth my father and son owns can''t keep one man from closing my restaurants?" Alexandra was amazed that Azami thinks he can take her down "...Does he realize what my family does to people like him?" she asked. "I don''t think so...He was with mana for only 4 years, he statue in the Nakiri family wasn''t that hight to access to information about the Helmet family..." Leonora responded. "But anyway, his plan revolves around getting your son kicked out of Totsuki, then he can present him with the chance of coming back with his friends as long as he bets his restaurants in a Shokugeki against the first seat..." "How do you know all of this?" Alexandra asked. This was too detailed for information about Azami''s plans, she started to get confused. "I have a spy in Central sending me information..." Leonora laughed as she waited for Alexandra''s praise but that never happened "Oh! I see, however, The fact that Azami plans to use my son''s expulsion against him is laughable, Alexander won''t be expelled and even if he did by some miracle, he will just move on and focus on the family business and improve his tower project." " *Caugh* anyway, I and Doujima are planning to intervene in the promotion exams and block Azami''s plans. He hurt the Nakiri business flow greatly in the past weeks, would you like to come as well?" Leonora was hoping that Alexandra could join them in stopping Azami as that would make a lot of things easier for them. "I will see about that..." Alexandra looked at the sky seeing that snow has stopped falling, she let out a breath and ended the call "I will call you later." "Bye," Leonora responded. ... Back at the promotional exams... "Please welcome Totsuki''s 9th seat of the elite 10...Hayama Akira!" Rindo gestured at Hayama in front of them. Alice, Erina, Takumi, and Hisako saw Hayama in front of them but they still couldn''t believe it, he is part of Central? "Oh! look, we have been looking for him for a week and it turned out he was doing just fine." Said Alexander as he chuckled, he noticed the badge on Hayama''s shoulder "Nice badge, it looks good on you!" "...Thanks." Hayama said in a cold tone. "HAYAMA!!!" Takumi shouted, "WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!!!" Hayama smirked, "It is clear what it means, It means that I am done playing with you." He said. "Do you realize that you joined the Central? the same Central that closed Jun-sensei''s seminar." Alice spoke after she put her hand on Takumi''s shoulder. Rindo sat on the table nearby and watched with a smile. She wonders how this is gonna turn out. "I know that very well..." Hayama responded. His eyes didn''t show any kind of emotion, just pure indifferent. Before Hayama can respond, the door of the room was opened violently, two men in a black suit with sunglasses rushed to Erina and grabbed her hands "Erina-sama! please come with us to your exam room!" One of them said loudly. "AH!!!" Erina shouted from pain "YOU INSOLENT!! HOW DARE YOU?!!" "Erina-sama/Erina!!" Hisako and Alice looked in horror at how Erina was being treated by the two bodyguards The two men dragged Erina not caring about her reaction. "Please, don''t ressi--" Before the guard could complete his words, his face met Alexander''s fist. Alexander punched the first guy in the mouth so hard that his front teeth fell down. Alexander followed that punch with a kick to his crotch. The other guy witnessed this and reached from behind Alexander and locked him. But his attempt was useless, as Alexander was angrier than he ever was in his life. No one treated anyone from his family and lived to see the next day. Alexander put force on his body and pushed the man back while he is still locking him until he smashed him on the wall, the bodyguard hit the back of his head on the wall making him release Alexander. Which he should have never done as Alexander turned very fast and kicked the man in the head making him slam his head again on the wall and this time he was knocked out cold. He didn''t move his body any further. Still filled with rage, Alexander returned to the first guy who was trembling from the immense pain in his balls and started punching him again. Everyone looked at Alexander with fear, not fearing him, but fearing his anger and the brutality these guys experienced. Finally, Rindo snapped from the shock "Oi! stop him!!" Alice, Rindo, and Erina rushed and got between Alexander and the man as they protected the bodyguards from him. "What are you doing?!" Alexander asked with anger "If I didn''t end their lives now, I will not be able to sleep at night, nobody treats my family like this!" Erina heard Alexander and was touched beyond anything else but she had to stop him "They are only following orders...and you did more than enough, look at them for a second." Erina said. "They have had enough!" Alice added. Alexander looked at the two men who were unconscious, he calmed down for a second and realized what he has done. Alexander looked arrogantly at them "Take them away from me, or I may restart what i have been doing." he ordered. "Oh! right away! Aldini, Arato, Erina, and Alice i need to take you to your exam hall, so help me carry them on the way there." To not get in any further trouble, they did as Rindo said and helped her to take the men out "Don''t worry, I will take care of this!!" Rindo shouted while leaving. Hayama stood there near the balcony edge with an awkward position. Alexander took a chair and sat on it with his hands crossed in front of him, his face still showing anger. After a while, the door was opened again and Doujima Gin stepped in the room "Hello gentlemen!" he said as he took off his scarf and hat and put them on the table. He looked at Alexander for a moment "I will pretend that nothing happened here..." Doujima had seen Rindo and the others taking two beaten men away, he was confused but once he stepped in the room and saw Alexander with red knuckles and angry expression, he put two and two together. "You better do or i may just call these promotional exams over..." Alexander said with a cold tone making Doujima sweatdrops. Doujima cleared his troth and spoke, "Well Gentlemen, without any further ado, both of you will be facing each other in four days, you''ve met each other and it is time for the theme to be announced!" Doujima took out an envelope and opened it "The theme is...[Bear meat Shoulder]!" Doujima said. "The lodging room and the practice kitchen would be provided for you, and i promise that I will pick fair judges for your match. The meat will be provided by us while any other ingredients will be taken care off by you. And that is all!" Doujima finished his announcement and prepared to leave, he still needs to call the judges and prepare the meat. Alexander didn''t waste any time and started walking out, but before e could leave he stopped and turned to look at Hayam "Whatever your reason might be for joining Central, I hope it is worth going against me!" Alexander left those words to Hayama. ''Yeah...It is worth it...'' he thought. Doujima looked at Hayama, he knows his situation, he received intel about him, but this is not his place to step in, he was no relationsh.i.p.s counselor. The match between Alexander and Central''s 9th seat; Hayama Akira is in four days... -------------------------- Chapter 151 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 135 - Its That Guy!!! Chapter 152 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. --------------------------------------- After meeting Alexander and received the details about his match against Alexander, Hayama immediately returned to his room to gather his thoughts and think about what kind of dish he should be making. Hayama was sure that Azami pulled some strings behind the scenes to get Alexander into his own field. Innesialy, they had a plan, the plan was simple, get Alexander off gather, attack him emotionally until he isn''t able to focus properly then use that against him in the final moments and beat him. Hayama felt bad that he had to do this to Alexander but now he couldn''t do any of that as the bodyguards messed up the whole scenario and now Hayama is preparing to face an angry Alexander who made him a target to vent his anger. ''Well...Time to do some testing.'' Hayama knew that he can''t do much as of right now but to use everything he has ''I was and I will still be the strongest spice user...Alexander, Bear meat is not something that can be cooked with just any regular spices, and you''d be mistaken if you also thought that spices are that all there is to make the best bear dish...'' Hayama is confident, from what he had seen, Alexander was a great chef with an extraordinary talent and it won''t be easy to beat him. On the other side of the hotel, Alexander is walking around still angry at what happened. On his walk, he met Rindo... "Oh! you''re still mad?" Rindo said with a mischievous smile "I am not in the mood, Rindo." "C''mon, smile a little bit will ya?" Rindo came to him and hugged him as she played with his hair "No." "C''mon..." "Still no," Alexander said "Not even a little bit? not even for me?" Rindo grabbed Alexander''s face and looked at him in the face as she tried to coax him. "Smile please, please! please~!" Seeing Rindo''s funny expressions Alexander couldn''t help but chuckled and break his anger "Hhaha~what kind of face was that!" He couldn''t help himself. Seeing this, Rindo smiled and hugged him "You know...I was jealous for a moment back there." She said. "Hm?" Alexander started walking with Rindo beside him. "About what?" he asked. "If someday someone treated me wrongly...will you do the same thing as you did back there?" She asked, Rindo was embarrassed to say such words, it was not something she normally says and it wasn''t part of her nature. But with Alexander''s child inside her growing, she started to want his attention more and more, some said it was due to her hormones acting up but she actually doesn''t care if its hormones or not, all she knows is that she wants to feel Alexander''s presence. "Huh? you do realize that the only reasons that those guys are alive is because you saved them and I didn''t bring any guns with me, and no bodyguards. If someday the same thing happened to you, just treat those people as good as dead." Alexander said. Rindo felt that tingling feeling again in her heart, it''s a good feeling that she has never experienced before. Rindo''s ears turned a little red as she giggled to herself. "Anyway!!" She shouted, "What are you gonna make against Hayama?" She changed the subject to the match. "who knows, I have 4 days to decide, but since its bear meat, there aren''t many things I can think of right now, I don''t even remember the last time I cooked some of it." Rindo''s face twitched "you''re very confident, but shouldn''t you be practicing right now." Rindo started whistling. "I am practicing right now," Alexander said as he chuckled. Rindo looked back at him as she tilted her head in confusion. "How?" she asked. Alexander touched his forehead with his index and tapped on it "In my mind, I am going through a dozen of recepies. Have you ever heard of Shadow cooking?" Alexander smirked. Rindo shook her head, this was the first time. "Shadow cooking; it is a state where a chef can reach it after he has memorized every recipe and what each ingrediants pros and cons are, meaning that he can create a dish in his head based on the knowledge he has on the available ingrediants. Very hard but once obtained...many things will change in your way of cooking." "hmmm~sounds pretty convenient," Rindo said. They reached the backyard of the hotel. Both of them stopped to look at the beautiful gardens in front of them and appreciate the moment. Alexander took Rindo''s hand into his hands surprising Rindo, but she didn''t mind, in fact, she squeezed his hand harder. Moving on... The other rebels are having their own troubles too as they were separated in teams and they are getting ready to face the elite 10. Everyone was nervous. Erina was with the other students being worried sick. She fears that this will be the end of their journey as she is sure that her father won''t let the rebels have the fair matches they hope for unlike her who is getting the easiest tests, the teachers are even helping the students during the exam. All that is left to do is for the teacher to cook the dishes themselves and present them as the students'' Rindo left Alexander as she too has her duty as the elite 10 and she is forced to make the rebels go against her... Her opponents are Yukihira Soma and Tadokoro Megumi. Days passed and the day for Alexander''s match against Hayama arrived. Alexander headed to the arena with Doujima who came to escort him personally. "I didn''t see you in the kitchen for the past 4 days, is something wrong?" Doujima asked. "Nah." Alexander didn''t talk much, he is still upset at Hayama for not fighting back and joining Central. Doujima didn''t press the matter any further. Meeting in the arena which was just the center of the front yard of the hotel. Alexander looked at Hayama with cold eyes. He didn''t speak to him and wasn''t planning to... "Since both of you are here, let me introduce the judges," Doujima said. As if on cue one tall man in a blue suit followed with two blond little girls made their way to the arena. "Please welcome Shiela and Berta from Totsuki''s research division. And as the head judges, the founder of the research division himself Nakiri Soe!" When Alexander heard the last name, he shivered as he felt murderous glares on his face coming from the man, Alexander knows who this man is and the reason behind his glares. ''SHIT!! it''s that daughter-complex guy!!'' Alexander shouted internally -------------------------------------- Chapter 152 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 136 - Pi猫ge č„ż ours GO MY IMAGINATION!! PIERCE THE HEAVEN AND TAKE ME TO THE LANDS OF BULLSHIT AND BEYOND!!! The following is based on fiction (Talking about the food) +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "SHIT!!! It''s that daughter-con guy!!" Once Alexander saw Soe he felt awkward. The last person he ever wanted to see is Alice''s father. That man is so protective towards his wife and daughter that he would kill anyone that harms them. "Alexander Helmet..." Soe called as he eyed Alexander "It seems that you have been enjoying your life." He said. Hayama heard this and got confused. Alexander laughed awkwardly "hahaha~ what can I say..." Soe frowned "Humph, on behalf of my beautiful wife and precious daughter and my dear father, I shall not speak about the matter any further...But..." Soe looked at Alexander dangerously "...If you caused my daughter to cry, be sure that I will hunt you down!!!" Doujima, the twins, and Hayama didn''t understand anything. But after a minute the twins realized something "AH!! Isn''t this Alice-sama''s boyfriend?!!" Betra said "Oh! He is the one, I saw him in a picture but he was younger!!" Sheila confirmed. "So wild! He is hot!" Betra said with an excited expression. "Betra, look at that guy too, he is also hot!!" Sheila poked on Betra''s shoulder. Alexander and Hayama looked at each other for a moment. The two girls looked between Alexander and Hayama as if trying hard to decide on something "Alice-sama''s boyfriend is still hotter!!" The two girls said as they hugged Alexander. Alexander gave Hayama a smug smiled "heh!" "I don''t care about that!!" Hayama shouted. "Enough if this..." Soe spoke, "Look over here..." Soe uncovers the table near him to show the bear shoulder meat. Just by the n.a.k.e.d eye, it was apparent that the meat was of higher quietly. "Take your portion and start immediately, I have come here to act as a judge and I promise you absolute fairness!" Soe said. "But before that..." Hayama interrupted Alexander who went to take his share. "What?" Alexander asked. "Would you care for a challenge?" Hayama said intriguing Doujima and Soe. "No, I don''t care for a challenge from a man who lost his will to fight for what he holds dear," Alexander said, shocking everyone and angering Hayama. "Alexander!!" Hayama growled. "You have always been arrogant!" "I am arrogant because i can back it up, but you don''t..." Alexander smiled mockingly as he picked his share of meat. He didn''t waste any time and cut the shoulder meat in pieces. He added the pieces he sliced with 1/4 cup aged? balsamic vinegar, 2 tablespoons red currant jelly, and 12 small dried mission? figs into a saucepan and reduced the heat to the above medium. Since it contains Bear shoulder meat which is full of muscles, it needs a little more heat than any other dish. When the judges and Doujima noticed Alexander''s actions, they felt puzzled. "What is he trying to do?" Asked Betra. "That kind of mix ingrediants...I don''t know about it!" Sheila added. She memorized every kind of recipe in the world, and to see something new is very shocking to her. "An original?!" Soe spoke. Doujima smiled as he concluded such a thing early on. "As for Hayama-kun, He is using oil, He will fray the meat..." Doujima said. Soe nodded, this too is not very common when handling bear meat. Back to Alexander, as the sauce in saucepan thickness slightly and reduces due to the heat. Alexander was very careful as he didn''t want to burn the meat in any way. His face was full of dedication and passion. Alexander seasoned it with salt and pepper to remove the bad odor and taste of the natural bear meat. Later, he heated a dry skillet over high heat until very it became very hot. Then he removed the meat from the saucepan after it had its fill from the sauce and spices. Alexander Seared the slices for 1 to 2 minutes per side. He cooked them nicely but removed before the slices begin to shrink significantly and lose too much of their fat. Alexander took a fork and pushed it inside the slices. There was absolutely no resistance as the fork pierced the meat like a hot-knife sliced through butter. Alexander smirked at the result. Alexander grabbed a plate and was ready to serve. Soe and the twins with Doujima were already out of their minds. They couldn''t follow Alexander at all. They couldn''t understand what he was trying to make. "That brat!! its as if he is making something else other than the bear meat!" Soe spoke. "Soo wild!!!" The twins shouted. ''How will that come out I wonder?'' Doujima thought. Alexander looked at Hayama who was concentrating on his cooking and smirked: "You''re still cooking that stuff?" He said, but unfortunately, Hayama didn''t hear him. ''Hayama...People like you who are still new lose their focus when they hear all about that stuff about the bad odor and taste of the bear meat...'' Alexander thought as he spooned the sauce over the meat pieces in the plate '' You people tend to forget that bear meat is still meat in the end and it can be shaped in any way you want. Congratulations on being trapped in the [bear trap]'' Alexander wanted to laugh at the world. People keep working on trying to remove the bad odor and narrow their choice of dishes they can make. While people like Alexander who realized the trap, work on their dish first then come up with a solution to the odor. Alexander already sealed the competition the moment he took the saucepan to cook. Being done, Alexander picked the three plates and headed to the judges who had shocked faces. "Ladies and Gentlemen, please enjoy yourself with my dish..." Alexander put the three plates for the judges to see "My own personal french dish...[-Pi¨¨ge ¨¤ ours-]" He said. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ There is no Pi¨¨ge ¨¤ ours dish on earth, it is based on pure imagination mixed with a real recipe of a French dish. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Chapter 153 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 137 - Author Notice I apologize in advance... I will not write tonight due to health problems; back pain to be specific. Today I helped my uncle in his construction site and because I am the usual lazy, out of shape, and a very thin man. I end up hurting my back and got several sore muscles. I hope you understand. Red. Chapter 137 - The Gap is Too Large! Hayama was immersed in his cooking, his eyes were full of dedication, there was no room for weakness. Everything depends on this dish. He has to protect Jun as she protected him when he was young. Hayama would have never joined hands with Central if it wasn''t for Jun and her dreams. To reclaim the closed Seminar and Jun''s position as a teacher in Totsuki; Hayama accepted to step this low and become an enemy of his friends. ''I am sorry Alexander...and to all of the North Star, this is my choice now...'' Hayama was boiling inside, no matter how much he cared tough in front of Alexander, he was still right about him. Alexander''s words at the beginning of the match were true and even Hayama couldn''t deny, if the positions were reversed and a friend of him gave up on struggling, he too wouldn''t accept a challenge from him. Jun tried to convince him to leave Central but he put her interest first than his. In the end, Hayama decided to do as Azami commanded and defeat Alexander. "Please...Be my first guest to my french bear meat... [pi¨¨ge ¨¤ ours ]!" Alexander presented his dish to the judges. And at that moment, Hayama too finished his dish and made the final touches. Hayama had made his dish; fried bear which he utilized his most powerful spices and techniques to create. He follows behind Alexander and waited for his turn. With the judges...Soe looked at the plate of Alexander in front of him. The twins were sniffing the dish with drool on their lips. "*sniff* *sniff* This sweet scent! i can''t smell the usual bear meat smell at all..." Betra dipped her little finger in the sauce and tasted it. Betra''s eyes shot open wide as she felt like she was a hugged by a fluffy bear in the cold winter ''So comfy~!!'' She thought. Soe saw Betra''s reaction and nodded ''This much should be expected...'' His eyes shifted to Alexander who was arguing with Hayama who was waiting for his turn. "Then, without any further ado..." Soe took his fork and knife as did Betra and Sheila. Soe touched the piece of the bear meat and his fork sank in it as a man does in his luxurious bed. Meat juice started leaking from the insides of the meat (? ?ˇö ?? ?ˇö). Soe and the twins took their first bite and with no other warning, their faces twisted in the pleasure that is assaulting their taste buds. "This taste?!!" Soe closed his eyes as he imagined the rich flavors in front of him. He pictured a large bear sitting in a hill with a jar of honey that he is eating with pleasure. "Honey?!!" Soe asked. "Isn''t it obvious...The bear meat you provided us with is the meat of the black bear...Those bad boys love honey, so I cooked him with what he loves." Alexander said innocently as his words say that there was no special reason behind adding honey. But Soe and the twins know better than that. Honey is used to draw the rich and mellow flavor of the bear meat. Knowing this, Soe and the twins could taste an ever higher flavor of pleasure from this dish as their clothes were ripped apart allowing the flavors to reach every inch of their body. "Absolutely Gourmet!!!" Soe shouted. "So Wild!!" The twins shouted Alexander was shocked ''Again!!!'' Alexander felt a level of second-handed embarrassment for the people he cooks for whenever this happens ''Just what is wrong with this world...?'' All Alexander can do is shake his head. His understanding abilities are far below the required level to explain such phenomena. After being done with Alexander''s dish and wiping the plate clean from any trace of food. Soe and the twins finally looked at Hayama so he can present his dish. "Hayama Akira, please step forward," Dojima commanded. "Do your best Hayama-kun~" Alexander cheered from the back as Hayama presented his fried beat dish which pissed Hayama even more than he is right now. "Shut up!!" Hayama wasn''t deaf to miss the mocking tone in Alexander''s voice. "Hmm~..." Soe looked at the dish of Hayama. And truth must be told, he has no appetite left to eat anything else, his body is refusing to mix the previous taste with another one so he can enjoy the after taste even more. ''I have no choice...'' Soe thought. "Now, let''s judge Hayama-Kun''s dish..." Soe commanded the twins as he saw that they were reluctant. This didn''t escape Hayama''s eyes as he felt fear and discouraged. Just a second ago he was confident in himself and he was sure to beat Alexander, but now seeing the judges'' faces...'' Have I already lost?!...with no fight?!'' Hayama thought. Doujima smirked. He had anticipated this outcome but surely even he didn''t expect that the difference in power to be this huge ''Joechiro...You were right...he might be far more powerful than his mother.'' Doujima knew that Alexander is stronger than his mother the moment he was able to pull off a french cuisine dish out of bear meat. Soe and the twins took a bite off the dish and the strong flavor of the spices assaulted their senses making them a little lightheaded. But sadly there was no strong reaction from them like Alexander. Hayama looked shocked as his eyes trembled, in his head, he could hear and see Jun crying at her lost project and dreams because of his failure here. Soe closed his eyes as he made his judgment "If the two of you made your choices, then let us give the results..." Soe spoke to the twins who nodded slowly. They felt bad seeing Hayama in such a situation. but this is their job "Wait a moment please! the sauce! you still haven''t tried the sauce!!" Hayama called, his voice was shaling. Jun!! I must win for Jun!! his heart was beating with such thought. Soe lowered his head at the pitiful sight of the boy in front of him ''Azami...is this what you desired? breaking such talents in such a cruel way...?'' The twins too lowered their heads, they felt like crying when they saw Hayama''s red eyes that were begging and still holding tight for that spider-thread. Soe had to step in and speak "Young Hayama...That will make no difference..." he said. "what?" Hayama said, "What are you talking about?" "Now, the gap between your dish and Alexander''s is as if the two dishes are placed at a mountain, Alexander''s dish would be at the peak while yours is barely at the quatre the distance. No matter how good the sauce you''ve made, it would never boost your fried bear meat to the peak, much less surpass it." Soe''s words were cruel, unforgiving, and heartless. "But if you are insisting, we can give it a try..." Soe looked at the girls and they nodded. Hayama already lost hope. These three were people who walk in the front lines of the culinary world. Even without tasting, they can judges his dish. At a certain balcony, a short woman with brown hair that is made in a pony-tail. Under her glasses, her eyes couldn''t stop crying ''Akira-kun...'' She couldn''t bear to see Hayama in such a situation. For a second, she regretted accepting Doujima''s invitation to watch the match. Having had enough, she ran out to the stairs to go where Hayama is... After using the sauce to taste the dish one more time. Soe and the twins put down the last remaining piece of Hayama''s fried bear meat. The three judges raised up one of the two signs that have Alexander and Hayama''s names on them. And the one they choose was...Saiba Alexander! ''If only you had served first...'' Doujima thought. Alexandr looked at his friend who has lost all of his will. He wanted to comfort him but that would probably make it worse. In the corner of his eye, he could see a short woman running. She made her way in front of Hayama. "...Jun!" Hayama saw Jun in front of him "How did come here?" he asked. "I have invited her, i thought she deserved to witness you Shokugeki..." Doujima spoke. Soe and the twins stood up from their seats as they have completed their jobs. "Yeah..." Hayama said mockingly "...Don''t you mean she came to witness my humiliation?" he chuckled. As soon as he spoke these words, his head was spined by a hard slap from Jun making him fall to the ground. "What was that for?!!" Hayama stood up with his face red. "I told you that you don''t need to do such a thing..." Jun''s voice was filled with pain and fear "Why did you disobey me? you didn''t have to shoulder my responsibilities!" "Jun...?!" Hayama looked in shock. Did he just make Jun cry? "But...your researches, your seminar, and the patrons have all been blocked from you by Azami..." "I no longer need such a thing, What I want is for you to be around friends of your age that care about you. The seminar and my projects don''t even equal a fraction of that!" Jun said. Hayama looked back at Alexander who was grinning at him from ear to ear while holding a phone which he is clearly recording with ''I have seen something interesting!'' Alexander thought. Hayama sighed "Friends...I don''t have the right to have such a thing when i have betrayed them at the first problem we have faced...I even doubt that they can forgive." He couldn''t even bring himself to be angry at Alexander at the moment. "That is not true...!" Jun said as she looked at Alexander who was still recording. The guy didn''t even bother to hide it "...Alexander-kun, will you forgive Hayama-kun? I apologize for his behavior as his parent!! please don''t hate him for such a thing." Jun spoke as she was about to beg Alexander even further. "Ah! don''t worry about that, mistakes can happen..." Alexander dismissed the idea "...I understand his situation and I am sure the others will do." Alexander laughed. ''But we will make sure to squeeze this to the fullest kukuku...'' Alexander thought. Hayama felt a shiver run down his spine. Alexander closed his phone as he got the video he wanted. "Well, I won the match, so us forgiving you should be the last thing on your mind...Come back soon...I still have not defeated you in the Uno''s championship!" Alexander said as he left the arena. Hayama looked at Alexander''s back and then he looked down and chuckled lightly. "Let us go, Hayama-kun." Jun extended her hand for Hayama so he can stand up. Hayama looked at her and smiled "Yeah...let us go." The pair of parent and child left the arena together. "Ah!!" Soe snapped from his thought as he was watching this event take place "Alexander wait!! I still have to speak to you about my cute Alice, I need to tell you my conditions as a parent before your marriage!" Soe ran behind Alexander trying to catch him. "GEH!!...conditions?!!" Alexander spoke, "Like hell!" He took off running away from Soe. "Oi! Alexander! wait! I SAID WAIT, YOU BITCH!!!" The first battle between the rebels has ended with Alexander win...And just shortly after that, the other rebels have ended their battles too and the results were surprising! Just who has won? and who has been defeated? ---------------------------------------------- Chapter 154 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 139 - Let Us Discuss The Terms Once Again Still in pain, but I can''t leave you with nothing for long. -------------------------------------- After the battle ended. Alexander was tired so he returned to his room. There is still time before everyone else finishes their battles. When he entered his room, he jumped on his bed and turned on the tv, he didn''t even bother to take off his shoes and just let the news channel on. [For the first time in history! all kinds of cuisines!! all...in one tower!! come and get a taste from the Golden Tower restaurants!] Alexander''s ears perked at this, he got up and looked at the tv where an ad for his tower is being played. As the voice was describing the tower, many cut scenes were played to show the interior. [Come and meet the world''s best chefs, such as Chef Luca! Chef Skulk! and the head chef of the tower himself, the magician Shinomya Koujiro!!] Following that a picture of many chefs standing side by side and the last one was Koujy. "So, it has begun." Alexander chuckled. The ad ended and the news segment continued on. In his own office, Azami was watching Tv and he has seen the ad of the Golden Tower. His hands were trembling from fury. Once he couldn''t take it anymore he throws the remote controller at the tv with all his strength breaking the tv screen, but the sound was still on. "Another fooder restaurant has been opened, and this time it houses 99 of the world''s most disgusting chefs!! RAAA!!!" His hands swiped his desk off of anything that was on it, messing all of his papers and breaking some glass cups that were on it. Azami stood in his office huffing from anger. Once he et rid of the bugs in Totsuki, the turn will come on the restaurants of Japan and then all of the world''s. In the exam halls, Erina has finished her exam and let her hair loose from its ponytail. "Wonderful! Erina-sama, you did such a great job!" Teach Endu spoke "Indeed, Erina-sama is Totsuki''s hidden gem!!" The old witch from the first exam spoke after him. these two were the literal definition of the word "Bootlickers". "Shut up!" Erina didn''t want to hear any of their crap. She took off running to Alexander to see what he did. She wasn''t particularly worried about, but about the others. Fighting the elite 10 is not something they can bear yet. After she reached the arena, she found no one, so she went to the waiting rooms. There she found Hayama with teacher Jun and her father''s assistance. "Akira-san, have you seen Alexander." She didn''t even ask if he won or loos as the result is predictable to her. Hayama shrugged his shoulders "Who knows, but I saw him run inside the hotel." Hayama said. "Is that! Thank you." Erina didn''t waste any time and took off again. After Erina left, er father''s assistance continued his talk "As per our agreement, Hayama Akira. Due to your loss against Saiba Alexander, you''re expelled." he said. "Wait!! how can that be?!!" Jun was shocked "There is no need to expel Akira-kun! just because he lost against another student doesn''t give you the authority to kick him out of school!!" Jun protested. Hayama chuckled "Jun...It''s okay." he said. "But Akira-kun!!" "He is right, this was what i agreed on with Azami after joining Central. If I lost this battle then i will be expelled." Jun looked at Hayama with shock. This means that Hayama will lose his chance to graduate from Totsuki and he won''t be able to meet his friends again. Hayama was well aware of this, so he didn''t mind. He sees this as his punishment for being a coward and abandoning his friends in their battle. ''With this...I can at least sleep at night.'' He thought. "Alexander-sama!!" Erina entered Alexander''s room and found him on his bed. Alexander was taking a nap when Erian entered his room. "What is wrong Erina?" he asked. Erina came closer to him "Did you get any news about the others?" she asked. She hoped that Alexander has some news since he was the first to finish his exam. "No." Alexander left his bed and stood up "But we can go see..." He stretched his arms and yawned. "Yes, that is right, we should go see Alice, Takumi-kun, and Hisako first." Erina nodded. The two left the room and headed for the exam halls, they looked for their friends but didn''t find them. There was only one hall left and it was the big hall. And lucky for them, on their way, they met with the three returning from their exam. "Oh! look who came back." Alexander chuckled. Erina didn''t waste any time and went straight to the point "Who did you guys face? did you win? are you alright?!" "Back off will ya!" Alice pushed Erina away from her as she was so close. "Erina-sama..." Arato spoke up "....we faced against Kobayashi Rindo-senpai, the 2nd seat." those words sent Erina into shock. Alexander fist-pumped with Takumi. He can see that Erina wasn''t in her right mind. It looks like she is too nervous about this elite 10 battles that she can''t see that by how these three are looking, they must have won. "Did you actually win against Rindo?" Asked Alexander "Something like that..." Rindo voice came from behind them "Congratulations to the five of you!" Said Rindo as she clapped. "Thank...you?" Erina felt weird for being congratulated as she didn''t even feel like she was taking the exam. Alexander wondered "What kind of an exam did you give them?" he asked Rindo. Takumi laughed awkwardly "Well you see..." Rindo spoke "...The exam was..." Her aura changed to something serious "....they had to make me something yummy!!" She said with a sunshine smile on her face. Alexander looked at Takumi then Alice and Hisako who avoided his gaze ''These bastards!'' Alexander felt frustrated ''They had to make something yummy for Rindo and I had to face off against Hayama.'' Rindo started laughing "And it looks like you''ve won against Hayama-kun..." Rindo said, "Too bad for him." "hm? what does that mean?" Alice asked. "Well, Hayama is now as good as expelled from Totsuki..." Rindo dropped the bomb, shocking the five. ''I didn''t see that coming...'' Alexander thought. ''Also, your other friends are also expelled as they lost their battles. You five are the only rebels left." Rindo dropped another bomb. ''I~ didn''t see that coming.'' Alexander thought with an awkward smile "This put us in a tight spot here." He spoke. "Oh it does, with your numbers now, your chances of staying the school are quite slim. Come up with something soon or else... this will be the last time we talk in this school." Rindo passed by Alexander and left. Erina was in turmoil, she looked at her friends and clenched her hands ''Something...? We can only endure their exams and survive until the end.'' She thought The others too were thinking about a solution but to no avail. Alexander remembered, "By the way Rindo..." Alexander called making Rindo halt in her steps "What?" she asked. "What if we directly challenged the elite 10 for their seats? you know, you guys are fighting us in Shokugekies with our expulsion on stake...but you guys aren''t offering anything in return. So in a sense, your Shokugekies are invalid as it doesn''t meet the necessary requirement." Alexander said. "It is not a Shokugeki..." Rindo said, "We are testing you to see if you''re fit to be promoted to the second year." Alexander smiled "It is a Shokugeki, as you may know, i was challenged by Hayama in a direct cooking battle. He didn''t give me a task to complete or an obstacle to overcome..." Alexander''s words made a little sense to the others as they started to understand where he was coming from " As far as I know, those are what a test should be about, for example, in normal schools, you don''t see the teacher takes the exam with his students and he tells them that they should get a higher mark than his to pass. No, he just observes as he gave them the task that they should complete." "And this is exactly what you guys are doing to us, you have dragged us in a Shokugeki without us knowing about it and not offering your part of the deal." Alexander finished his speech "So, I want us to discuss our Shokugeki terms once again." Rindo tilted her head "well, i didn''t do such thing, but you can solve the problem with Azami-san himself. Go to his office on the 37th floor..." Rindo sighed, this is why she was against the idea of the elite 10 moving against rebels, now they have found a loophole. "Father is here?!!" Erina was shocked. He was supposed to be in Tokyo managing the school. "Yeah, he is here." Rindo looked at her watch "Ah! you should hurry. If you want to meet him as he would be leaving for the next venue with his private helicopter soon..." "Let''s go, Alexander-sama...Everyone." Erina looked at Alexander, Hisako, Alice, and Takumi as all of them nodded. They all passed by Rindo and ran to the rooftop where they can meet Azami or wait for him there until he wants to leave. They don''t want to miss the chance of meeting him because they didn''t see him leave his office while going to meet him. As for Rindo, she was taking a walk in the garden to relax a bit. After a while, she sat on a chair and started whistling. "Looks like your enjoying yourself, Rindo-chan!" A charming voice came from behind Rindo. She turned around to see two tall women standing behind her. One had black hair with red eyes while the other had white hair with bloody eyes. "Alexandra-san? and Leonora-san?" Rindo couldn''t believe her eyes. Why are the current two strongest chefs doing here? "Its good to see you too my sweet child." Alexandra ruffled Rindo hair "See you later." She said before going to the elevator. Leonora smiled at Rindo "Bye-bye?" Leonora followed behind Alexandra leaving Rindo still in shock. --------------------------------- Chapter 155 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 140 - R茅giment De Cuisine!! Alexandra and Leonora, two of the strongest chefs in the world currently are making their way towards the roof. Leonora was speaking on her phone "Yeah...We''re on our way. Wait for us first." "Who?" asked Alexandra. Leonora smiled sweetly "It is Doujima-kun...Your son is already negotiating with Azami." Alexander laughed as she pushed the open button for the elevator. The two women entered and went up to the top floors "I expected no less from him." The two of them exited the elevator and met up with two other men. It was Doujima and Joichiro. "Hello~" Joichiro waved at his wife who came closer to him with a smile and poked his eyes. "AH!! my eyes!!" "Just where did you run-up to this time?!" Alexander pulled Joichiro by his ear and pinched his n.i.p.p.l.es. "I am sorry, I am really sorry!!" Joichiro started begging for mercy. He hates it when she does that. Leonora and Doujima looked at them awkwardly. "Anyway...We should go." Doujima cleared his throat and pointed at the door where a loud noise of a helicopter is coming from. "Yeah," Joichiro said seriously trying to change the subject but that still earned his another n.i.p.p.l.e-pinch from Alexandra before they neared the door and listened for a bit. "As i am saying, the rules written by Isshiki-san are clear, when you guys challenge someone to a Shokugeki, it must be a fair one with neutral judges and equal conditions...But today, I''ve seen no equality. You send your toys to challenge us to a Shokugeki with our expulsion on the line but no consequences on your side at all." Everyone could hear Alexander''s voice clearly even though the chopper was on. Azami looked at Alexander with a smile "...And your point is?" he said. Alexander got pissed but he didn''t lash out "My point is that the previous Shokugekies are invalid. You either should let the students who were expelled return or give us a fair Shokugeki instead of those fraud-like ones." Azami laughed out loud "I can not do such a thing. They have already been expelled and now they await their return to Totsuki, as for the Shokugekies, I am confused about what you want as a reward for your "supposed" win!" Erina gritted her teeth "Father..." She called. Her hair was dancing with the raging wind that is being produced by the chopper "...We want to bet our expulsion while you bet the elite 10''s seat." Erina said. Azami frowned "And here i was waiting for something reasonable..." Azami turned to ride his chopper "You have wasted my time." Behind the door "This is where we enter epically, you know?!" Alexandra said as she pushed the door and Leonora, Doujima, and Joichiro followed her. "Hold it!!" Alexandra called. Her voice made everyone snap their nacks back to see the strongest bunch in the world standing behind them. "Mother!" Alice and Alexander called "And father?" Alexander saw Joichiro behind them and tilted his head as he wondered about their reason for being here. Azami saw Alexandra, his eyes widened ad rage started filling them "You...!!" He mumbled. "It''s been so long, Az-boy!" Alexandra laughed "The last time I saw you was when you f.u.c.k.i.e.d up my dish, wasn''t it?!" Alexandra started opening some old wounds making Azami tremble. Azami could contain himself and looked at Alexandra with anger "What brought you here?" he asked. "We have heard what the kid had said earlier..."Joichiro spoke up as he stepped forward "Accept the challenge, Nakamura." Joichiro said as an intense aura surround the area. It wasn''t coming from him alone, but from the three with him too. "Saiba-senpai. You must be joking, there is no challenge to accept here. And if they want a fair Shokugeki then I''ll let them have it." "Just a simple Shokugeki? and here I thought that you were braver than that." Alexandra shook her head. "You shut up!" Azami gritted his teeth. "I have heard about everything, it seems that you have some trouble with this group over here." Doujima pointed with his chin at Alexander, Alice, Takumi, Erina, and Hisako. "Let''s do this the old way..." Joichiro smirked " What do you think, Nakamura? Do you dare accept it?" "Accept what?" Leonora clapped her hands together and smiled "A team battle..." Those few words made everyone get shocked. Totsuki''s almost forgotten Shokugeki category. "let''s do it. R¨¦giment De Cuisine!" Joichiro spoke. Alexander leaned towards Alice and Erina "What is that [R¨¦giment De Cuisine]?" he asked. As both of the girls were so into the conversation going on right now, they didn''t want to talk "I will explain later..." they said in unison. Azami stayed silent for a second. He then smiled "That brings a lot of memories...But, that is still not enough. I don''t have the time to waste on such matters when I can accomplish my goal in the regular way." "Even if I said that I am willing to work for you?" Joichiro said. "And me resigning from my position?" Doujima followed. "And mine too?" Leonora added. "And I am willing to close my restaurant in japan if they lost." Alexandra dropped the last bomb. Azami froze in his place. All of his goals that would take 2 years to accomplish at least one of them are all laying right in front of him to take. And all he has to do is defeat a few brats a little earlier than intended? Azami started trembling "This...This is...Are you for real?" he asked while trying so hard to contain his excitement. "You think we came all this way to lie?" Leonora pouted. "Truly. Today is the best day of my life. I don''t know what made you believe in those kids this much but I won''t ask..." Azami smiled warmly with joy "So let it be. I accept this R¨¦giment De Cuisine!!!" Azami shouted. Alexandra looked at her son who was shocked "What?" she raised her eyebrow. Alexander had his mouth dropped to the floor "...Did you...did you just bet our Japanese restaurant branches? You do realize that you just bet 500 million $, right?" "Yeah, so what?" Alexander could only facepalm his face ''Thank god that i didn''t register my tower as a part of the Red Cloud series! Azami sighed and entered his chopper "Than I will see you in the next stop." he said as his chopper faded in the sky. "Does that mean that we got what we want?" Takumi asked. "Of course!" Hisako elbowed him "Weren''t you paying attention?" Erina smiled and looked at Alice, the two of them nodded at each other. This can work too. "Let''s go kids! we need you to get familiarised with each other real quick." Alexandra called as she turned to leave. "Our necks depend on you," Joichiro spoke with a carefree smile. --------------------------------- Chapter 156 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 141 - Team Battles So...Currently, My country has issued a quarantine, the atmosphere is very uncomfortable and my health is a little down, I guess it is the flu. So forgive me for being late to update. I just don''t have the energy to sit in front of the computer anymore. Though, I will still continue to update. --------------------------------------------- Later at night. The students that passed the exam boarded the train to take off to the next destination. Until now, none of the students who have submitted to Central has failed. The only people who were expelled are the rebels. On the train. At a particular cabin, there was a closed bar. And inside that bar, the a.d.u.l.ts brought the kids here so they can talk in peace and have the whole thing to themselves. And in one particular corner, Alexander was facing his mother "Did you really bet 500 mill $ business, just like that?!" Alexander still can''t believe it. "Did yOu ReaLLy bET 500$ BUsInesS!" Alexandra mocked her son with an annoyed face "what''s is so bad with that?" Alexander gritted his teeth "That''s over the top!!" he shouted. Alice, Erina, Takumi, Hisako, Joichiro, Leonora, Senzaemon, and Doujima were looking at the two with a tired gaze ''How long are they going to argue for?'' Alexander looked at her son with disbelieving "You?! can it be?! you''re not confident that you can''t win?" Alexandra froze in his place and his body started to tremble slightly "Who said such thing!! whoever they are I will crush as long i can use my hands!!" Alexandra pride started burning "Only I can defeat me!" he shouted. "That''s my son!" Alexandra cheered. "Hell yeah!!" "Oh! she knows how to talk to him for sure!" Senzaemon said with a light chuckle. Leonora laughed took a sip of her juice "In a way, they are very similar. She used to be just like that when she was younger." "Yeah..." Joichiro and Doijima said with a soulless voice as they know that is clearly a ton of bullshit. Leonora gets the privilege to say those words because she wasn''t on the other side of Alexandra. "But anyway, Chef Doujima, Chef Joichiro...what is this R¨¦giment De Cuisine?" Takumi asked the most important question that was on his mind since they have left the hotel. "Ah~You guys don''t know...well." As Doujima was about to explain Alexander rushed beside him and started listening " When a dispute between students can''t be settled through regular shokugeki, there is an unorthodox shokugeki format where teams battle teams to resolve their dispute and that is what a R¨¦giment De Cuisine is..." Doujima said. "But how does it work? do we just all battle the other team at once or what?" Alexander asked. His mother came from behind him and punched him on the head "Don''t be stupid!" she said. "Both factions split up and the decide who faces whom. There, the winner will continue to fight until he loses and then he gets switched up with another student...And it keeps going until only one student stays standing giving his team the win." Alexandra said. "What? we should have done that from the start!" Alexander said as he sighed, all this trouble and he could just end it all with one big shokugeki. "Don''t be fooled..." Said Leonora "The only reason Azami accepted this R¨¦giment De Cuisine is that we offered him everything he plans to do at once, or he wouldn''t have agreed to." "Well well, let''s not get into the deep stuff!" Joichiro said as he poured a cup of juice for himself " we should first prepare the kids for the battle and make them familiar with the rules!" Joichiro''s carefree personality started showing again. "I think Jouchiro-sama is right!" Erina stood up and said, "I think we should not waste any time, the train won''t take long to reach its destination." Alexandra, Leonora, Joichiro, and Doujima looked at each other and chuckled "Well, I will now split you guys into teams according to your aptitude and style." Doujima brought out some papers and was about to hand them out. "Alright everybody, we gonna draw straws!" Joichiro said as he presented his hand as it was filled with straws. "Wait! I hav--" Doujima tried to protest but he was cut off again. "This so exciting, it brings me back memories!!" wait up! guys?! not like that!!" Doujima shouted as he saw everyone do what they want. "What you got a problem, Doji-boy?!" Alexandra looked with her haunting eyes at Doujima. "I guess we have a problem, Douji-boy!" Leonora too joined. They can''t let their Kohai scream at them like that or they can just spit on their pride. "No! Actually, i wasn''t..." Doujima backed off as he got scarred while Joichrio was laughing his ass off in the back. The kids were watching with a weirded out expressions. It''s not every day you see a.d.u.l.ts behave like kids. Senzaemon who witnessed everything laughed and decided "If it is gonna turn out like this!!" he shouted getting everyone''s attention "Then I shall decide the teams!! any objections?" he said. "Wel, if it is the old man, then I don''t mind!" Alexandra said. The others nodded too. "The team shall be..." Senzaemon took a deep breath and then called the names. Team Leonora: Leonora and Alice!! Team Alexandra: Alexandra and Erina!! Team Joichiro: Joichiro and Alexander!! Team Doujima: Doujima and Takumi!! Team Senzaemon: Senzaemon and Hisako!! Five teams were formed "I decided for a two-man team to be formed, we will work as a tournament. we will draw order and the winner shall advance and the loser will retreat and wait for the next round." Senzaemon announced. "But what about the judges?" Alexander asked. Senzaemon showed his phone "They are on their way." After 5 minutes, the door was opened and three people came in. It was Nakiri Soe and Berta and Cilla. "Father!!" Alice called. "Honey!!" Leonora called as both of them ran to Soe who was beyond happy to take them in a hug. The family affection started affecting everyone around them as it was too sweet. Alexandra elbowed Joichiro "Hmm...must be nice!" she said with her eyes narrowed. Joichiro chuckled awkwardly "The last time i tried to do that your brother almost ripped my chest open!" Joichiro stated reminding Alexandra of the past after their marriage. "Hah hah!... I am sorry." She said with an awkward smile. "Anyway..." Senzaemon cleared his troth "These three will act as the judges...so let us start." "Please do not worry, I promise you my full support in your mission!" Soe said. "Us too!!" The twin added after him simultaneously. "And as a final rule..." The air around Senzaemon turned serious as his eyes omitted danger "...You''re forbidden from uttering a single word during the match." his word shocked Alexander, Erina, Hisako, and Takumi but the a.d.u.l.ts weren''t that much impressed. Now commence!! The first battle, Team Alexandra vs Team Doujima!!" And so their night that is filled with passion, fierce battles, surprising dishes, and the most exhilarating feeling they will ever feel in their life has just started. All of this in order to prepare for their upcoming battle with Central. ------------------------------------------- Chapter 157 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 142 - Meeting The next day. The train reached its destination as the snow from last night stopped falling and the sun came out from behind the clouds to bring light upon this land. Alexander exited the train while stretching his body. "You''re late!!" His mother shouted. She and the others have been waiting for Alexander for quite some time now "How dare you?!!" She wasn''t actually pissed but she just found something to annoy Alexander with. Alexander felt pissed and looked at his father "I am sorry...But i couldn''t sleep because of a certain someone." Joichiro shrugged his shoulders with an innocent simile ''This guy pisses me off!'' Alexander thought. "Anyway, you should head to the meeting point, it is time." Senzaemon cleared his troth and spoke. He looked at Erina and ruffled her hair "Go..." he said. Takumi, Alexander, Alice, Erina, and Hisako together with the a.d.u.l.ts; Alexandra, Leonora, Doujima, and Joichiro left to meet with Azami and central members. They all headed to the abandoned train station, when they arrived they found no one there but Azami''s assistance. "Where is the brat?" Asked Alexandra. "Azami-sama will be here with the rest in a moment." He said. Alexandra felt frustrated, they decide the meeting point and then get the nerves to be late?! "Oh! they do snowboarding here?" Takumi pointed at some people coming down the snow mountain as they seem to be snowboarding. "Who knows, the Japanese are unpredictable." Alexander shrugged. "It seems they have arrived." The assistance looked at the people coming down the mountain and smiled. Everyone looked at them carefully and they saw it was Azami and his bunch. "See, I told you they are unpredictable," Alexander spoke near Takumi who nodded. Behind Azami were the people from the elite 10. Rindo, Tsukasa, Saito, Nene, Momo and finally Eizan. Once they have reached down, they walked to their side of the station and being separated by one line Railtrack between them and Alexander''s side. When Alexander saw Rindo, he remembered her pregnancy. He poked his mother''s arm "What?" she asked with a raised brow. Alexander brought her down to his level and whispered to her ear... "WHAT?!!" Alexandra shouted scaring everyone around her. Alexander looked at Rindo and started bouncing with her little feet like a little girl. "Rindo!! Is it--" before she could say any word she was cut off by Alexander "Wait, wait, wait! don''t say that in front of the others, later, later." Alexander stopped his mother. He doesn''t want any unnecessary attention now. He has forgotten to inform his family again due to everything going on and Rindo being away from him most of the time. Alexandra was very excited as she suddenly seemed so happy while just earlier she had a frown on her face. Alice and Erina knew what Alexander told her and they felt jealous, they wished that that reaction was directed at them. "What happened?" Leonora asked. "Tell you later!" Alexandra entered into her fantasy and started imagining her self with her grandchildren. Leonora felt confused but didn''t press the matter. "Ladies and gentlemen..." Azami spoke after he faced the rebels with a mocking smile. Everyone brought their attention back and looked at each other with an undisputed will, except Eizan who didn''t dare to look at certain people''s eyes. "I am sorry for being late but let us commence our meeting regarding the 6th exam." Azami looked at Nene and she took out a paper and started reading its content. "The 6th exam and the final one will be carried in one month..." She said. No one had expected that they will have to wait for a month "There will a special stage installed for the battle of the Regimental Shokugeki on the southern tip of Rebun island, we are planning to build a stadium where the ordinary students who are still in the midst of making their way north as a part of the promotion exams can spectate the event." The rebels nodded. Although they felt weird as there were no unreasonable demands this time or tricks. "That''s it, no smart moves from you?" Alexander tilted his head in confusion but a mocking smile was very clear on his face. "Oya Oya, how low do you think of me, I don''t need such things to defeat you anyway." Azami proclaimed shamelessly. Alexander''s mother chuckled "It''s not you don''t need them. Maybe, just maybe you ran out of ideas. Isn''t that right, my dear son?" She said with a mocking laugh. "It is as you said, my dear mother." Alexander joined his mother in mocking Azami. ''These two pisses me off!!!" Azami shouted internally but he didn''t show it on his face. Doujima, Leonora, Joichiro shook their head ''They are really a mother and son.'' Doujima chuckled and spoke, "I guess we have a deal now, right?" Azami remembered something "Ah! I would like to add something..." He said with a chuckle "Don''t be nervous, it''s not that serious." ''Since from you, we don''t think so.'' They thought. "I would like to add a few people to my line up, and of course you can do the same, the only condition that they must be from Totsuki and not expelled." He said "That is agreeable, father, but you better remember your side of the deal, if we win, each of us gets an elite 10 seat, and the expulsion of our friends'' will be revoked," Erina spoke. Azami looked at his daughter and smiled "But of course..." he took out their friends'' student ID and passed them to his elite "For each one you defeat you get the right to bring one back." He looked at his old friends from Totsuki that he cooked with "I hope that all of you are ready. Because I will honor our past friendship and come at you with everything." "heh!" Joichiro scuffed "That is the plan!" He said. "But Erina, you speak as if you will fight with them, are you mistaken by chance?" Azami''s words traveled to Erina''s ear and made her tremble. She remembered the tone he used to speak with her in the past and got scared "You are the elite 10''s 10th seat, you will fight with us, Erina." His words were like a choking hand wrapped around her neck. Alexander and Alice with Alexandra put their hands on Erina''s shoulder and assured her that they are here with her as a family. Erina took a deep breath and looked at her father in the eyes "Father..." she called. Azami was shocked, she never acted like this before. "I now resign from my duties as an elite 10 and officially join the rebels in their battle to overthrow your system and education." She said with a sharp tone shocking all of the elite 10. Not in all of Totsuki''s history, there has been someone who let go of the elite 10 seats so willingly. "What is so shocking, we will get that seat back too anyway," Alice said as she scuffed at the shocked Azami and his elite 10. Rindo smiled and gave Erina a thumbs up. From the elite 10, Tsukasa looked at Alexander and called for him "Saiba Alexander..." He spoke, "from that day of the moon banquet festival...your words are still stuck in my head." Erina looked Alexander with confusion while Alice understood what he meant as she was with him "And what about it? I meant what I said back then." Alexander spoke. "Indeed..." Tsukasa''s carefree aura changed to a dangerous one that omitted his cheer will and pride as a chef "...I swear on my beliefe as a chef that i will crush your belief and show you who is the one with the boring cooking." He said. Alexander smirked as he too let loose and shouted: "Then, come at me, Tsukasa Eichi, I will make you kneel in front of me!!!" Takumi, Alice, Hisako, and Erina too pointed at their counterpart of the elite 10 and shouted: "Come at us, we will crush you with everything we got!!!" Leonora, Alexandra, Doujima, and Joichiro smirked at the kids'' battle spirit. "Then, Adios Amigos, We will meet in a month," Alexandra said. The stage is being prepared for the match, the rebels will face against Central soon. While this was happening in Totsuki, some hidden forces started making a move against the Helmet family. How will this event turn out? will everything work out in favor of the rebels? or will they face their defeat against Azami and his forces? --------------------------------- Chapter 158 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 142 - Notice. I have posted the first chapter of my new novel that I told you about. It is called [ The Lost Fruits ] search for it in the fanfiction section or follow this link: #43000932941758101 go read it and don''t forget to give me your feedback. Chapter 143 - Germa! Once they have returned to the train, it has resumed its path to the next destination. Although for the rebels the 6th exam is their final one which they will face the elite 10, the normal students still have more exams up to 15 exams before they reach the last island where the final showdown between the rebels and the elite 10 will take place. Alexander was with Erina and Alice playing cards while his mother was speaking on the phone... "I am telling you, mother, Rindo is pregnant, you will be a Great-Grandmother!! tell everyone in the house, especially her parents. " Alexandra was so excited as she spoke with her mother. Hearing her happy tone and the loud noises coming from the phone, Alice and Erina were fuming with jealousy. "We should get going and meet up with the others," Alexander said as he stood up. He can''t handle any more of the girls'' gazes at him. "Yeah, they will decide on the people that will join us," Erina said as she throws the cards, but she was still a bit annoyed. And Alice did the same. "Mother we will go meet with Dojima-san and the others," Alexander said before he left with the girls. In the resting area, Doujima, Senzaemon, Joichiro, and Leonora were speaking with Takumi and Hisako "As I was saying, Mimasaki Subaru didn''t lose yet, among the rebels, he is the only students left beside you 5." Doujima said as he went through a few doc.u.ments in his hand. "But we are not sure if he will agree to help us anyway," Hisako said while calculating various possible scenarios. At the moment Alexander and the girls entered. "Who did you guys decide on?" he asked. Leonora looked at Alexander and smiled "We narrowed our options and got two people secured but two are still vague." she said. "Easy, easy, all we need to do is "convince" them," Joichiro said with a smirk that was unbefitting to him. "By the way..." Alexander looked at his father with a raised eyebrow "...Where is Soma?" he asked. Joichiro chuckled "That brat is so frustrated, he went back to Yukihira to calm his mind, the others who failed joined him there too." Alexander was at least relieved to know that the others are okay. Maybe staying away from Totsuki will help them come back stronger. Erina and Alice were speaking with Doujima and Senzaemon "So, Isshiki-senpai and Kouga-senpai volunteered to fight with us on their own accord?" "Indeed..." Senzaemon spoke, he took out his phone and showed Isshiki''s message to him, and it clearly shows his desire to fight for his fallen comrades. "It is very assuring knowing that we will have an elite 10 with us," Takumi spoke. Once he said those words, he felt an arm lock his head. "So me being here isn''t very assuring. Isn''t that right, Takumi-kun?" Alexander said as he rubbed is fist on Takumi''s head. "Ahh!! that hurts!" Takumi shouted fro pain as he tried to escape. Alice shook her head at these two. "As for Kouga-kun..." Doujuma continued "His only condition to join us completely is to let him face Tsukasa face to face." "Well, that is possible, then that leaves us with the other two?" Senzaemon looked at the profiles in front of him on the desk and sighed. "the former 3rd seat Megishima and Mimasaki Subaru..." Alexander let go of Takumi and looked at the profiles seriously. "Isshiki-kun said that he will take care of Megishima-kun, leaving us with Mimasaki-kun..." Doujima frowned. "...I have contacted him but he didn''t show any desire to help." "hm? you have his contact number?" Alexander asked. Doujima nodded. "Well, give it to me, I will take care of him," Alexander said with a smirk. He knows how to get guys like Mimasaki Subaru to his side. ... ... ...... ........ .............. While this is going on. In another location. On the coast side of Amsterdam. There is a huge space of land occupied by towers and mansions. They are all part of one big institution. And the name of that Institution is written in large font at the giant gold entrance gate. [Germa Culinary Academy] In one of the many buildings, there is a classroom full of students facing one man with black hair and blue eyes. "Congratulations everyone on getting through this year''s promotional exams!!" the man said. "This year we have finished even though the exams were a bit harder than in the past years. And that is thanks to all of the talented students we have!" "Don''t joke around, Asahi-sensei. This level of exams isn''t enough to make us sweat." One blond student spoke from the middle of the class. His hair was blond and his eyebrows were like a spiral. "Sanji-sama..."Asahi spoke with a smile "I know that this level isn''t enough for you, especially since you have managed to take the 9th seat of the current Germa elite 10." Sanji smiled with pride. He was his class''s pride and morale boost. "Sanji-sama is the strongest first year without a doubt!!" One student spoke. "Of course, not even the third years dare to challenge him!" Another girl added. Asahi looked at his students with a smile that never fades. "Teacher...I have heard that we are the first to finish the promotional exams before Totsuki and Gluttony, is that right?" Sanji asked. The classroom quieted down to listen. "Of course...Is something wrong?" Asahi asked "Nothing, I was just asking." Sanji didn''t want to admit that he was still thinking about Komatsu and Alexander. He wonders if they have passed their exams successfully or not? Asahi though for a moment and chuckled "You have reminded me." He took out his phone and connected it to the multimedia display. A few pictures and videos popped up making the students confused. "Isn''t that Totsuki?" "Yeah, I have seen that Arean before." loud noises irrupted inside the classroom. Sanji who saw the photos and the video could swear he saw Alexander Asahi knocked on the table "I presume that some of you are aware of the new change of Totsuki''s head director..." The students nodded after Asahi''s words. "But unlike what the media has leaked for the public, Azami; the new director is purging Totsuki from all the students that refuse his ideals." Azami showed a few videos of the central against some students. Then they came across Alexander''s Shokugeki against Shina. Sanji was shocked at that. "The purge was successful and only a handful of students have survived the purge. But unfortunately, they went to the promotional exams where they will with no doubt be expelled." Asahi said as he showed a few pictures of the rebels. From Alexander to Erina. "Totsuki''s students seems to be having fun these days." "Kahaha!! I bet they are...I think the three major culinary schools will become the major 2." Some students started joking around thanking God they are not in Totsuki. Sanji looked at Alexander''s picture and frowned "Alexander...You have to survive." he mumbled. While Sani was looking at Alexander''s photo, Asahi; this class''s teacher was looking at Erina''s. His hands trembled and he sighed. ''Erina-sama...'' He thought ''You will be the one...'' +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 118 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 18 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 144 - Who? Yukihira''s Dinner... It''s been a month since their big defeat, Soma and his friends from the Polar star and Ryuu and Isami from the Noth star and Nikumi. Being advised to spend some time in Yukihira until they cool down, they had no will to disobey or refuse. But soon after they received news about their still standing friends who have challenged Central for their elite 10 seats and the expelled students to come back. Soma was in the kitchen sitting on a chair, his face was kind of angry and depressed "I lost...again." Soma reflected on his time in Totsuki and how many times he had lost "Until now, I didn''t even have any significance win." He remembered his brother and his matches. He looked up to him and admired him. He managed to achieve many things, from the election''s finalist to defeating the rigged Shokugeki. "Yukihira!" A feminine voice from the door. Soma looked at who called for him and saw Nikumi "We have closed, the matches will start soon." She said. "Yeah, I will be there," Soma said. After Nikumi left, Soma took a deep breath and slapped his cheeks hard until they became red. "This is no time to be a loser." Soma resolved to stay optimistic "I will have my shine !" Soma mumbled. He left the kitchen and went to the dining room where everyone is sitting in front of the tv on the wall after clearing the tables and chairs to get enough space. "Have they started?" Soma asked as he took his seat. "They are about to..." Ryuu said. And following his words, a loud cheering voice came from the tv as the crowd in the arena witnessed the elite 10 make their way. "What a though line up," Yuki said with a sour face. Seeing the elite 10 together makes her uncomfortable. "They got some new faces," Ryoko said as she noticed the new guys. "Oh! our guys are making their way!!" Nikumi said. "OOOH!!" They were shocked at the rebels line up too. In the arena... "Finally we are here!" Alice said as she stretched her arms. In front of her are her teammates, their back seems wide and dependable. She looked at Erina beside her and they shared a smile. The rebels'' team is consisting of: 1- Satoshi Isshiki 2-Saiba Alexander 3-Nakiri Alice 4-Takumi Aldini 5-Hisako Arato 6-Mimasaki Subaru 7-Terunori Kuga 8-T¨­suke Megishima 9-Nakiri Alice Facing them was the nine current elite 10 and they consist of: 1-Eishi Tsukasa 2-Kobayashi Rindo 3-Momo Akanegakubo 4-Nene Kinokuni 5-S¨­mei Sait¨­ 6-Etsuya Eizan And the new members from central to join the elite 10... 7-Nakazaki Kaburagi 8-Julio Shiratsu 9-Haisha Ashi The arena was filled booing suddenly, Alexander, Isshiki, and Kouga started smiling and waving at the crowd. "You guys are sure easy-going..." Takumi looked at the three in front of him and shook his head. "Kukuku~they expect to lower our morals like this? how pitiful." Mimasaki said with a dark grin. "Could you please stop mimicking Alexander''s dark side!!" Takumi backed away from Subaru, he has some bad memories with that kind of behavior. [Amazsing, both teams came with equal numbers of fighters, this a 9 vs 9, an evenly-numbered showdown!!] The MC Urara-chan who had her behavior changed into a dark mood because of Azami''s teaching spoke in the mic [With out any delay, for both teams, please decide the limit of chefs that will fight against each other one at a time.] "You heard him, captain!" Alexander looked at Erina who was looking at the enemy team. "Eh? Me?!" Erina didn''t realize she was the team''s captain, there was no talk about such a thing. "Nakiri-chin as our captain, not bad, not bad?" Kouga said with a chuckle. "You do the talking, Nakiri-san," Isshiki said with a thumbs up. When Erina looked around her and found everyone looking at her with a smirk. She then realized she was played. All she could do now is submit to the will of the team and go. Erina walked to the center of the Arena where she faced her father who was looking at Erina with a strange look. Erina clenched her fist; she hated facing him like this, he still makes her afraid. But not for too long, she took a deep breath and spoke "How about a 3 vs 3 battle. With this, we can have 3 battles at least." Azami shook his head "Very well... Although I would have preferred 9 vs 9." Azami was a little surprised at his daughter''s change. He was sure that she still has some fear towards him. But last month''s and today''s event made him a little conflicted. He was kind of angry and kind of glad. Angry because his daughter disobeyed him and did fight with him to destroy what took his wife and her mother away but also glad that his daughter learned to stand alone. Being a parent and a leader is a confusing thing. Erina looked behind her and nodded. [It is time!!!] Urara-chan said as she raised her hand in a rock n roll manner with her tongue out [To the 3 chefs that will fight first! step into the arena and meet your destiny!!!] Following after her, the stage was irrupted with screams from all of the students here. Even some people who are watching at their home cheered for Central members as they stepped in. Three people from Central stepped in...they were Sh¨­ko Kaburagi, Julio Shiratsu, Haisha Ashi. As for the rebels, Alexander and Takumi clapped their hands "Let''s go man." Alexander said as he stepped forward. "Yeah!" Takumi smirked and followed behind Alexander. Erina sighed and looked at Hisako "Go, Hisako. Don''t fall behind them." "Yes. Erina-sama!!" Hisako was happy to follow Erina''s command and she ran behind Alexander and Takumi. "Man, from the beginning we start by facing some small fries, how boring?" Kouga said as he locked his hands behind his head and rolled his eyes. "As expected of Kouga, always underestimating everyone, no wonder you lost to that Red-haired boy in the moon festival," Megishima said as he scuffed at Kouga. "What did you say?! Megishima you bastard!!" Kouga tried to attack Megishima but the difference in their sizes made it look like a small teddy bear hitting an actual bear. In the Arena, after each of the three faced his opponent and got a good look at him. Urara-chan came to the arena and pressed a button, after that, a big lottery device was brought up from the floor, inside there is dozens of small papers flying inside in a chaotic manner. [Please, three of you take a paper from inside the device and that will be the theme of your battle!] Urara-chan spoke [Bear in mind that all the ingrediants of each theme are available and will be brought to you after the theme is announced!] Doing as she instructed, the three guys from the elite 10 stepped forward and snatched one paper for each and showed it to the crowd. The theme battles are the following: Takumi Aldini vs Julio Shiratsu -- The theme: Strawberry Hisako Arato vs Haisha Ashi -- The theme: Pasta Nakazaki Kaburagi vs Saiba Alexander -- The theme: Crab When the themes were announced, the crowd cheered for central and booed for the rebels. But the rebels weren''t affected by such thing. Alexander couldn''t help but feel like he has seen the girl in front of him "Have we met before?" he asked with a tilted head while crossing his hands. He could swear he has seen a girl with Red hair and braids. Even the face looks familiar. Nakazaki Kaburagi smirked and chuckled "You''re indeed an arrogant asshole as I have heard from my half-sister..." Kaburagi spoke, she looked at Alexander with cold eyes "I am Nakazaki Shina''s half-sister, I am here to avenge her defeat, Siba Alexander!!" She shouted while pointing at Alexander. Alexander chuckled "Then come at me." he said, but in reality ''Who the f.u.c.k is Nakazaki Shina?'' He thought. --------------------------------------------- If you don''t remember who Nakazaki Shina is, then re-read chapter 119 and 120 ---------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 160 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 19 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 145 - Artless!! Without any further ado, each chef got hold of his ingrediants that he will need to make his dish. The six of them were very fast and nimble in their movement and their eyes were keen when choosing the ingrediants as they wanted the best and only the best. The crowd cheered on top of their lungs. Urara-chan was commentating on the event, praising the elite 10 while bashing the rebels. [The game has begun ladies and gentlemen, the sc.u.m team is the first to begin cooking followed by our heroes, The elite 10. Die you traitors!!!] Urara-chan shouted. Alexander washed 3 crabs and separate the claws from the body. Cracked the shell and cut the body into 4 to 6 pieces each. Alexander started humming a song with a smile on his face. Hearing him, Nakazaki felt irritated "Will you stop it!!" She shouted. Her hands froze in their place while working on the crabs because she found it very annoying. "Shu! Shu!" Alexander looked at her as if she was a dog while telling her to stay back like a dog. Which only made her angrier. Back in the team''s spectacle seats. Alice and Erina shook their heads, Alexander never changes. They know that now he knows that the girl hates the sound of him humming, he will keep doing that until the end. "He is more annoying than me," Kouga said with a marveled face. Isshiki chuckled and nodded in agreement. Megishima looked at Kouga like an idiot. He has just admitted that he is annoying, something he gets angry over a lot. "Takumi-san." Arato went to Takumi and gave him a bowel " Mix this sauce for me." since her theme is Pasta, she knows better than anyone that she can depend on Takumi on that. The rules don''t prohibit teammates from helping each other so it is fine "I will bring the dough together for you." This what they have been working on for the past month. When to ask for help? and how to compensate for it? Erina saw this and nodded in satisfaction. "I see, so you still need to ask your friends for help, what a dependable chef you are!" Haisha Ashi looked at Hisako with a mocking smirk. "Thank you for your compliment!" Arato bowed and didn''t mind him which left Ashi flabbergasted. Ashi looked at his other friends and they exchanged a gaze between themselves. Since the beginning of the match, they have been trying to create a crack between their teamwork and even tried to insult them to work their anger a bit... But as if...they are hitting a giant cold metal wall, all they have been doing is hurting themselves instead of bringing them down. Julio gritted his teeth, he stopped his work while his body started trembling "How unholy and barbaric!!" He said with sorrow. "This art, this oracle that is cooking is being sullied by these monsters!!" Julio couldn''t tolerate it as his ideals of the perfect chefs is being ruined by Alexander and his friends. Alexander came to watch the circus show with Takumi while Arato is still working on the dough. "What is he going about?" Takumi said to Alexander. Alexander whispered to Takum "Don''t raise your voice or he might hear us. He is crazy!" Alexander smiled while backing away. Takumi nodded seriously and let Julio blabber as much as he wants. But once he spoke for long and no one paid him any attention from the rebels, his speech started to turn awkward and embarrassing. Nakazaki; Alexander''s opponent felt a very strong second-handed embarrassment ''Please...just stop!'' she thought. "People who need to say they are artists are no true artist!" Takumi took out his knife and cut some strawberries in pieces like a flash. His words were as sharp as his knife as they halted Julio in his speech. "What did you say?" Julio asked in a whisper. "..." Takumi didn''t answer. Arato passed his dough after she was done with and he gave her the sauce. "I am speaking to you," Julio added. "You have heard me." Takumi''s hands stopped and he looked at Julio like a dragon is looking at a sheep "You are an artless chef!!" Takumi shouted, "If you have an ounce of art in you you would have had put it in your dish, instead you are here speaking about it." Takumi despised people like Julio the most. "Don''t speak to me about art. Show it to me!!" Takumi said. In Yukihira''s dinner... When Soma and the others heard this they felt a shiver run down their spine "Whoa! Nii-san, so cool!" For the first time in ages, Isami spoke those words. "You tell them Takumi-chi!!!" Yuiki jumped while cheering for the rebels. "Just look at that blond boy! In your face!!!" Marui laughed as hard as he could. The person that defeated him in the promotional exams was none other than Julio himself. Finally, the words that he wished he had said that time were said by Takumi. In the arena, Kouga was milking this moment to the most as he mocked the elite 10 and Azami. Nakazaki clenched her fist "That idiot! I knew that one day that self-centered nature would come and bite him, but why did it have to be when i was with him." Seeing Julio so shocked, she couldn''t help but shout "JULIO!!" Julio snapped out of his trance and look at Nakazaki "Don''t stand there like an idiot! Make a dish that will make him swallow his words back, Show him your art!" She never wanted to say those words, but she has to. If the rebels win, then it is bye-bye for their life in Totsuki. Julio smiled and nodded "Yes, i will do." he said as he returned to his station "Takumi Aldini, I will show you my art!!" he pointed at Takumi who nodded back as a response. [OH!!! Ladies and gentlemen, Student Arato is ready to present her dish!! The first dish is readyy!!] Urara-chan shouted. Haisha Aashi snapped his neck at Arato "When!!" He couldn''t believe she finished her dish in this short time. "But wait! where are the judges?!" Kouga asked as he looked around "Oi Azami, didn''t you bring any judges for the match?!" Kouga asked Azami who was standing far from them. "Shut up Kouga!!" Rindo who was angry at Kouga for mocking them earlier shouted "The judges have yet to arrive! they will be here in a minute!" And as if her words were a cue... "Oh! Since we are needed, we shall show ourselves!!" a women''s voice was heard as three people walked to the judges'' area. "That is!!!" "It can''t be?!!" "Its the world''s gourmet organization''s examiners!!" "Are they the judges for this R¨¦giment de Cuisine?!!] [Everyone! please welcome WGO Examiners, Lady Anne, Mr.Histoire, and Mr.Charme!!!] Urara-chan was about to explode from excitement, she even dropped her evil act and started fangirling over the judges. The arena was filled with cheering and calls for attention. "Fufufu~lively as always, as expected of Totsuki." Anne chuckled. "Geez, they really had to call us for such a trivial matter!" a black man with glasses with suit spoke. He was Histoire, a second class examiner. "Don''t be like that Histoire, they are paying us a lot of money for this!" Charme; a blonde-haired man who is a third-class examiner said. As the judges sat on their chairs and looked at students from their high ground giving an aura of supremacy "Bring it to us, that is what you call cooking." Anne said. "I am done too." Alexander covered his dish and stood beside Arato. "And so am I." Takumi too after he put few sliced strawberries on top of his dish. "Fast!!" Nakazaki and Julio were shocked. What kind of dishes did they make to be able to serve this early? Even them, who are now at the pinnacle of Totsuki barely managed to finish after them by a few minutes, something which earned Azami''s displeasure. They stood side by side with Alexander, Takumi, and Hisako with their dishes in their hands ready to be presented. "Hooo~ So it is you, young rebels that have finished first, Histoire smirked as he pushed his glasses back "Then step forward." The judging has begun. The arena has died in silence while everyone awaits the result of the first battle of this R¨¦giment de Cuisine. Now, who is the winner? and who is the loser? Outside of the arena. Hundreds of black cars entered the island and made their way towards the arena. A few helicopters were flying up protecting the cars and providing air support. As the cars stopped in front of the arena entrance, hundreds of guards wearing black suits with a little logo of a red blind man on their collars. An elderly man stepped out of a car followed by his wife and another couple. "Lord! Now I can''t see my children unless i move myself." the elderly women spoke as she walked first while the guards are protecting her from all directions. -------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 161 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 20 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 146 - Family... This chapter is very long so there is bound to be mistakes, please forgive me until i correct them. ----------------------------------------------- "Hisako Arato...please step forward," Anna spoke with a calm voice. Arato nodded and walked up, she presented her dish to the three judges. "This is...?" Histoire looked at Arato to explain her dish, although he already has a rough idea about how it was made. Arato smiled "This is--" "This is a Masala Pasta dish." Anne spoke, "I can see similar ingrediants in the records as this dish, but this aroma..." Anne smelled the dish and felt her nose burning, it was very spicy and hot "This kind of spices...Indian Spices!!" Anna smirked, "How did you think of using Indian Spices on an Italian dish?" Arato was unhappy about being cut off but she didn''t mind too much as she spoke: "I recalled my battle with a fellow student in the autumn election, he used the same spices back then, It was a powerful combination between hot and sweet spices and I couldn''t resist using it for my dish after mixing with the sauce." When the crowd heard her explanation they were shocked as they have witnessed her battle with Hayama in the election. "So she has learned from her defeat." Isshiki smiled while clapping. "Arato-chin is smart!" Kouga too smiled, he was strangely proud. Erina smiled and was happy to hear people praise Arato in front of her. "Let us not waste any more time," Charme spoke as he took the first bite. Following that, his face turned red and he felt very hot but also sweet as the two flavors enhanced each other. The judges felt as if they are walking near a volcano but they aren''t affected by the heat, rather they are enjoying the heat like a fish in the cold water. "Splendid combination of spice if i can say so myself." Anna clapped her hands together. "Indeed, the perfect combination of Indian and Italian cuisine!!" Charme said with his face still red. "This dish is like a fire that brings back the passion fire of the youth!!" Histoire spoke "Excellent!" Hearing the praises of the judges, Haisha clicked his tongue and frowned. "Haisha Ashi-kun, since you''re Arato-san''s opponent, then you''re next," Anne called. Arato retreated as sighed. She was afraid that she may not be able to pull off the mixture of the spices and the sauce as it was Hayama''s specialty. Ashi explained his dish to the judges "This Fettuccine Alfredo pasta with chicken strips and Mayonaise. Please enjoy!" He said. The judges took a bite and they felt overwhelmed by the sweet and sour taste. It is if Ashi was countering Arato''s dish. "This refreshing taste... Lemon?!" Histoire asked which he received a nod to from Ashi. "I can feel my taste buds cooling down!" Anna took a deep breath and smiled. Charme nodded "This is in itself a great dish!" He smiled "The past decades of Totsuki has been the most productive decade in Totsuki''s whole history as it was able to produce monsters after monster!!" [Since the judges have tasted the first two opponents, please give us your judgment!!" Urara-chan came near the judges. She may be commentating but she tried to sneak near them to get a smell of the aroma. Ashi retreated and stood with Alexander and the others waiting for the judgment, based on the judges'' reactions, he was more confident now. Histoire took the lead "Both dishes are splendid and amazing on their own...But I have felt this dish is more deserving to be the winner!!!" He stood up "I give my vote to...Hisako Arato-san!!!" "HELL YEAHH!!!" Kouga and Alice shouted. The crowd was shocked to hear that but they still had hope for the other two. "Tsk!" Rindo didn''t like that the first vote went to the rebels. Now they look bad too. Then it was Anna''s turn "I give my vote to...Haisha Ashi-san, the refreshing taste was more dominating for me." Her smile was charming. The crowd was wild as they have now tied. Arato and Ashi were nervous, the last vote will determine the winner "My choice is clear...The winner is..." Chame stood up and pointed "Hisako Arato. I give you my vote." At Yukihira''s dinner, all of the rebels jumped when they have heard the last vote goes to Arato. "I am so glad!!" Yukino cried "We have hope...there is still hope for us." Alexander and Takumi congratulated Arato and praised her cooking. Arato looked at Ashi and extended her hand "What...I am not shaking your hand." Ashi was bitter about his loss and wasn''t in the mood. "I am not trying to shake your hand." Arato said with a mocking tone "Give me the ID you have." She commanded. Ashi clicked his tongue and gave her the ID, when Arato opened to see who she got, she found it was Ikumi Mito. "Damn, we are one down now! don''t worry Ashi, you did your best." Rindo wasn''t pleased at all. But she still had to encourage her teammates. "Tch..." Nakazaki looked at Ashi with anger "Damn you, you idiot." "Don''t be harsh on him, we can still win this with our art," Julio spoke to her but his words didn''t calm her at all, especially since she saw Alexander winking ta her. "Next...Saiba Alexander." Cham summoned Alexander to step forward. Alexander gave the judges his dish "This is my Mangalore Style Crab Sukka...Please don''t hold back." Alexander came near Anna''s face and smiled at her "You will experience the most violent flavor you have ever tasted. Those words sent shivers down Anna''s spine. "We will see about that..." Histoire said as he took the first bite of the dish followed by Anna and Charme. With that, they held their mouth shut and started trembling, after swallowing the first bite they hurried for another bite. ''What is this?!!'' Anna shouted in her mind as she felt like her tongue couldn''t handle the overpowering flavor she is experiencing now. ''This wild taste!!!'' Charme and Histoire felt like the crabs were alive and tey are attacking their tongues. Alexander didn''t lie to them, this is the most violent flavor they have tasted in their life ''I can''t stop eating!!!'' They all had one thought. After there was nothing left on the plate, the judges took a deep breath. Anna turned to her books to search for what might be the cause of such violent flavor but she couldn''t find anything. "I am really... interested in what you have put into your dish, Mr.Alexander," Histoire asked. he pushed his glasses back. Chame and Anna felt intrigued by this too. "Nothing much, it is just that when your cooking skills reaching a certain level, you could bring the utmost flavor that the ingrediants can offer. And that is all, I don''t need to do much against such weak chefs anyway!!" Alexander''s words angered everyone around him. But to the judges, they saw a powerful chef in front of them. Anna smiled "Indeed." She said, "Next please..." She looked at Nakazaki who was frustrated by their reactions, Alexander retreated and met Nakazaki halfway "I don''t think you will be able to avenge your half-sister..." He said in a mocking tone which made Nakazaki angry. "What is your dish named?" Charme asked. "....Crab and Avocado Summer Rolls..." Nakazaki said. "You used rice wrappers to roll up the avocado, carrots, cuc.u.mber, and crab together, clever," Histoire spoke. He opened one roll and he saw more, he tasted it " Green sauce made with avocado, pistachios, jalape?o, herbs, lime." His description was precise and accurate. "Yes." Nakazaki nodded. The judges tasted the dish and they felt a wave comfortable pleasure assaulting their taste buds. Anna smiled as she enjoyed it more, she felt like she was being taken care off after an exhausting fight with a monster which in this case, would be Alexander''s previous dish. Charme nodded "It is indeed a great and sweet dish that makes you feel comfortable eating it, nothing too soft and nothing too hard. You did a spectacular job, Lady Nakazaki." "Thank you, sir." Nakazaki felt so happy that they liked her dish. Histoire looked at his friends and nodded "I think we have reached an agreement." [OH!! the second battle has reached its conclusion and the judges will give their vote, who is the winner of this battle, I wonder!!] Urara-chan spoke. The students held their breath waiting for the good news. "The three of us have agreed on...Saiba Alexander''s dish." Anna''s words were like a bomb that was dropped on Nakazaki(No pun intended). "What?!!" Nakazaki couldn''t believe her ears at all. Damn it, our teammates are getting stomped on!!" Eizan cursed. This is going bad for them. And looking at Azami up there, he doesn''t seem to be happy about this either. In the rebels corner, Alice and Kouga were laughing their asses out. Mimasaki Subaru frowned ''As expected, I still can''t trace his skills yet.'' He thought. Although he paid attention like a hawk, he still couldn''t get it outright. "Don''t you dare be the first one to lose in this battle." Alexander took the ID from Nakazaki and passed by Takumi who was about to serve. "Don''t joke around...Like i am gonna let him defeat this easily." Takumi presented his dish. Takumi stood in front of the judges and spoke: "This is my Strawberry Shortcake a split crumbly, lemon-infused shortcake in two, sandwiched together with cream, strawberries, and jam." Charme looked at the plate "This seems like a fine dessert after the crab dish we have eaten, Thank you Mr.Aldini." He said. "No need for such a thing, It is my responsibility." Takumi bowed a little. The judges took their bite and the sweetness of the Shortcake was excellent, it made them feel like the time they were kids and craving sweet things of all sorts. Next was Julio''s dish "Strawberries and cream cheesecake, it is my art, I have combined two classic summer desserts in this no-bake cheesecake topped with a sweet strawberry sauce. hahaha!! Absolute art!!" He shouted The judges took their bite from the cake and tasted it, it was very soft and the flavor of cream and strawberry mixed together seemed perfect. it makes them feel like they are on an island enjoying the most luxurious life. After discussing with each other, the judges finally reached a conclusion "We have reached our conclusion...." Histoire spoke "...I give my vote to...Julio Shiratsu!" He declared. Julio smirked "Art!!" He shouted. Anna stood up next "...I give mine to...Takumi Aldini!" Julio shut up and was terrified "Art?" he mumbled. Takumi smirked as Charme stood up next. "I give my vote to..." Takumi extended his hand to Julio for the ID "Takumi Aldini!" "Hell yeahhh!!! we won!! we won!!!" Yuki in the Yukihira dinner shouted. Marui was more than happy "Take that you artless blond penguin!!!" The kid wasn''t good with insults. Soma although happy, was a little frustrated ''If only I had won, I could''ve been fighting with them.'' But what is done is done. Back in the Arena. The rebels were celebrating their overwhelming victory. "Good job Alexy-chi, Takumi-chi, and you too Arato-chi!" Kouga gave the three a quick shoulder massage. "Congratulations, Now we have fewer people to worry about. Isshiki said. Subaru nodded "With this, their fighting spirit is bound to drop to the floor." He said as he looked at the elite 10 corner. Rindo was consoling the guys who lost. "By the way Alexander, Takumi..." Alice remembered "Whos ID did you get?" she asked. Erina remembered that Arato got Ikumi Mito ID "Yes, tell us." "Well, I didn''t check." Alexander opened the ID and his face turned green "ugh!! why him?" Alexander showed Soma''s ID to the others. "Well hat is good news...and you Takumi-chi?" Kouga was happy that Soma was rescued. "I got..." He opened the ID " Tadokoro Megumi." He showed the ID. Alexander remembered something and whispered to Erina and Alice ''Weren''t those three seem to be in a relationship...'' he said. "It is destiny, babe," Alice said confidently. "I-is it?!" Erina was intrigued, something like destined love was something she read in manga lot. [UGGHH I hate to admit it, but the first bout is over...and it is the damn rebels'' victory!!!] Urara-chan announced. "Thank you Urara-chan!" Kouga said to the mc girl. [I wasn''t praising you! Baka-senpai!!] Azami came down to the arena while clapping "Congratulations to the rebels..." he said with a smile but his tone didn''t sound anything like happy "We will now have an hour break, both parties should be in their waiting room and decide their next three fighters for the next bout." Azami commanded. "Man we are in a pinch, if we lose again like that, we will be damned. OH! don''t feel bad about it guys!!" Rindo said to the one who lost. The rebels are leaving to their waiting room "Man, that was easy as breathing." Alexander said as he locked his hands behind his head. "did it now!" Arato said sarcastically. They were joking around before they reached the room, once they were there, they were met with several men in black suits that Alexander recognized very well. "What is going on?" Erina asked. From inside the room, two men came out, one had a red hair and long back coat while the other was a hulk with a red eastern dragon tattoo on his shoulder and he had a mustache like an eastern dragon too. "Shanks! Kaido!!" Alexander was shocked. These two only moves when the whole family is moving which means... (Note: these two were mentioned in a side story in Patr eon. Don''t worry, there are no devil fruits or Haki in this world. Just kind of an Homage but they do look like Kaido and Shanks.) "Young Lord...It is good you are here." Shanks spoke. His voice was calm but yet it sent shivers to everyone except Alexander. "We were about to go and look for you and your fiance¨¦s." Kaido spoke with a deep and cold voice "The family is inside, I advise the others to take another room until you are done." Kaido and Shanks walked past the group and went to get Rindo, Alexander turned to everyone and apologized "Sorry for this, please use another room until we are done, my family is here." Alexander said. "No problem." They all said as they used the other room available. "Let us go in." Alexander, Alice, and Erina entered the room to meet the Family. ---------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 162 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 21 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 147 - A Game Changer Does anyone here play Guild Wars 2? if so, tell me, I need a playing partner. ---------------------------------- In the waiting room, Alexander, Erina, and Alice entered to see a lot of people inside. Alexander saw his grandparents, mother who was kneeling on the floor with his father, uncle and Rindo''s parents, also some of their servants were there too. "Grandmama!" Alexander smiled and opened his arms and went for a hug "It good to see you again!" Amanda raised her can and put it on Alexander''s forehead and stopped in his track. "You unfilial thing, now you remember that you have a grandmother?" Anger was clear in his tone. She hit Alexander on the tight "Kneel beside your mother and that thing she calls a husband." Alexander rubbed his thigh from pain and he looked at his grandfather who shook his head ''Don''t look at me...'' he muttered, he too wasn''t brave enough to speak now. Amanda looked at Alice and Erina with an examining look "hmm...you two are Alice and Erina I presume..." She said. Alice and Erina tensed up, the atmosphere in the room was heavy enough to make them nervous "Yes!" Alice spoke first "I am Nakiri Alice, Alexander''s first girlfriend, and second fiance¨¦." Erina followed behind her cousin "And I am Nakiri Erina, Alexander-sama''s third girlfriends..." Amanda stood up and walked around Erina and Alice in a circle. She then stopped in front of them and smiled "Come at me, you little angels!" Amanda opened her arms for the two girls "That rascal must have treated you unfairly." She looked at Alexander with a side gaze. the two hugged Amanda and felt more relaxed and comfortable, Amanda was so sweet to them. "Come, my dears! sit with me until Rindo come and join us..." Amanda pulled the two girls and let them sit in her place. "And you two..." Amanda looked at her daughter and grandson "Stand up." She commanded. "Eh?" Alexander and his mother stood up while being confused. "I have sent a message to you to return to Russia as soon as possible..." Amanda hit Alexander on the shoulder with her can. "OUCH!!" Alexander yelped. "But you didn''t come." "Rindo got pregnant..." Amanda hit him again on the same shoulder. "That hurts!!" "But we didn''t get the news until almost half a month later." "Instead of sending Rindo back to Russia to rest..." She hit again. At this point, everyone was sympathizing with him, but it was his fault anyway so he deserved it. "...But you let her run around with no medical care at all." At this point, Amanda got even angrier and she assaulted Alexander''s shoulder with no mercy until Alexander''s clothes were ripped off and his red shoulder could be seen. Being done with her grandson, Amanda turned to her daughter who was facing the other way, not daring to look at her mother. "My sweet daughter..." Amanda smiled and held Alexandra''s face with one hand. "Mother...?" Alexandra spoke. Without any warning, she suffered the same fate as her son as Amanda took her can and attacked her daughter''s thigh. "Aw! Aw! Aw!" Alexandra started jumping from pain. "You bunch of idiots!!" Amanda said. "Look at her!!" She pointed at Rindo''s mother. "She got the news of her daughter''s pregnancy and she couldn''t see her for a whole month, all because of your stupid irresponsibility. I wish that you were as good in your family life as you are in business." Roberto and his wife (Rindo''s parents) felt a little awkward since they became the center of attention suddenly "Apologize to them and promise that you will never do such a thing again...NOW!!" Alexander and his mother walked with pain and bowed to the two parents "We are sorry. We were bad but now we are good." they said. "I-its okay, I understand that you must''ve been busy, but at least you have informed us." Rindo''s mother said. She forgave the two, but her last words indicated that she was upset, which is why the two of them are getting whipped like this by Amanda who felt sorry and responsible for her children''s behavior. Alfie; Alexander''s uncle was trembling as he could barely hold his laughter. Alfred nudged him to shut up so they won''t get in trouble too but it was too late as Amanda has seen him. "So, you think this is funny, Alfie?" "NO I DID''N--" "Vlad give him two buckets full of water." Amanda commanded, "You go to the corner and hold the two up with your hands until we decide to leave." Her command sent Alfie in a shocking state, that was the punishment he has always feared since he was young. Alice and Erina couldn''t even talk as they feared that they might fall in the same situation as them. The door to the room was opened and Shanks and Kaido returned with Rindo "Good day to you all!!" She greeted everyone. "Rindo!!" Rindo''s mother ran to her and embraced her "Are you okay? how is your baby? did you visit the doctor? when was your last checkup? do you eat properly?" Her anxiousness finally showed after she saw her daughter. "I am good, I visit the doctor every week," Rindo responded. She found how her mother is behaving is cute. Rindo saw Alexander''s red shoulder and then she looked at Alice and Erina who were looking at her like vultures ''Don''t say anything unnecessary!'' their eyes said. "What is the matter?" she asked. Amanda came to her and hugged her "Nothing much, I was just punishing my children for their reckless behavior towards you." "??" Rindo tilted her head in confusion. "You cute little thing, don''t tire yourself with thinking." Amanda thought that Rindo looked cute right now, mainly because she is holding so much affection towards her now that she is pregnant with her great-grandchild. "Well, I have a Shokugeki that I must attend right now so I need to go, once I am done I will return." Rindo slipped away from them and ran away, it has been an hour already and the next bout is about to begin. "Well. We should get going t--" "SIT DOWN!!!" Amanda cut off Alexander as he wanted to leave and participate in the next bout. But Amanda was far more than done with him "Go join Alfie in the corner." She ordered. "Wh--?" Alexander tried to protest but once he saw her raising her can up she moved like lightning. "Tsk...Not in all of our family''s history, not one man let his wife stay away from him more than a day." Amanda looked at Joinchri who was trying to be as much invisible as he can "I guess your recklessness came from him in the end..." Hearing her words, Joinchiro flinched and started to sweat. "E-excuse me..." Erina stood with Alice and tried to speak to Amanda. "What is it, dear?" Alice looked at Erina and they nodded at each other "If you could allow us, we have an important Shokugeki that we must fight in. If we don''t, I am afraid that we will be expelled from Totsuki." Alice said, she looked at Alexander who was shaking his head violently in disapprove. "Oh! you can just forget about that, we are returning to Russia tonight." Amanda said, those words were what Alexander feared the most "Once Rindo comes back, we will leave without anyone staying behind." Erina and Alice looked at Alexander in concern, he only gestured with his eyes and head for them to sit down and not to speak any further. Amanda returned to sit down and wait for Rindo. The room went into silence. Alexander started communicating silently with his grandfather, Roberto and Rindo''s mother to help him, it took some time as they had to play the guessing game. The elders wanted to help Alexander but they had to wait for the perfect time. After more than 3 hours, Rindo hasn''t come back yet "Why is she late? how long does this Shokukaki thing take?" Amanda looked at her watch and asked. Alexander immediately said as he found the opportunity. "They must be done by now, but hse must have gone somewhere, I will go get her," Alexander said. Alfred and Rindo''s parents took the cue and said: "Yeah, go, we will be waiting for you right here..." Alexander quickly ran out before anyone can voice their opinions, Amanda looked at her husband "You just had to...?" "What can I say..." Alfred shrugged his shoulder with a smile. Amanda could only sigh and wait "This time alone...just this time." She said. Alexander ran to the Arena as fast as he could. When he reached the rebels'' corner, he saw his teammates. "Guys!!" he shouted. "Alexander?!" They saw Alexander and were surprised. They thought that he won''t come out this time. They are already in a pinch right now. "How is the situation?" he asked quickly "Who won?" they looked down and clenched their fists "They came out with their strongest three, the 5th seat, 2nd, and 1st." Megishima sighed "Looks like I couldn''t live up to my promise Isshiki." "Don''t worry about that, you did your best against Rindo." Ishhiki shook his head. "Listen to me guys..." Alexander looked at them with eyes full of fire, he doesn''t have time to waste anymore... [It is time for the third bout. Please send your 3 fighters to the arena.] Urara-chan announced. "WAIT UP!!!" Alexander shouted. Urara-chan looked at him [What is the matter?] Alexander walked up to the stage and took her mic from here. "OI!! that is mine!!" she said. Alexander cleared his troth and looked at where Azami and the elite 10 are... [I have a proposal to make...] Alexander said. Azami and the elite 10 were a little surprised as this was out of their plans. "What is it?" Tsukasa asked. He walked to the stage with Azami who followed with "I hope it is a reasonable one this time." Alexander chuckled [Me and my teammates have agreed to this...All that is left is you not turning into cowards.] Azami shook his. "Whatever that might be, say it fast..." Tsukasa said. [We want to end this Shokugeki in this next match... All of your remaining 6 guys vs Me alone, The winner takes all!!!] ------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 163 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 22 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 148 - Lord So, y''all gon tell me that you don''t play Guild Wars 2? BRUH!!! ---------------------------------------------------- Alexander''s words made the whole arena shut up in silence. Even his friends in Yukihira''s dinner who were watching this live. "Wh-what is he thinking?!" Marui said with his hands trembling. "Taking on the elite 10 is outrageous!!" Yuki shouted. "Yukihira-kun, your brother has gone insane!" Ikumi Mito said. Soma''s eyes were wide open with shock, even he didn''t dare to go that far. Isami and Ryo were silent "No...he just might be able to pull it off." Ryo spoke. "What are you talking about?! the elite 10 aren''t just your normal students, they are master in their own crafts!!" Ikumi Mito said with gritted teeth. "You don''t know who is his mother so it is understandable..." Ryo didn''t blame them for doubting Alexander. "Who is his mother then?" Tadokor questioned. ... "Are you aware of what you are saying?" Tsukasa spoke to Alexander after seeing everyone stunned at his words. Even Azami didn''t react until he has heard Tsukasa speak. [Yes I do...I don''t have time anymore so I will end this joke quickly] Alexander said in the mic [My team agreed to my proposal and all that is left is you...but I wonder if you dare to face me?] Tsukasa for the first time in his life felt anger "You undermine us too much, Saiba Alexander!!" He said. Azami chuckled "You really want to face the elite 10 and put your friends and your team''s life on your shoulder?!" [I don''t mind such responsibility. We are giving you an offer that you won''t regret and decided to cut this battle short. So say your decision now.] Alexander shrugged his shoulders not caring about the responsibility at all. After all, it will only take one dish. Azami looked at Tsukasa who nodded back at him. He then looked back at Rindo, Nene, Eizan, Momo, and Sait¨­. They too nodded in approval. Rindo was so excited ''So cool!! A one-man versus an army!!'' Rindo knew that being on the opposite side will be the most exciting thing ever. She can''t wait to witness the result of such a match as soon as possible. Azami made his decision "So be it. You aginst the 6 elite 10." Alexander smirked and throw the mic to Urara-chan who started repeating what has just happened. Alexander returned to his team corner and apologized to his friends for not letting them fight. "I am sorry but I am really in trouble, I need to leave the country in a few hours," Alexander said. "Tch! Couldn''t even get my hands on one of them, damn it!" Mimasaki scuffed his foot on the floor. Alexander laughed as he pats Mimasaki''s shoulder "Don''t worry, once I beat them here, you can challenge them to a Shokugeki once they have returned to Totsuki." "Anyway, good luck in your battle, you will need it." Isshiki said to Alexander who nodded. Alexander headed to the arena and faced with the six elite 10, a new station was added as the number of fighters has increased to 7 instead of 6. Tsukasa wasn''t happy with Alexander, he clenched his fists and swore to teach Alexander a lesson. Rindo was excited, while Nene, Momo, and Saito were indifferent to such change as they mocked Alexander''s "stupidity", as for Eizan, he doesn''t want to take part in anything related to Alexander anymore. Just a few minutes ago, he saw an army of men with the Red Blinders'' logo on their collars, he hopes nothing will befall him. [Since this is a battle of 6 vs 1, the theme will be one...Saiba Alexander, you chos--] Urara-chan was about to suggest for Alexander to take a paper for their theme. But Rindo beat her to it. "I will do it!!!" Rindo ran to the capsule and shuffled through before pulling one paper out. Alexander sighed tiredly ''She is sure being energetic and being oblivious to our current situation.'' He thought. Rindo raised her hand and showed the theme. Urara-chan saw the paper and announced [The theme for the final bout is...SOUP!!] she shouted. Alexander immediately thought about what kind of soup he should make and in a second he reached a conclusion. He cracked his fingers and took off to his station. The ingrediants were brought and the elite 10 and Alexander were face to face again, this Tsuaksa and Alexander reached for the same tomato and their hands were above each other. Tsukasa neared Alexander and whispered "I hope you didn''t forget our promise that day, I will destroy." he said. Alexander chuckled "Of course I remember, I never forget promises that I made with children." Alexander snatched the tomato and went back to his station. Tsukasa''s eyes were focusing on Alexander, he has heard from Rindo how good his cooking was against Eiazn, but he still believes that he is still the better cook, he is still the [White Night Of The Table]. "Try to make your best dish, elite. Because I am not going easy on you." He mumbled. Alexander was afraid that he might not find any soaked chickpeas, but thankfully, as it was told, every ingredient of any dish possible was available in the storage, even soaked chickpeas. Alexander swiftly peeled them as if they were clouds. The 6 elite 10 made their choices too and started working on their soups. Alexander, on the other hand, stewed the tomatoes then passed them through a food mill to make a puree; he discarded the skins and seeds to not make any unnecessary discomfort while eating. Even though he still didn''t make anything grand, a strong smell of vegetables ran around the hall as it seduced the students, it even pulled the judges from their chamber. "umm~ this smell..." Anna came out with her face red. She was drinking with the Histoire and Charme earlier until they were summoned by the aroma. Her walking posture wasn''t stable so she was walking like a zombie. Histoire looked at Alexander with a serious expression, he had no time to enjoy the aroma, he has witnessed such skill before...The GodMother! Histoire had the opportunity to be at one of the restaurants where the godmother cooked once and he could smell such aroma spread in the room even without cooking anything really. As if she was drawing the essence o every ingredient making them release their utmost flavor in the dish. ''Truly a remarkable skill'' Histoire thought. "Is he somehow related to the GodMother?" Charme questioned as he saw the resemblance there. "You think so too?!" Histoire was surprised. "Yeah--" Charme was about to speak further when another wave of heavy aroma crushed the arena. It was the smell of herbs. Anna smelled this and looked at Alexander''s station "This aroma and the previous one, by the steps he is following...he is definitely making that dish..." Anna despite being drunk was so serious. "Yeah...The Moroccan Soup..." Charme smirked. "To think he could enhance the flavor of such soup that is already rich and full of flavors to this extent...How magnificent!!!" Histoire was marveled. the judges walked to the seating area and sat down waiting for their turn to judge. But in truth, they just wanted to eat whatever Alexander was making... ------------------------------------------ I am not trying to advertise my country''s cuisine, no I am not...but maybe you should try some Harira...I am just saying ______________________________________________ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 164 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 22 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 149 - It Is Over... [It has been an hour since this Sholugeki has begun, each of the contestants is in his final stage of cooking!!] Urara-chan shouted. She has been commentating for each student''s work not letting the hype die. After all, the best of Totsuki are fighting here. In her station, Momo, the loli elite 10 has reached the final touches as she Added the tapioca to her pot and turn off the heat and stir to incorporate. "Momo is ready! the sweet soup is ready!" She mumbled. She picked up her dish and walked to the judges. Anne could taste the sweetness from a distance. Charme and Histoire looked at Momo and thought ''So this is Totsuki''s greatest baker!'' Momo''s reputation proceeds her. Momo presented her dish, the final product was a soup with purple yam and coconut mil with tapioca "This is my Chinese style, sweet soup!" Momo picked her Bucchi pretending he was the one talking. "My, my, it has been a long time since someone made this soup for me..." Anne said, the effect of the alcohol has worn off and now she was in her right state of mind. "Let us not waste time, there are 6 more dishes we have to judge," Histoire said, he was the first one to take the spoon and get a taste. The three judges felt as if they were eating cotton candy instead of soup, Anne felt as if her body was being carried by the clouds, her taste buds were screaming "Sweet!" repeatedly. Histoire and Charme were no exception to this, this is the first time they have tasted a sweet soup. Not many dare to go in this field but the lolita in front of them is the best sweets maker in Totsuki. "Spectacular dish, Momo-chan!!" Anne said with her palm on her cheek and a smile as bright as the sun. Sweets do bring the sweetest part of a woman after all. "Bucchi says you''re welcome!" Momo took Bucchi and made him do a bow as she returned to her seat. "I think it is my turn then!" A loud and very confident voice sounded. It was Rindo, she walked to the judges'' area with her dish on a plate. She passed by alexander who saw what she was carrying and his face twisted ''Snakes?!...No wait, there is something diffrent about that snake'' he thought. But before he could see what was wrong with the snake, Rindo passed him and he couldn''t see the dish anymore. Rindo walked to the judges and presented her dish, Anne looked at the dish in front of her and a shiver went down her spine "Snake!!!" she shouted. Anne got away from the table and hide behind Histoire who laughed after taking a closer look at the dish. "How rude!" Rindo said with a puffed cheek "Why does everyone think of reptiles and insects when I cook something. That is not a snake by the way." Rindo fumed with frustration, her reputation as the wild and strange flavors seeker was so strong that people have forgotten that hse can make the best regular dishes as well. "Then what is it?!" Anne came closer to the dish slowly, she fears snakes the most. Rindi puffed her chest and smiled proudly like a cat "I am glad you asked. This Tom Yum Soup with Snakehead Fish, Roasted Chili Jam and Green Mango!!" ''So that what it was! a snakehead fish!'' Alexander realized why he found the snake previously strange, it was just a snakehead fish who greatly resembles a snake in its skin pattern that looks like a scale of a snake. Anne''s eyes widened " Snakehead fish...Tom Yum soup!!" Charme was surprised " An Ancient Siamese Recipe!" he said. "Indeed, it seems that someone used Totsuki''s resources the best way possible!" Histoire chuckled. He took his chopsticks and took a taste followed by Anne and Charme. Rindo smirked as the three judges were attacked by the heavy taste of the [ANCIENT CHILI JAM], Anne, Charme, and Histoire felt like they were being a fire breathing snakefish who resembles a dragon more than it does to a fish. "So hot!!!" Anne said. the previous sweet taste that was still lingering on her tongue has disappeared in an instance. "So this is the ancient chili jam!!" Histoire said, even though it was hot, it was still delicious as it gave them a strong desire to eat the soup to the end. Next was Saito, Totsuki''s 5th seat and its best Japanese cuisine master. His dish was a Hoto ¨C Noodle Soup from Yamanashi. this hearty noodle soup called Hoto is a popular regional food from Yamanashi prefecture in Japan, Filled with starchy vegetables, meat, and flat noodles in a miso-based dashi broth. "You always go for Japanese cuisine, don''t you, Saito-san?" Charme spoke, he has met Saito before and he noticed that Saito mainly cooks Japanese dishes. Saito rested his wooden sword on his shoulder "A warrior must not stary away from his origins!" he said. The judges tasted the soup and it wasn''t any less perfect than the soup of Rindo and Momo Next Nene, the 6th seat with her Korean soup; Yukgaejang (Spicy Beef Soup with Vegetables). This is a hearty, spicy beef soup that''s highly popular in Korea. Made with shredded beef, lots of scallions and other vegetables such as gosari (fernbrake fiddleheads), beansprouts, and mushrooms, this is a substantial soup that has a great depth of flavor. The essence of Korean cuisine was kept in this dish even though Nene wasn''t Korean and soups weren''t her specialty at all. And as expected from her, the flavor was as dominant as any dish that has presented in this Shokugeki with her image being imprinted in the judges'' mind. After her was Eizan. The current 9th seat of Totsuki, Eizan to say the truth wasn''t putting any effort. After he saw the men of the Red Blinders in the building, he couldn''t muster any fighting power at all, all he wanted was to finish this farce as soon as possible. His dish was the Canadian Cheese Soup With Vegetables, after the judges tasted his dish, it was very apparent that they didn''t display as much of reaction and admiration for his dish as they did for the others, though, he didn''t mind and just returned to his station. "Looks like it is just you and me that are left." Alexander took a traditional Moroccan bowl that he order to be delivered for him earlier to serve his soup in. "Aye, that is what it seems..." Tsukasa has finished too and did the final touches. "It seems that this battle is reaching its conclusion..." Charme spoke. "Indeed..." Histoire replied while Anne couldn''t wait to taste their dishes, out of all the aroma that was spread and clashing against each other, these two''s were the strongest. Tsukasa was the first and it seems Alexander will be the last to serve. "This is my Pea and Carrot Soup..." Tsukasa said cooly but that shattered in an instance "Ah! I don''t know if you prefer a wooden spoon or a silver one!! is the temperature hot enough for you?!!" His anxious personality resurfaced again making the judges feel complicated at his change of demeanor. "Tsukasa!! Stop whining and let the judges taste!!" Rindo shouted at her long time friend. "Ah! do that please!" Charme spoke after the heavy smell of the soup entered his nostrils. "Such aroma...It is as if the vegetables are alive." Anne said as she took her spoon for a taste. The other two followed after her. It was as if the world in front of them crumbled and then replaced by a new field of vegetables as long as the eyes could see. Anne felt like she was dancing in the fields while playing catch with the other two judges and the vegetables are singing for them, it was a world full of joy and flavors. "So magnificent!!" Anne shut her eyes to enjoy the taste even more. After emptying the bowl, the judges nodded at each other. Tsukasa bowed and didn''t say a word as he returned to his station. On his way, he met Alexander who smirked. For a brief moment, Tsukasa was able to sniff a hint of the soup Alexander made when he passed by him. His legs stopped and his eyes widened in shock, he turned slowly to look at Alexander''s back ''Impossible...he can''t be on that level!!'' Tsuaksa thought. Just from a single sniff of Alexander''s soup, Tsukasa felt fear, for the first time since he met with Alexander...Tsukasa finally had a rough idea of how much strong Alexander is... "Alexander-san, you''re the last one to serve but the first one to catch our attention." Histoire chuckled. He had his spoon in his hand, ready to devour what he has been anticipating for an hour or so... "Make sure you don''t burn your tongue. It is hot!" After serving them, Alexander warned them to be careful. "Will do..." Charme said as he took a spoon and took a taste followed by Anne and Histoire. Without any warning, it was as if time was reversed and they were standing in the halls of the World Gourmet Organization. "This is...?" Anne looked in confusion. Similar to her, Histoire and Charme were experiencing the same thing. "Hurry up Anne!!" Hearing such a voice that she can recognize anywhere, Anne snapped her neck to look behind her, just to see three younger versions of her and her two friends. The one who spoke first was a younger Histoire. "God! she is always gluing her face to that book." A younger Charme spoke. "Shut up narcissist, I am learning, Master will kick my butt if I don''t memorize 10 pages by the end of this week." When Anne saw this, tears started falling on her cheeks. "Oh my god!" She said. These were the times she cherishes the most, the times she spent with her two friends. After graduation, she couldn''t see them that much. It didn''t end here as Anne went from memory to another, all of them of her friends, from the time they were studying, punished, partying, and even fighting. All of them. She wished she could return to these times. Histoire and Charme experienced the same thing. The elite 10, Azami, the audience, and even the rebels themselves were shocked. In just a moment, the judges started tearing up as they ate the soup slowly and carefully as if they were afraid it will end. Alexander smirked "The Golden Hands weren''t named as such for no reason. Every human has a golden memory that he cherishes the most, and it is my responsibility to awaken those memories." Alexander chuckled as he looked back at Tsukasa who was clenching his fists very hard. "You still think you can destroy me?!" He spoke. Rindo was flabbergasted, she couldn''t believe that her fiance¨¦" was this ridiculously strong. "We have tasted the 7 dishes from these 7 amazing chefs..." Histoire stood up after cleaning his lips and calming his emotions. Charme stood up after him "But unfortunately, only one student can win this." he said. Anne stood up and with a calm tone, she said "Among these 7 chefs, Tsukasa, Rindo, Eizan, Saito, Momo, Nene, and Finally, Alexander...The judges hereby announce that the winner is..." """Saiba Alexander!!""" The crowd went nuts after such declaration, Azami in his VIP room flipped the table and punched the glass wall as he shouted in fury. The elite 10 were shocked. "Are you serious?!" Kouga had his jaw dropped to the floor. "Kokoko! As expected from the man who could escape my tracing..." Mimasaki said. Takumi clenched his fist ''So this is how strong... the strength of 6 elite 10 combined couldn''t take you down, Alexander!'' he thought. Megishima was surprised, shock was displayed on his normally stoic face ''This kid...!'' As for Alexander, he looked at Rindo and ran to her. Without any warning, he picked her up and ran to his family "Wait!! where are you taking me?!" She questioned. "To Mother Russia!" He answered. "IMPOSSIBLE!! THIS CAN NOT BE!!" Azami got out of his room and stormed towards the arena, he needs to have a word with the judges. "I WILL NOT LET MY HARD WORK GO AWAY LIKE THIS!! MY PERFECT GOURMET WORLD WILL NOT DIE ON THE HANDS OF A GREEN BOY!!!" "Aazmi!" A cold and raspy voice came from Azami as he was storming with rage. Azami stiffened and looked back to see Senzaemon, Leonora, and Doujima. "It is over!" Doujima showed Azami the Shokugeki contract and said with his eyes full of sorrow at how his friend turned out to be. Azami felt his world crumble in dust and his dream turn into nothingness. ''It is really over...'' he fell to his knees. ----------------------------------------- Aaaand CUT!!! Phew, after so many chapters, the Central arc is over. Alexander has saved his friends and the whole school with him, all thanks to his grandmama who left him with no choice but to take the matter to his hand. The poor boy had no time to play the fun games of central anymore. ------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 165 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 23 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 150 - Totsuki After That... Russia... Snow was falling down and coating the Helmet mansion white from all angels, it was cold outside, so cold that a man can freeze to death, but inside the mansion, it was so warm and comfortable, not because of the air conditioners or the anti-cold mechanism installed inside, but because the Helmet family was celebrating the pregnancy of one of Alexander''s fiance¨¦s; Rindo. Amanda has insisted that the family should gather together to celebrate such news. And she went out of her way to Japan and get her carefree grandchild and his girls back to their homeland, she even beat her daughter and Alexander as a punishment. It wasn''t a pretty sight at the least. While the women were gathered down in the living hall, the men were on the stairs of the second-floor watching. Down was Alexander''s mother, grandmother, Alice, Leonora, Rindo''s mother, and Erina which were all surrounding Rindo and sharing their joy together. As for the men, Alfred looked at his grandson who was watching his girls laughing and joking around with rosy faces. He cleared his troth "It is a little late but... congratulations!" he said. Alexander looked at his grandfather and shook his head. "I am sorry for my behavior, it seems that I didn''t take the matter seriously." After getting some sense whipped in him by his grandmother, Alexander felt bad at his behavior and apologized to everyone in the family. "Well, all good. I can''t wait to know if it is a boy or a girl!" Alfred started laughing. "Of course it is a boy!" Alfie; Alexander''s uncle jumped in "Our family has always produced the firstborn as a male then the rest followed randomly!" He said proudly. "Yeah! But what if they are twins?!" Alexander looked back at his uncle and said with a smirk. "Twins boys, that''s nice too!!" Alfie laughed out loud. "Isn''t it!!" Alexander joined him as the locked hands and did their weird dance together. Alfred shook his head at his descendants'' antics but he decided to join them in the dance while shouting "Twins!" together. They can''t wait for Rindo''s pregnancy to reach her 10th week so they can call Dr.Shawn so he can tell them the good news. "Is this supposed to be some ritual of some sort?" Joichiro who was sitting on the stairs spoke with his chin on his fist. "Something like that..." Roberto; Rindo''s father said. The family servants shook their heads too. Shanks and Kaido, and Keanu being the oldest serving servants got used to this as they have witnessed such antics when Alfie was born, then Alexandra, and then comes Alexander. Shanks looked at his masters and smiled "It brings back memories!" his eyes watered with tears. "How weak," Kaido commented, pissing off Shanks in the prosses. "You want to fight?" "Bring it on, Red-Head." After finishing their dance, Alfred started panting "I-I am not as young as-as I was!" he said while leaning on the wall. "But anyway, let us get serious for a moment. Alexander..." Alfred looked at his grandchild "We need to talk about that boy, he must die by the end of this year." His tone was serious and dark. Joichiro realized that he needs to go as this was way out of his league. The Helmet family''s men entered their meeting room while the women were still celebrating. After two weeks. Two weeks went by, Amanda forced everyone to stay until she got her fill with her sweet daughters'' to be in law. At the mansion''s door. Alexander was with Erina and Alice ready to leave while the others are standing to see them off. Alexander looked at Rindo and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to go back to Totsuki, Today will be your graduation day." Rindo shrugged her shoulders with a ''Who cares face'' "They will send my paper here anyway, I don''t need to go see it." She said as she warmed her hands in her pockets "Besides...I need to prepare for my last stand in [Red-Tournament]" she added. "Red tournament?..." Alexander wondered about that but he didn''t ask, that is Rindo''s own thing to take care of "Then..." He looked at Alice and Erina who are already waiting in the car for him "...I will see you soon." "You better," Amanda said as she showed him her can sending shivers down Alexander''s spine and making everyone break into a light-hearted chuckle. Alexander, Erina, and Alice went to the airport and took their private jet, by the end of the day they were in Japan. After spending a night in a hotel together...in the same room...in the same bed. The next day in the morning, they departed to Totsuki, the year is about to end and they want to know what happened after they left the arena back then to Russia. As soon as Vlad and Keanu dropped them off at Totsuki''s gates, other students immediately took notice of them and they started mumbling loudly. "Its the Black King!!" one said. "Alice-sama too!" Another added. "The Head Master has returned!!" When Erina and Alice heard the word headmaster they looked around for their grandfather but they didn''t find him, it was a little strange but they shrugged it off. "Oh my god! he came back, the Black King is back!!" One female student who clearly was Alexander''s fan took out her phone and sent one message in her group, and just a few moments later, the whole school knew that they have returned. Students gathered and surrounded the three, Erina and Alice frowned at this sight, they didn''t know what this meant but they didn''t want to find out either. But before they can utter another word, Alexander raised his hand and he stepped forward. "What is the meaning of this?" he asked. One student stepped forward and represented the others "We have gathered here to express our gratitude to you." After those words, he bowed and the huge crowd of students followed him and bowed. Alexander was shocked and Alice and Erina were marveled, never in Totsuki''s history have all students agreed on one thing. """"""""""""""""Thank you for saving our Totsuki!"""""""""""""""" One sentance was said at one time booming the whole area around them. Alexander, Erina, and Alice were shocked and froze in their place. They found it amazing and fascinating at the same time...But little did they know that their shock won''t end here. After that event, the trio decided to head to the North Star where they can find their friends. As soon they entered through the door, they were welcomed by everyone. Takumi, Hisako, Isami, Natasha, and Hayama. "Welcome back!!" they said. Alexander smiled along with Erina and Alice "We are home!" they responded. Then came a long time of catching up to what everyone has been up to and clarifying why they left so suddenly "I see...So that is why. I thought it was something more serious than that!" Takumi said as he leaned on the couch. "Dude!! My grandma whipped my ass red!!" Alexander showed him his arm which still had a long red line crossing it. "Dahaha!!!" Takumi and Hayama laughed at him. "Yeah, yeah, laugh while you can," Alexander said begrudgingly. "But what was all that thing earlier about?" Alice asked. She still can''t understand what happened. "Yes. Did something happened while we are gone?" Erina asked after her cousin. Hayama understood and chuckled "Of course you don''t know. The students that were expelled by central returned and many things changed. But the gist of it is that there has been a battle royal after the promotional exams were over To decide the next elite 10. you guys got the top 6 seats but 4 seats were remaining." "Hoo!!" Alexander was amused, something that grand happened and he didn''t know. "What seat did I got?" Alice asked in a hurry, she wanted to know so badly. "You got the 4th seat!!" Takumi aside, he then puffed his chest and looked at her mockingly "Of course...after me; the 3rd seat." "NANI!!!!" Alice shouted "This is impossible, you''re not stronger than me! Hand me that seat now!!" Taumi smirked "Then we can do it through a Shokugeki if you want." he responded. "Then let us go!" Alice dragged Takumi to the Shokugeki department to make their Shokugeki official. "And me...?" Alexander shifted his gaze from the departing Alice and Takumi and asked Hayama. Hayama looked at Alexander like he was an idiot "...You ask that? of course, you got the 1st seat. Who is worthy enough to take that place. You who have defeated 6 elite 10 at the same time!" Alexander chuckled and rubbed his nose lightly "I just wanted to make sure!" he said. "Here, drink this, Erina-sama." Hisako gave her master a cold drink as a refreshment. Erina took the cup and thanked Hisako and looked at Hayama "I suppose that I remained in my previous 10th seat considering that I didn''t fight at all." "Nah: you are out of the elite 10," Hayama said shocking Erina making her drop her drink on the floor. "What??!!" she shouted and stood up. "How can this be??!!" "It can be...After all, the headmaster can''t be part of the elite 10!" Hayama laughed at her reaction. "What are you implying?" Alexander frowned, he looked at Isami and gave him a questioning gaze. Isami smiled as usual "Senzaemon-dono resigned his post to Erina-san shortly after the battle royal for the elite 10 seats." he answered. Erina stood frozen in her place at this turn of event. In a day she was the last elite 10 but the next she became the headmaster. "You must be joking with me!!" she said. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Head Master: Nakiri Erina 1- Saiba Alexander 2- Satoshi Isshiki 3- Takumi Aldini 4- Nakiri Alice 5- Kinokuni Nene 6- Terunori Kouga 7- Mimisaki Subaru 8- Etsuya Eizan 9- Hayama Akira 10- Yukihira Soma ----------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 166 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 25 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 151 - Phantom Hands! "This is all for the day, please go to your duties, the third years'' graduation must be completed swiftly!" Erina spoke wit her advisers in the meeting room of the head master''s building. The elders left the building to do as they were instructed. Erina faced the window and sighed. She then turned to leave, at the door, Hisako was waiting for her to come out. "Thank you for your work, Head Master," Hisako said with a slight bow. Erina chuckled and shook her head "You don''t have to call me as such, Erina is fine by me." Hisako blushed a little as her relationship with Erina has evolved from that of a master and servant to that of close friends. "Then...Thank you for your hard work, Erina." Hisako said, she said shyly and with a red face which caused Erina to feel embarrassed a little too, her face was painted red and she turned her face to not show it Hisako before leaving "A-Anyway! have the certificates been completed yet?!" she asked. "Ah! yes, they will be ready for the day of the graduation ceremony." Hisako as she went through her memo. "Good. We should not be behind the schedule." Erina said with a nod. The two girls walked down the hallway towards their next appointment. Just when they were about to take a left turn, Erina hit a hard wall and stepped back while holding her nose. "Excuse me, I didn''t see you coming." A raspy and deep voice said. Erina opened her eyes and saw her grandfather; Senzaemon. "Grandfather!" She acknowledged. Senzaemon nodded his head and smiled, he looked up and down at Erina and then chuckled. "Being the Head Master suits you for sure." He said. Senzaemon knows that he had made the right choice by retiring and letting the school have new blood rule it, instead of keeping that position to himself. "Well, I don''t know about that but what I know is that you, grandfather, should have consulted me about such serious matter." Erina looked at her grandfather with a little anger in her tone "Do you know how shocked I was when I know that I became the new headmaster? I didn''t even get the chance to adjust to my situation and was thrown right away in trouble!" Hisako nodded in agreement with her friend and she cast Senzaemon a kind of cold glare together with Erina making the old one feel bad for them. Senzaemon cleared his troth and then put his hand on Erina''s shoulder "I believe in you, Erina." Erina looked at Snzaemon with a moved expression "Grandfather..." She called "...Like I WAS SAYING!!" Though, that didn''t serve to lessen any of Erina''s anger. In another location in Totsuki... Alexander was walking toward the elite 10 council meeting room. He was wearing his usual black Totsuki uniform while leaving the buttons open to reveal his red T-shirt underneath with a silver necklace. He opened the door and immediately, a wave of shouting of arguments and insults. "SHUT UP EIZAN!!! YOU DON''T GET TO GIVE US ORDERS, YOU JUST LOST A FEW WEEKS AGO TO US!!!" Kouga''s voice boomed while he stepped on the table. "IT IS YOU WHO SHOULD SHUT UP!! YOU FOUGHT AND LOST TO TSUKASA FIRST IN YOUR TEAM!!" Eizan countered as his blood rushed to his head. "Savages," Nene commented quietly at Kouga and Eizan. But that didn''t escape either of them as they turned to her with faces of devils. "You said something you little runt?!" they said in unison. "Ma, Ma, everyone. Calm down, we should decide the theme of the graduation ceremony, we don''t have a lot of time." Isshiki stepped in with his shinning sun aura, but that only made Kouga and Eizan look at him with disgust together with Nene. "Don''t talk Isshiki! Dead cells are coming out of your mouth!" Nene attacked. Isshiki laughed it off but the blood vein on his forehead threatening to popout doesn''t add up with his smiling expression. While this was going on, only one person was enjoying himself, Alice was eating popcorn and watching as the fight is escalating. Alexander looked at them with a tired expression. He shook his head before a hand was put on his shoulder from behind him. He turned to see Takumi. "Aren''t you going to get in?" Takumi asked as he walked inside. "...Yeah, I am." Alexander clapped his hands to get everyone''s attention "Alight take your seats, everybody, we have a long talk to do." When Eizan heard Alexander he calmed down and returned to his seat and behaved innocently like he never did anything. Kouga, on the other hand, didn''t and together with Nene looked at Alexander and tilted their heads. "Since you were our leader?" Nene said. Her eyes were judging Alexander like he had no authority here. "I am done with this! You do this yourself." Kouga said as he huffed and walked out. Eizan cringed and shook his head at them violently ''Don''t doom us all you crazy monks!'' he thought. Alexader stopped Kouga in his tracks and then looked at him and Nene and chuckled. His chuckled gave the two a cold shiver as they looked in his eyes "I am not your leader...And you are walking out like this your father''s land...Should I remind you two what I did of six of your caliber." Kouga and Nene felt like a Scythe was placed on their necks. They froze in their places and looked with fear at Alexander "I would advise you two to sit back and listen. And after we are done, you can go." Alexander said and took his place. "I am the leader here, and if you believe otherwise, You are all free to come at me, just like your preceders." Alexander smirked, "So take your seats and let us begin our first meeting as the new elite 10 council." Alexander looked around him and he couldn''t help but frown "Wher are the other 3?" he asked. Takumi knew who he was talking about and sighed "Yukihira, Mimasaki, and Hayama are in the Shokugeki arena after they challenged each other to a Shokugeki for their seats." "TSk! great!" Alexander shook his head "Let us continue without them." he said. There is no time to waste on them. In Germany... The Germa Culinary Academy... Saiba Asahi, one of the best teachers that the Germa had in years is now walking out with only a bag in his hand. Behind him, a short and skinny old man is running to catch up to him. "Wait!! Asahi-kun!! wait!" He called. When Asahi heard him, he stopped and looked at him with concern. "Head Master?! why are you running, your health is not good." Asahi said, his black hair moved with the wind as his blue eyes shined with kindness for the old man. "Forget about that!! but... what is the meaning of this?!!" The headmaster of the Germa Culinary Academy spoke with his ragged breath. Asahi looked at the paper the headmaster showed him and smiled "Aah! that is my resignation request, headmaster. I am leaving back to Japan." He said. "Are you crazy!!" The headmaster shouted, he throws the paper on the ground "How can you do that? is it the salary, I will double your salary if you quit this nonsense!" The headmaster didn''t want to loos one of his best teachers, not yet. Finally, after 50 years of being in third place in the Red Tournament of the major academies, Germa finally had a chance and turned the tables and took the number one position for the last 5 years after Asahi enlisted as a teacher. Asahi shook his head and looked up at the sky "It is not about the salary or anything related to this beautiful school...Just, it is time to use my abilities to their best." Asahi turned to leave and let the headmaster shout at him with anger which with the further he left the more the headmaster started to beg for his return. "Erina-sama...With you, My Phantom hands will reveal themselves. I tried to manifest them alone but it seems that there is no other option but to meet you." Asahi mumbled. ------------------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 167 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 26 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 152 - Summer Vacation!! After finishing their meeting, the new elite 10 council has decided on the theme of the graduation ceremony in a few days, unlike many graduations, Totsuki grant its students their degrees after a celebration and eating the most delicious food the school has to offer. The theme was decided to be "Dinner Buffer". The responsibility to arrange the event was thrown on Nene, she tried to refuse and suggested Koiga for the offer but it seems everyone had agreed on Nene silently and supported each other. All Nene could do was to begrudgingly accept her task and be angry at them and occasionally stinging them with her sharp insults. Being done with the most important task, the meeting ended. Alexander picked his papers and stood up to leave. Alice came to him and nudged him. "Wanna go and watch the battle between Hayama-kun, Subaru-kun, and Soma-kun?" she said. Alexander thought for a moment and then shook his head "No, I want to be alone for some time, I need to think about an important matter now." Getting her answer, Alice said goodbye and left to watch the Shokugeki. As for Alexander, his mind has been busy since the day he returned from Russia. All he could think about now are his grandfather''s words and their family meeting. "Enough of this, Alexander." His grandfather said. His expression was serious as he eyed his grandson. "Of what?" Alexander was confused. "Of being cautious toward some unknown retarded wannabe a gangster." Alfred retorted. "For a couple of years, you let that Haru boy have his time and running around the world while you were in the hospital after he shot you two times in that fake meeting of his." Alfie chuckled at this "Father don''t be harsh on Axy like this, he is just doing it his way. Certainly, we could go to China, burn every gang house to the ground until we find that boy, but Axy wants us to be away from the underworld as much as we can." Alexander''s uncle defended him and stood with him. But their elder didn''t that idea at all. "No. By the end of the next year, if I don''t see his head on this table, then I will step out myself." Alfred said. He looked at Kaido and Shanks behind him "Shanks, you will leave to Japan and assist Alexander together with Vlad and Keanu, advise him if it should be needed, as for Kaido, you will stay with us here in Russia, we can''t have all of the higher up away from the family." he said. Kaido and Shanks nodded in acknowledgment. Alexander left the building and headed to the gardens, on his way he was greeted by all of the students, their eyes held admiration and respect for being one of the few who managed to get 1st seat of the elite 10 in their first year. Many congratulated him on passing the promotional exams and defeating the elite 10. Once he reached the gardens, he noticed it was empty of a sort, but he understood that because it is the end of the school year, many left to their homes or are preparing to leave. Alexandre took a deep breath and enjoyed the sound of trees and birds. After a while, his solitude was broken by one of his henchmen sent by Vlad. "Lord, Vlad and Shanks have sent me to deliver this to you." He gave Alexander a letter with an old fashioned design and wax seal that Alexander broke. Alexander read the content and shook his head and chuckled in mockery. "Since when do other families dare to send us a dinner invitation." He said. The letter was an invitation to a dinner party that will be held in two months from now where a big number of families will gather to talk about their businesses. he handed the paper back to the man in front of him after returning it to its envelope "Tell Vlad to reply to this and decline their invitation. Their business doesn''t concern us." Alexander said with an uninterested tone. Though, there was one thing in that letter that caught his attention which was the word "Noir Chefs", it stated that all of the best noir chefs will be gather together and cook the dinner for the leaders of the families... ''Noir Chef? everything in this world keeps getting french names.'' Alexander said. Deciding to leave, Alexander passed by the Shokugeki Arena where a big crowd of students was watching the Shokugeki between Soma and Hayama on the outside big screen and it seems Soma won against Mimasaki and then lost to Hayama which in turn changed their seat numbers. Alexander met up with Alice and took her out on a date, she deserved some quality time alone, he was unfair to her and wronged her for a long time in their relationship, so Alexander made it his responsibility to make her happy in the next two month of the summer vacation. After a few days, the graduation party was held and all of the third years that passed their trials and tribulations gathered to take their certificate and celebrate with their juniors and peers. "Aren''t their numbers...few!" Alexander said while trying to count al of the present 3rd years, including Tsukasa, Momo, Saito, and Megishima. Erina who was drinking a cup of water because of thirst nodded "This is Totsuki, and such is the destiny of our students, out of more than 900 students from the 3rd years'' generation...only 69 remained." Alice nodded her head "A cruel destiny but an efficient one, all of these you see up there are the best and are bound to be legends on their own." She looked at Alexander and smirked "Why? are you afraid?!" she teased. Alexander raised his eyebrow and looked at her ridiculously "Me? afraid? I am already a legend, soon I will be a myth!" He said with a smirk. Alice and Erina looked at each other and shrugged "Show off!" they said. Alexander noticed the previous elite 10 standing with each other, they seem to be talking about each other. Alexander placed his juice on the table and moved towards them. "Yo! Can I have a word with you guys?" He said with a smile, a smile suitable for business. "Ah! it''s scary junior! Bucchi is afraid!!" Momo, the loli of Totsui said as she hides behind Saito and peeks at Alexander from behind him. Everyone sweatdropped at her actions before shifting their focus to Alexander. "Hello...Its been a while since that...day." Tsukasa said, he clenched his fist as he remembered his utter defeat alongside his friends at the promotional exams. "Indeed, How have you been guys? I believe that you''re happy that you finally get to graduate." Alexander gestured at their hands which are holding their certificates. "Happy?..." Megishima looked at his certificate and tilted his head "Not the most accurate word but I can do with that." he said. "A warrior never celebrates over small victories like this!" Saito said. Tsukasa smiled faintly "It is only the beginning, the road is still long and dangerous..." He looked at Alexander "All there is that we will leave Totsuki''s trial ground to another land where more trials are waiting for us." "...Then, how about I take you to this land where you will face harsher trials and meet the greatest chefs known." He said. Momo was still a little afraid but her confusion get the better of her and she stepped out and asked: "Where is this place?" Alexander smirked "Glad that you asked..." he took out a paper and showed them an ad for the [Golden Tower]. Tsukasa froze in his place "This is!!" Megishima and Saito came closer and took a look at the ad. Momo, unfortunately, couldn''t even see due to her holy stature as a loli, she was very short. "The Golden Tower, it offers the chance for any willing chef to be part of it, on the one condition that he must defeat the first-floor chef in a Shokugeki, the higher you go up on the floors, the better you are and the tougher your opponents are. Each day 30 Shokugekies take place after the closing time between the tower''s chef." Alexander explained, he worked on this idea with Koujiro. "The Golden Tower. Opened just a month ago, but it the highest-earning business in Tokyo currently, the world''s best chefs work and fight there for the position of the top floor," Tsukasa said. He did his research on this a month ago when the first ad showed up. "Why do you have this?" Aske Megishima. "Well...I own that place." Alexander said blatantly. Tsukasa, Saito, Momo, and Megishima stopped what they were doing and looked at him with a blank face. "Scary Junior is more scary now!!" Momo said as her eyes teared up a little and returned behind Saito who shook his head "A young and true warrior indeed, you had the world''s strongest 99 chefs working under; no wonder you defeat the 6 of us that day." Saito said. "ssss! don''t re-open my wounds Saito-kun!" Tsukasa said with a cringing face. His face became red as he remembered how he boldly proclaimed that he will destroy Alexander. Alexander laughed out loud "Ahahaha!! well, I gave you the offer. Feel free to visit the tower any time you wish, I really do hope that you will take my invitation and work there, You guys are very talented and such talent shouldn''t be kept wandering around the world like that." Saying his last words to his senpais, Alexander turned to join Alice and Erina as they leave the celebration. It was getting noisier as Alexander could hear Soma challenging Takumi this time after his defeat on Hayama''s hands. The Summer vacation has officially started, Totsuki became empty as students left for their homes. Alexander took Erina and Alice back to Russia. There, Alexander suggested to his mother and Grandmother to help him officially propose to Erina and make her his fiance¨¦ as it was unfair to let her be only a girlfriend when he has already taken her to his bed. The family has mobilized again and they visited the Nakiri lands where they met with Senzaemon and Alexander asked him to let him take Erina as his fiance¨¦, something which made Erina cry from happiness as she has been waiting for such day her whole life. Senzaemon gave the two his blessings and wished them happiness. The next thing was to work on locating Haru, the man who shot Alexander. The last time they knew of his location was in Beijing, but his exact location was unknown. Alexander sent Keanu with Vlad to investigate and locate him. According to his grandfather''s wishes, Alexander won''t be any more fair in his methods, as soon as he is located, they will strike him down at all cost. Even if it meant going to war with every Chinese gang there for trespassing their territories. Although they had to admit, it is hard to find someone who never leaves his hideout and you never know who is his henchmen are from the billion people in China. Alexander spent his Summer vacation with the girls, traveling from place to place as he let have their fun. Well, most Rindo who was having fun as she took them to all of strangest places. Near the end of the vacation, Rindo was in her third month in pregnancy. It was time to reveal the baby''s gender. After inviting Dr.Murphy to the house, he did high-frequency sound waves, the gender was revealed. "C-congratulations...It is a boy." He sai with a flat tone. But nothing made the family any happier. At that time, Alfie looked at his eldest son and got frustrated "Alexander is bearly 17 years old and he has a son on the way, and my son who is in his late 30s can''t get one child out o 3 wives!! STOP USING THAT DAMNED PROTECTION!!!" "SHAME!!" -------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 168 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 27 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 153 - Have you heard about...Shokugeki? China... Beijing...In TongZhou district... It was 1 AM, the night sky was illuminated by the big white moon, the city was silent and no sound could be heard. After all, not after the rain of gunfights that took place here just a few minutes ago. If you could walk a few steps towards a dark alley that leads to an underground building, you would see dead bodies of gang members scattered across the road. Some were wearing black suits with a red blind man on their collars and some were wearing purple suits with a golden tiger symbol on the back. Going down the bas.e.m.e.nt, *BANG*, a sound of a bullet penetrating a man''s head could be heard. Alexander sighed as he put his gun back "I thought he would be hiding here for sure this time." Alexander said disappointingly. Vlad took out his tablet and went through some of his data "Strange...My information says that he was here two days ago." He pondered with a frown on his eyes. "So we killed another gang without finding him, how many does this make, the 5th or the 6th?" Alexander kicked the man he just shot in the head "I am sick of looking for a man that keeps disappearing like a ghost!" He shouted. Keanu stepped forward and put his hand on Alexander''s shoulder "Relax, nothing will come out of anger. There isn''t that many places he could be hiding in any way, will find him soon." "How soon?" Alexander looked at Keanu and asked. "Very soon, unlike the past, we are now moving actively and searching for him, word has already spread that we are looking for Haru and sooner or later, someone will come to us with information about his whereabout trying to curry favor with us," Keanu said. Vlad. Before Alexander can say anything, Alfie came up from downstairs with a huge pile of doc.u.ments. "Oi! Axy! you won''t believe this! these guys; The Golden Tiger and The White Python gang have close ties with the Spring Gang who our guys is controlling, they have a lot of investments together." Alfie said as he dropped the doc.u.ments to the floor. "...?" Alexander looked through the doc.u.ments briefly "...Organ trafficking, human trafficking, Drugs, and Illegal firearms...they do have a lot in common don''t they." Alexander smirked. He then turned to Vlad and gave him the doc.u.ments "Send a copy of these to our friends in that shitty communist council, I want them to cancel all of the Spring''s gang members from movement now at this moment." He said. Vlad nodded and took the doc.u.ments and then went up to do his job. While it may seem strange that they need to ask the government to stop all of the illegal actions of a gang, it must be noted that not all gangs are fighting the government. Most of the gang in China or any other country have strong ties with the government as they bring in the difficult currency and serve the rich and officials of the country. Something the public doesn''t know of, not openly at least. Alexander sighed and stretched "Damn it! school has already started a week ago!" Alexander was frustrated, it was a mistake from his part to let that guy roam around freely while trying to catch him using legal methods, he should''ve listened to his grandfather a long time ago and chased him with a squad with the best of their men and kill him in the spot "God! how immature I was!!" he kicked the ground with his heels and then he started walking up to exit the building. Alfie and Keanu exchanged a look between themselves and then they nodded to each other. In Another Location... Italy... Roam... The dinner party between the underworld''s biggest names was taking place. A lot of fat old men and ugly scarred youths were sitting around a table while eating food that was prepared to them by the Noir Chefs they had summoned. It felt like they were tasting heaven''s food right now. One chef wearing a black uniform with a bandana covering his mouth and nose stepped and leaned forward "How is the food, gentlemen? I hope you had a great time!" he said. One fat and bald man started laughing "Kahaha!! Chef Saiba is really the best!! Why don''t you come and work for me already!!" he said. "Indeed, if you come to England, I could arrange for you to work in my mansion with a handsome salary of course." Another chimed in. Saiba chuckled "It makes me happy to hear such words from such powerful men as yourself, but I still need to polish my skills even further." Saiba said. "Hoo! even you still need to train your skills?" A Sweden Mafia leader said. His face was smiling but his eyes were dead as a fish. "Yes, the world of gourmet is a vast sea full of storms, and I still need to escape the last storm." Saiba said with his eyes full of dedication "Now. I will leave you to your business, I will take my leave to Japan now." he said. "Yes, take care! we will call you again when you''re needed." "Well then Gentlemen, I believe we should talk about what we have come here for." One young man stood up and spoke "The Helmet Family is attacking China restlessly for the past two months, Jaguar Family and Germa family has declared war against each other, and last but not least...The young man who almost killed the current head of the Helmet family is running rampaging our business in the middle east and the west." In the kitchen, Saiba opened the door to a dimly lighted room and looked at the floor where many Noir Chefs like himself were lying down, their feet couldn''t help them stand from the heavy loss they have just experienced on Saiba''s hand. "I believe that we have established who is the strongest between us the Noir Chefs," he said with a smirk under his bandana. "How can this be?!" One giant-like man said. "All of us against one guy couldn''t bring him down?!!" a girl with golden chain necklaces and a hat that is facing behind spoke. "Damn you, desu!" One tall and blond-haired guy said with his hands trembling "I will not forget this, desu!" "Desu?! ah! a Chunibyo, I see..." Saiba chuckled "Tell me, you lot...Have you ever heard of...Shokugeki." After two days... Japan Totsuki... School has already started, Totsuki welcomed new blood in the first years, Erina did the director''s speech in her grandfather''s place as the new director which came easy to her. Alexander and his friends were already 2nd years and considered one of the most powerful students in Totsuki. As for Alexander, rumors around him were the scariest as they new first years got the news about his victory over 6 of the previous elite 10 and him being the strongest man in school. [The Black King] is already a nickname that has become widespread and known among other major schools. When the news about his victory reached certain two boys, they couldn''t help but smirk and feel excited about their next meeting. Alexander was walking down the halls of the classroom section looking for his classroom. His eyes were tired and red from staying up late. He found his classroom and entered, but he didn''t greet anyone or speak a word not even paying attention to his classmates and teacher. He walked straight to the nearest empty seat and put his head on the table to sleep. The teacher was shocked. She looked at Alexander with angry eyes and a menacing aura. If Alexander has paid attention to his teacher, he wouldn''t have dared to do such a thing. After all, the teacher is a tall and beautiful black-haired woman with blood eyes, he hair was as smooth as silk, a dark and suppressing aura can be felt by anyone near her "This Kid..." Alexander walked to her son and stood tall in front of him. Of course, this beautiful lady was non-other than Alexander''s mother and the strongest chef currently in the frontlines of the gourmet world. She raised her hand up in the sky "WAKE THE F.U.C.K UP!!!" She shouted. *SMACK!!!* --------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 169 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 28 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 154 - The Elite 10s Punishment! *SAMCK!!* Alexander felt a sharp pain on his face and stood up sharply with anger ready to curse whoever dared to do such thing "HOW D--" but he stopped midway as soon as he saw his mother looking at him with a smirk and a mocking expression that says ''Do it, I dare you.'' Alexander relaxed his muscles and smiled sweetly "Mother. How was your day?" he said. A Popping vein appeared on Alexandra''s forehead "Tsk! you''re no fun at all." She said "Stay conscious during my class or I am smacking your other cheek." she said. Alexandra tapped the ruler on her shoulder and returned to her station. The other students breathed a sigh of relief, they all held their breaths when Alexander entered and behaved in such a way, they have already experienced this kind of treatment from Alexandra first hand in the past week. As for Alexander felt like a thunder has struck him from the seventh heaven. "W-what do you meaning, your class?" he asked. "Oh! you didn''t know? from today onward, I am your homeroom teacher for the rest of this year. Nice to meet you!" Alexandra made a V sign with a cute expression. Her son, on the other hand, felt like his worst dream has come true. Why, you ask? the answer is simple...His mother is a dictator!! The class resumed and Alexandra started introducing the students to new cooking techniques that they have never heard before, Alexander pretended to pay attention just so he won''t give his mother a reason to have her way with him. From time to time, Alexandra would enjoy tormenting some students who thought they were special and smart, things like this is what keeps her alive. Gone are the days of the sweet and warm mother that Alexander used to know. After all, he was no baby that needs protection now. After the class ended, Alexander ran out like his life depends on it making his mother feel confused as she thought ''Why is he in such a hurry?...maybe he needs to go toilet!'' Having escaped from his mother''s grasp, Alexander could finally breathe in relief. Alexander was walking down the main road to the next class, at that moment, He saw Arato; Erina''s friend running at him with full speed like Usain Bolt. "Alexander-san!!" she called, Alexander looked at her worriedly "Calm down and take a breath, what is going on?" he said. Arato took a deep breath "Orders from Erina-sama, she is calling for an urgent meeting with all of the elite 10!!" she said. With that, she went into her Usain Bolt mode again and ran to look for the next elite 10 to give him the orders. She could''ve used her phone to call them, but unfortunately, she never had any real interactions with them so she didn''t take their phone numbers. And even the phone numbers in their students'' files are no good as most students just use either made up numbers or change their numbers soon as the school only needs their parents'' phone numbers. Having nothing better to do at the moment, Alexander shrugged his shoulders and walked slowly to the elite 10 towers in the administration''s section. "We have been getting some disturbing news lately," Erina said after every elite 10 was seated in front of her. Alexander, Takumi, Hayama, Kouga, Isshiki, Nene, Subaru, Soma, Eizan, and Alice. All looked at Erina with a questioning expression. Seeing their reaction, Erina continued "For the past two days, we have been getting some reports from numerous guilds in Japan saying that a lot of restaurants under them have been shut down without any warning or reason." she said. "And?" Alice tilted her head with a smile. "And you ten will be sent to diffrent regions in Japan to investigate this irregularity," Erina said with a determined voice. At that moment Alexander raised his hand. "I am not trying to sound like a jerk or anything, but...Why should we care about some guild''s restaurants being closed?" His question made sense for the new elite 10, but to the current third years such as Isshiki, Kouga, and Nene, they know what Erina is thinking about. Erina sighed and looked at Alexander and all the new elite 10 "Because...those guilds are under our leadership and protection, they are part of Totsuki''s properties, meaning all those restaurants that have closed suddenly are under our protection." "OOooo!!" Soma, Takumi, and Alexander muttered in understanding "But that still not our problem, it is the guilds''" Alexander shrugged. "No, it is our problem, the guilds won''t contact us if it was that simple, and as the elite 10, you guys have the responsibility to defend Totsuki''s properties," Erina confirmed. "Sorry babe, but she is right," Alice said as she looked at Alexander who was frowning at the mention of him leaving to do others work while he still looking for that bastard. "And we suspect that these sudden shutdowns are caused by someone, someone who is targeting Totsuki." Hisako stepped forward and presented some video and photo from some security camera that has captured a customer enter the referred to restaurants and immediately after him the restaurants closes the next day, the same hooded man keeps on appearing in the Osaka region. Everyone frowned at this. This is really serious, it may be someone who still upholds Azami''s teaching and it may be even Azami himself in there. "What are you guys so worked up for!" Kouga said enthusiastically "This will be fun, it is like a road trip but less driving!" he said. "Someone seems to be in a hurry to leave their work behind them and go out," Eizan smirked as he commented on Kouga. "Eeh! but nobody talked to you Eizan-chi, you should just back off in the corner and ide in solitude!" Kouga said with a smile and energetic expression that doesn''t match with the words he is uttering now. "The f.u.c.k you say to me you litt--" "Children," Nene said. "Yes, Grandma! did you call?" Kouga quickly looked at her with a mocking smile. "Just die already, no one will attend your funeral anyway," Nene responded. Erina had a terrible headache from seeing this "Enough!" she shouted. Everyone stopped their arguments and looked at her. "You will leave now in a group of 2 to the location that I will give you now, no further side comments, no further questions, and absolutely, no further wasting of my time." Erina looked scary as a dark aura surrounded her which Alexander recognized very well ''My mother trained her for sure.'' he thought "They have to be punished... those invaders that are threatening my administration." Erina put her hand on the table and leaned forward with her eyes glowing under her bangs. Alexander sighed "So..." he said, "What is the plan?" Everyone turned to look at Erina waiting for her orders. The orders of Totsuki''s headmaster. Erina smirked, "Alexander-sama and Kouga-senpai will go to Nagoya, Takumi-san and Yukihira-kun will go to Osaka, Hayama-san and Subaru-san will be heading to Yokohama, while Alice and Nene-senpai will go to Kyoto, as For Subaru-san and Isshiki-senpai, you will head to Kanazawa." Everyone looked at their partner and nodded while Kouga gave Alexander a V sign with "Please take care of me." gesture. "Go there and investigate the problem behind everything and confront whoever is responsible...Deliver them the punishment of the elite 10." Erina said. ---------------------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 170 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 29 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 155 - Worth A Shot! In a Nozomi train that is heading to Nagoya... "Thank you, pretty sister!" Kouga reached for the tray that a train hostess is holding and took some muffins and hot milk. Alexander who was sitting beside him shook his head, he has been with this guy for just 10 minutes and he was already tired. "As I was saying Alexander-chi, the guy that died that day, we still don''t know if it was an intentional act of murder or it was just an accident! people these days have guns like they have candies in their pockets!" Kouga said as he stuffed the muffins in his face. Alexander sighed "Kouga..." He called making Kouga gesture for him that he was paying attention "The guy was shot 50 times, they reloaded...twice!" He said. "Whaa~t?! that''s crazy! He must have been dead by the 5th shot!" Kouga didn''t stop and continued the conversation. "The 1st." Alexander corrected. "How do you know?" "Because he was shot in the head, genius!" Even Alexander himself doesn''t know why he is still talking with Kouga on this topic and now Kouga can''t shut up about it and managed to drag Alexander with him. This continued like this for 90 minutes until they reached Nagoya''s train station, the two got off the train and went to visit the guild so they can get more information. "This is a waste of time!!" Kouga complained, "We should just go and ask the guys who closed their shops, it is easier that way!" He said with his hands locked behind his head. "That is no good." Alexander responded, "The guild tried to do the same and it didn''t help, all the owners refused to reveal the reason behind their actions." Alexander has been thinking about this for some time now, what reason makes the owners refused to answer their guild''s questions? whatever it is, it must be serious. Taking a taxi to the Guild, Alexander and Kouga stood in front of a large Japanese style building, its design is a reference to its origin which is Totsuki "I feel like we have returned to Totsuki all over again." Kouga said as he was not impressed at the very least by the design. "Let''s go in," Alexander said. Kouga followed and they entered the building, they were greeted by the secretary who after they revealed their identity escorted them to the president''s office. Entering the president''s office, Kouga and Alexander met a young woman with Red hair and green eyes, she eyed the two like a preditor "I presume that you are from Totsuki." she said. Kouga looked at Alexander''s and his own uniform "I don''t know, we may be from NASA. You never know." He shrugged. The president stood up from her seat and walked towards them "I am really in a bad position at the moment, every day there is a new shop that is getting closed and I don''t know who is behind this. So, Spare me the jokes." She said. Kouga smiled back at her and said "Maybe you should note that we are your superiors here. If you hadn''t realized it yet, we are the elite 10." he said. "I know." The president grinned "But I am the president and this is not Totsuki." She responded. While she was arguing with Kouga, Alexander has already moved to her desk without her notice and started looking at some doc.u.ments that are related to their case. "Hm? most of the closed shops are seafood specialized shops, whoever doing this, is targeting shops like this for a reason," he said. "When did y-?" The president exclaimed as she saw Alexander on her desk. "Nice move Alexander-chi, you do really understand me. I distract her and you look for information!" Kouga gave Alexander a thumbs up to which the later rolled his eyes to. "Give me that!" The president took the doc.u.ments from Alexander''s hands and put them back "This is important information! You can''t just put your hands on it." Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Anyway. I am Saiba Alexander and this here my partner Terunori Kouga, we have been sent here by the headmaster to investigate the strange happenings in this city. It would be great if you could help us solve this problem." "The headmaster sent you?" The president mumbled. "duh! what''d you think? we came all the way here just because we felt like it? of course we were sent by the headmaster. We are busy people you know!" Kouga rolled his eyes. Alexander shook his head ''You have been skipping classes and meetings for 2 weeks now, Isshiki has been doing your share of the elite 10 work too. Just what kept you busy?'' He thought. "Well, I didn''t receive any notice from Totsuki that they will be sending the elite 10 or anyone to investigate the problem, so I apologize for my behavior earlier." The president said. "Apology accepted." Kouga nodded seriously making Alexande punch him in the head "Ouch! why did you do that?!" Kouga looked at Alexander with a blaming expression. "First of all, I am Temari Anna, Totsuki''s Nagoya Culinary''s Guild president." She bowed a little which Alexander returned. "Nice to meet you, Anna-san. We came here in hopes we could find some leads so we can stop all of those sudden closings from happening." Alexander said. "Yes." Anna took out some doc.u.ments "From the security camera''s outside the shops, we have found that a hooded person visits those shops at midnight, just a few minutes before closing. After him, the next day the shops he entered closes. We asked what did the man demand, maybe he could''ve threatened them or something, but the owners never spoke about that matter." Anna gave Alexander some pictures from the security cameras. "And as you have noted before, the most targeted shops are seafood shops." "Why don''t you then wait for him at the next shops he may visit?" Kouga said as he took the doc.u.ments with the details about the shops. "That is the problem...we can''t." Anna looked at Alexander as Kouga was reading the doc.u.ment. Alexander raised his eyebrow "The city is 126 mi2 big, in just two kilometers there are more than 10 shops of Seafood, and in the city, there are more than 200 hundred shops, those who are under our guild and there are more who are self operative." Anna added. "How many shops have been closed by now?" Kouga asked. "25, why?". "No, I am just checking." Kouga went to the map on the wall and took a marker from the office and started drawing a line on the map "The first case was here at the Oyami shop near the Buddhist temple, then it went in this direction for the 2nd, 3rd, 4th and until 25th case with Shin''s Seafood shop." "A straight line, huh?" Alexander said as he noticed the straight line on the map going alongside the Shin''s river. "So the next target would be?" "SwordFish Temple?!" Anna exclaimed. "We still don''t know if this is really a pattern but it is still a possibility." Kouga said. "That person may change his mind and just go for another district." "But it is still worth a shot." Alexander ruffled Kouga''s hair. "HEY!! Back off will ya!!!" Kouga slapped Alexander''s hand away, he doesn''t like being treated like a kid. Just because he is short doesn''t ake him a kid!! "Then we should go there immediately. I will get the car." Anna said and took her keys and she gestured for Alexander and Kouga to follow her. "See, with us here, everything is fine. All this case needed is someone to be in charge." Kouga said with pride, Anna almost tripped in her steps. She looked back at Kouga with a hateful glare --------------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 171 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 30 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 156 - Noir or Bleu, It Doesnt Matter! A sloppy new chapter, this is my take on the Noir Chefs arc. I just hope that i was able to convey what i have been imagining in my head into words _________________________________________________ By the way...I lost my SIM card and now I can''t log in to my Guild Wars Account... BRUH!!! I AM LVL 80!! 80!!!!! THE WORLD IS NOT FAIR!!!! _________________________________________________ On their way to catch the one behind the strange closing of their restaurants, Alexander and Kouga went with Anna in her car towards SwordFish temple''s restaurant. "Are we there yet?" Kouga asked from the backseat making Anna grit her teeth as she said slowly "For the 15th time...NOT. YET." she said. "Okay...Are we there yet?" he asked again. Anna relax and looked at the red light in front of her ''What if I...'' she thought. Kouga smiled devilishly at her, he likes this kind of reactions, they are the best. Alexander turned to Kouga and flicked his forehead "Stop messing around," He said, "We need to be there in one piece." "You guys are no fun," Kouga said as he leaned back in his seat. It was already boring enough that they were sent to investigate some strange happening in the city like an old school detective movie. Then the car stopped "We are here." Said Anna. Alexander looked at the restaurant to their left; it was a medium-sized restaurant with a huge and long SwordFish hanging above its door signifying that this is their specialty and pride. "Wow! so unique, I never would''ve thought that this is a SwordFish Restaurant!" Kouga said with a surprised face making Alexander chuckled a bit. Anna sighed and looked at Alexander beside her "Does he speak this much all the time?" Alexander shook his head and walked in front of them "More than that." he said. When the three entered the restaurant, they saw that it was almost full, the waiter was an old man in his 50s who had a warm smile on his face. "Hello! We are looking for the owner, is anybody here the owner of this shop?" Kouga said loudly making everyone focus on him. The old man walked to them and looked at Kouga in annoyance "What do you want?" he asked. Before Kouga could speak any further, Alexander put his hand on his mouth and spoke first "We are from Totsuki''s guild, we are currently investigating a case of strange shutdowns of restaurants and we need your cooperation." He said. Anna supported him and presented her card. The old man looked at the card and then the three before sighing "Follow me." he said. "Kanzaki! come out and serve the customers until I am done!" He yelled. A tall man with black hair and a scar on his left eye walked out of the kitchen "Okay, Dad." the young man took his father''s towel and passed by Alexander and Kouga. "This way." The old man took the three inside the kitchen where there was only a young girl cooking for the customers. "Well, what do i need to do for you?" he asked. It has been years since the last person from the guild. Anna stepped forward "We suspect that whoever is responsible for the shutdowns is targeting your restaurant, we have looked into his path and found your shop to be next in line...Allegedly." "Why would someone want to shut down my shop? I don''t have any animosity with anyone, I have been running this shop for 30 years with no problems." The old man said. "It is not about your shop specifically, Mr...err?" Alexander frowned at the lack of introduction between them. "Ryokasi..." The olan man said. "Right, Mr.Ryokasi, the person behind this is targeting seafood restaurant. We don''t ask much of you, just let us stay until after midnight and then if nothing happened, we will leave." Alexander explained the situation the best he could, the whole thing still doesn''t make any sense so this is the best he could do. "...." Ryokasi thought for a moment after looking between the three "...Just don''t disturb my daughter''s cooking and our customers, and after midnight, I expect you to be out before I can tell you to." He said. "We won''t disappoint you." Kouga saluted like a shoulder making Ryokasi scowl at him before he returns to his duties. After he left, Kouga turned to the beautiful young lady and he went to talk to her. Alexander and Anna looked at each other and they agreed to sit down and wait. Time went by very slow, all that happened was Ryokasi returning to see Kouga flirting with his daughter and threatening him with a knife, while Alexander was catting with Rindo on the phone. Apparently she was preparing for her tournament which she called [The Red Tournament]. Midnight came and nothing happened, Alexander and Anna were disappointed as their trip was in vain but Kouga was happy to get the beautiful chef''s number. "Sorry to disturb you, sir." Alexander bowed slightly out of respect to the old man. "This is my number, if perhaps someone came after us, please call us as soon as possible." Anna presented her phone number card before they left. "Tsk! Here I thought this will turn out like a bad detective movie scenario." Kouga got into the car, this time he took the first seat and Alexander was in the backseat. He fastened his seatbelt and sighed, and from the corner of his eyes, he saw someone making his way to the shop. "Oi! can that one be our guy?" he pointed. Alexander looked at where he was pointing and shook his head "The guy we are looking for is a hooded man, and that is a girl." He said looking at the rainbow-haired girl walking inside the shop. "...Should we wait just for a bit, maybe that man will appear after some time." Anna said. Kouga and Alexander shrugged their shoulders and leaned back on their seats. One hour later, Anna''s phone started ringing. She picked it up "Hello?" she answered. "....Ryokasi-san? what happened?" she asked. Alexander and Kouga immediately understood without the need for any further explanation ''That rainbow girl is the hooded person.'' they thought. Alexander and Kouga jumped out of the car and ran inside the shop just to witness Ryokasi with a phone in his hand trembling "My shop? 30 years...impossible?!" he mumbled. His son had an angry expression filled with hate looking at the girl in front of them who was playing with a knife in her hand. The daughter was on the floor kneeling and crying "I am sorry! Father...I am sorry!" she cried out. "Awe... c''mon, don''t cry like that, you''re making look like the bad guy here, I only challenged you and you accepted it, then you lost. I didn''t force you to anything." The rainbow-haired girl said. A mocking smirk was forming on her face. "Oi, oi, oi, what is going on here?" Kouga asked. He went to his newfound friend and pulled her up from the floor. The rainbow-haired girl looked at the two new guys and frowned, she thought they left a long time ago after getting in their car. "Who is this girl?" asked Alexander "And what happened here?" Alexander asked. Ryokasi looked at him and spoke, "S-She came in and challenged us to a Shokugeki." "A shokugeki? who are you, lesbian girl?" Kouga stood up seeming angry but his dark smile never left his face. "Lesbian girl?! That is so rude of you Jackie Chan! For your information, this great one is named Ome Nova! the greatest seafood noir chef!" Ome spread her arms wide as she introduced herself. "Noir Chef...?" The name rang a bell to Alexander as he remembered the letter he got for the invitation to the high crime families. "I don''t care if you are noir or bleu, but when I m done with you, I will make sure that your Blanc ass never steps in Japan again." Kouga was angry, he hated people like this the most, some nobody popping out of nowhere and declaring being the greatest. "I challenge you to a Shokugeki." Kouga pointed at Ome who smirked back at him. --------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 172 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 31 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 157 - SAIBA!!! That Cursed Name!! "Wait!" After hearing Kouga''s declaration towards the Ome, he had to disapprove "There is no need for a Shokugeki." he said. Kouga looked at him with a tilted head "What do you mean?" he asked. Ome and the family of the swordfish temple were confused as well. "Well, we came here to investigate who was responsible for all of the previous cases and now we found her, she is now under our hand. We should just restrain her and take her back to Totsuki to be charged with taking part in unofficial Shokugeki." Alexander said. He doesn''t know why everyone was so excited about this Shokugeki. Kouga walked to Alexander and wrapped his arm around his shoulder and came closer to his ear and whispered: "C''mon bro, I have just declared a Shokugeki against her, don''t embarrass me, please, just let is pass, just this once, okay." Kouga had a puppy face. being rejected after he said those words will make him look uncool "C''mon, look at the bigger picture." Kouga said as he and Alexander looked at the daughter of this shop''s owner. Alexander took the hint and sighed. "Alright." "Yay!" Kouga turned to the rainbow-haired girl and smirked "Rejoice Lesbian girl! You have been graced with the chance to be defeated on my hands in a Shokugeki." He proclaimed "Aria-chan, don''t worry, I will protect you." Kouga gave the daughter of the owner a thumbs up to which only confused her. Ome who was silent all along shrugged her shoulders "I am not interested in challenging you." She said causing Kouga to freeze and blood vein to pop on his forehead. He has just avoided Alexander''s c.o.c.kblocking and now this girl dares to reject him. "Hm? I don''t seem to follow." Kouga said with a sweet smile "Can it be that you are afraid of this great me? I don''t blame you! you should be afraid! not many people stood in front of me and walked away with a smile on their faces!" Kouga brushed his hair back with pride. Anna then finally entered the shop to witness Kouga boasting about himself "Ugh!" she cringed before turning to Alexander "I have called Totsuki and informed them that we got hold of the trouble-maker." Alexander nodded in acknowledgment. Ome who heard Kouga say those things about himself shook her head, she took a popsicle and put it in her mouth "You are simply unworthy." she said. "...?" Kouga again was beyond confused. He looked behind him to see if she is maybe talking to someone other than him "She is talking to you." Alexader said making Kouga freeze in a confused smile. "But perhaps I may be worthy to challenge you so we can end this farce here at this moment." Alexander rolled up his sleeves and walked beside Kouga. "Neither is you. You all are unworthy, no one is worthy to challenge me in the Seafood cuisine. Save yourself the embarrassment." Ome smirked, her confidence in her skills was beyond comprehension. Even her loss against the mysterious Noir Chef named Saiba was because she didn''t cook in her field. Alexander and Kouga looked at each other before "HAHAHHAHAHA!!!" they took off laughing as hard as they could "Man this is funny!! oh my god! my stomach!!" Kouga fell to the ground. "Kahahaha!! Man, I am crying!! This is the best joke ever!!" Alexander laughed from the bottom of his heart. "She actually believes she has the right to call us unworthy while she probably can''t even get one vote against one of us." Ome crushed her popsicle with anger at that. "All right, you have angered me even beyond that masked bastard, I will crush you both!" she shouted. Her sudden anger scared and surprised the family of this shop and Anna while Alexander and Kouga looked at each other. "Leave her to me, Kouga. I will finish her off quickly." Alexander said. "Nah! I was the first to challenge her!" Kouga shook his head. "Then there is only one solution..." Alexander said to Kouga who became serious suddenly and nodded back at him. "Hurry up and come at me." Ome took out her knife and a blue bandana that she wrapped her hair with. ""Rock! Paper! Scissors!"" Kouga and Alexander shouted as they throw their hand. "I win!" Kouga said. And without wasting any time, he took out a nearby knife and followed Ome to the kitchen "Oi, Aria-chan, you and your father and brother will be the judges." He said. "Tsk!" Alexander was a little annoyed. He turned to exit the shop. "Wait! what about the Shokugeki? aren''t you going to watch?" Anna was surprised at Alexander leaving so she spoke. "I don''t care." Alexander went to the car and turned on the radio to listen to some late news. [Spongebob] One hour later... Anna came to the car running with a happy face "Alexander-san! Kouga-san has won! The Noir chef is defeated! come in, we have to interrogate her." she said. Alexander who was just about to fall asleep looked at her and yawned "Okay, I am coming." he said. Inside, Aria; the daughter of the owner was fascinated by Kouga''s cooking and she stuck her body to him asking for him to be her master while cooking had a dirty smile and a rosy cheek ''I will be your master alright!'' he thought while imagining the girl in a french maid custom. The owner and his son were shocked, the level of skills the invader showed wasn''t any less than supreme, and they were speechless and couldn''t find any word to describe Kouga''s cooking, but again, he was an elite 10 of Totsuki. Alexander came in and looked at Ome who was crying in the corner "*sniff* *sniff* How could this be?*sniff* again! I lost again *sniff*" she mumbled with her eyes red. "Kouga, did you put a condition for her to tell the truth about why she is doing this?" Alexander asked. It will be hard to get anything from someone who is emotionally damaged now. "Yeah! I did, this great senpai doesn''t forget anything!" Kouga shouted as his hand took Aria in his chest. "Good." Alexander said and turned to Ome "By the rules of Shokugeki, you are bound to tell us the truth of you being here and why someone like you is using Shokugeki like this." Ome looked at him and felt a little scared, Alexander forgot that he was integrating just a bossy girl with supremacy mentality, not some black hand in the underworld so he used the same voice and expression when he deals with them on her "Y-y-yes I-I- I will tell you, just don''t hit me!!" she screeched. "Good. Start from the beginning." No sooner, Ome spilled everything from how she was invited as a chef in the mafia families meeting to cook for them alongside other chefs to their battle with the masked noir chef. ''That meeting I rejected?'' Alexander thought. "I am telling you. That man was crazy, he defeated all 12 Noir Chefs in a battle single-handedly." Ome added, she still can hear his mocking laughter as he left the area. "And the Shokugeki?" Alexander asked. "It was from that masked man himself. Before he took us all in a fight, he said: "Do you know the term [Shokugeki]?" He explained to us that if the opponent is a chef then we can demand anything as long as both parties agree to it. And he was the one to send us here to cause chaos in the culinary ground in Japan per his Shokugeki conditions that day." The longer Ome spoke about the masked man, the longer she stopped trembling of fear from Alexander and became hot-headed again ready to punch anyone in the face. Just not Alexander. "So...someone sent you guys here." Kouga left his Aria-chan and joined Alexander and crouched in front of Ome "Someone is messing with us." he said seriously. Alexander noded "This may be a distraction of some sort maybe. But...Do you know that man''s name?" asked Alexander "Or anything that we could identify him with?" Ome growled "How could I forget!!" she shouted "His name was SAIBA!! that cursed name I will never forget!!" she shouted. Kouga and Alexander froze in their place. Slowly Kouga looked at Alexander "Isn''t that your...family name?" he said. Alexander was contemplating as a hint of realization appeared on his face "Oh you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!" he mumbled ------------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 173 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 32 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 158 - The RED New York City... Manhattan Royal Hotels''... VIP Only Hall... A lot of people has gathered in this hall, many of them are culinary businessmen, others are just here to witness the event that is about to take place. At the corner of the hall, a tall man with long wavy brown hair and subtle beard was on his phone talking "What is it, Soma?... Yeah, I know him, what about him?..." Joichiro spoke to his son on his phone "Didn''t Alexander tell you who he was?" Joichiro asked. He took out his knife and looked at it in admiration. "Yes. Saiba Asahi is my first son." Joichiro confirmed his son''s questions. [just how many women are you married to? did mother even knew about them?] Soma shouted over the phone making Joichiro put his phone away from his ears. "Don''t make such a fuss about it, your mother obviously knew about them, and I am only married to 3 women." [And who is this Asahi guy anyway? Aniki doesn''t seem to like him at all when he told us about him, I even doubted he was talking about a brother of his because of how disgusted he looked.] Soma narrated what he and the lite 10 and Erina talked about during their meeting after the Noir Chef''s accident. When Soma heard he has a second and older brother he was both shocked and confused; shocked at the news, and confused because of Alexander''s way of talking about him. "Hahaha! Well, the two have a history. They got into a fistfight when Alexander was 10 years old Hahaha!! you should have seen it, A ten years old almost beating the shit out of A eighteen years old." When Joichiro remembered that he burst out laughing. "Enough of your stories and get to the Arena." A cold and not very amused voice came from beside Joichrio, he looked to his side and saw a dark-haired man with a bandana covering the lower half of his face and a beanie hat. "Alright, Soma. Talk to you later." Joichiro hangs upon his son and looked at his firstborn "Did I remind you with a sour memory?" he said with a comedic expression. Asahi clenched his fist "I will beat him the next time we fight. But first..." Asahi took out his knife and showed it Joichiro "I will crush you first...Father." Joichiro looked at his son for a little while with a calm smile "...Many tried." he said. Asahi turned and walked to the Arena giving his back to his father "I am not trying." he said. .... In Germany... The Vinsmike Manor... In his office, the father and the shadow ruler of Germany was looking at a young man in front of him with a funny smile "When I heard that you wanted to hide in my palace, I thought you had some plot to kill me but now I see..." Judge said, "The Helmet Family is after your ass, huh?" Haru chuckled and shook his head "I must thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Judge. My grandfather once told me that if I ever needed something I could come to you for help." Haru said. Judge laughed "Yes! Old man Kraken was a great scientist who helped us greatly, and I promised him to help his descendants if they were ever to be in trouble...But even this is too much for me to protect you from." Judge hated to admit, but he fears the Helmet Family. Many fools believe that the Helmet Family is powerful because they have a large number of territory and men, but he knows best. "And I have seen that you are a man of your word. But I must ask you one last thing." Haru sighed and spoke to Judge Judge leaned back on his chair and played with his sharp mustache "Go on." he said. "I want you to let my men go trough your human modification program." After those words, Haru felt a tremendous killing intent directed at him by the blond-haired middle-aged man. "You requested this with the promise I gave you grandfather?" Judge stood up and slowly reached with his hand for Haru''s neck. "Of course not. I am not trying to do so, I will pay you for such service. This is a business, a business I tell you, and I believe that I am not the only person who came to you with such a request before." Haru said in a hurry as he doesn''t want his neck to be snapped before he can talk. Judge stopped and scoffed at him "Pay? you do realize that just one human modification will cost you 30 Billion Dollars? And even with that, our technology and knowledge are still lacking in that area. Only the Helmet Family has completed this with a risk-free operation." "I am willing to take such a thing. I only need you to turn two of my men and 60 billion dollars will be yours." Haru nodded as he understands what those risks are. Judge smirked "You want to take care of Kaido and Shanks?" he asked Haru who nodded back. "Suit yourself." Judge shrugged his shoulders ''You want to defeat the 138 years old and the first-ever modified humans to exist with just two young hatchlings that will be born in a few weeks? You''re a great planner and has a great mind, you are preparing yourself. But Alas, you''re underinformed.'' .... Saudi Arabia... Riyadh...Center Point Tower... In a large arena in the roof of the tower, a huge crowd was gathered to witness an event that happens every year in the culinary world. Many men and women came here running to see this. [Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the [Red Tournament]. This year is the most exciting year so far!!] An announcer stood up in the middle of the arena with the spotlight directed on him. [The three major schools have sent their best graduates to compete and see who has produced the strongest chefs in the world!!!] A loud cheering came from them with excitement. Three doors opened from the floor and 3 stages were elevated with a group of 3 people on each stage. [Here they come!!] The announcer shouted [Ladies and Gentlemen please welcome from Germa 666, the strongest three of the elite 10 of Germa culinary school; 1st seat; Woren Amlov, 2ns seat; Logan Schneider, 3rd seat; Glen Diser!!] The three boys from Germa raised their fists up to greet the crowd and their fans. Each one had a proud and smug expression and an infnite confident their selves. [On the 2nd stage we have the people from the Gloutny Culinary academy. 1st seat; Mu Lan, 2nd seat; Minho Lee, and the 3rd seat; Dong Fan!] Their popularity didn''t lose to the germans either as they also had their own fair share of their fans. [Aaand on the last and final stage, we have the people from the oldest culinary academy ever; Totsuki!!!, it is true that they haven''t won since 5 years BUT This year we have the strongest bunch yet!! Please welcome the 1st seat; Eishi Tsukasa, 2nd seat; Kobayashi Rindo, and lastly, the 3rd seat; T¨­suke Megishima!!!] The crow irrupted with cheers, the trio from Totsuki were pretty famous themselves. Rindo looked at her swollen belly and frowned "It is getting bigger and bigger, Young Arc is growing strong fast." She said with a warm smile. Tsukasa looked at her "You didn''t need to participate." he said. But Rindo shook her head at this "I have promised you that we will deliver Totsuki its first victory in The Red after those 5 years." She then looked at Megishima and smiled "Isn''t that right, buddy?" Megishima took off his winter hat and wrapped a towel on his forehead "Yes. We will Win!" ------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 174 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 33 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 159 - Father? Japan...Tokyo. Alexander was in his office doing some delayed paperwork from last week with Vlad beside him to make things easier for him. "This is the last contract for the day." Vlad gave Alexander a paper to sign "It is a contract with A.M.B company to buy 20 Bulldozers, 5 Cranes, and finally 25 Dump trucks. The Korean branch is preparing to expand its H.Q due to the recent profit in the entertainment division." Alexander took the paper and skimmed through it and then signed it "Entertainment?" Alexander mumbled. It''s been such a long time since he has heard any news about their entertainment branches at all "Finally they are doing something that worths reporting." Alexander sneered as he stood up "If this is all, I am leaving for school, it''s been about 4 days since I left." Alexander adjusted his suit as he stood in front of the mirror "By the way, I have heard that Rindo left to Dubai. Is someone with her?" Vlad who was stacking the papers nodded "Yes. Neo; Keanu''s brother is with her." he said. "Good." Saying those words. Alexander left the company to head back to Totsuki. In the Underground parking, Keanu was waiting by the car wit a dozen other men for Alexander. As soon as he made an appearance, Keanu opened the door for him. Alexander jumped in and Keanu took off with 5 cars following behind him and 5 in front of them. Alexander took out his phone to see some messages from his girls that he missed. He got a message from Rindo posing with Tsukasa and Megishima holding a tall red prize shaped like a chef''s hand holding a knife and cutting the world symbolizing that they are the best chefs in the world. Alexander smiled at Rindo who had the brightest smile on her face since the day he met. He noticed her stomach which had grown in size. Alexander started reflecting on the thought of him becoming a father, it is something very sudden, technically he is still a kid himself, although he doesn''t hate, it is just too sudden and he doesn''t deny any responsibility for his actions with Rindo. Alexander sighed and looked at Keanu in front of him "Keanu..." he called. "Yes." Keanu looked in the mirror back at Alexander. "What was your father like? I have never heard you or Neo speak about him." Alexander wanted to know more about being a father. His own father is a man who just lives life and swims with the waves wherever they take him. And his grandfather isn''t a good example as he treats him as a grandson and just spoils him and never says no. Keanu looked surprised at this question "What got you to ask that?" "I just want to know...what does it mean to be a father?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Figured if I asked enough people I might get an idea." Keanu realized where he is coming from "Yes. Lady Rindo is pregnant. You must be confused, technically you are still a boy and developing." Keanu looked at his hands and smiled "My father, huh?" Alexander looked at his servant, he might be the first man to hear about Keanu''s father ever "...He was a tough guy. Didn''t see him smile much, my mother died giving birth to Neo..." A faint sadness took over Keanu''s voice. "Yes. He must have felt a lot of pressure when he realized he has to raise you two alone." Alexander assumed. "No." Keanu shook his head "He never felt pressured. He didn''t raise us. He trained us." Alexander frowned not understanding "When my father served your grandfather, he was a man true to his duty, since he realized he was getting old, he looked at me and Neo and said "You two will succeed me into serving the family... I will make sure of that." Those were his words. Since that day, he took us to the mountains and beat us every day calling it "Training". After completing our training, he took us to the underground to do a mission..." Keanu stopped at that. "What mission?" asked Alexander. "...It was to capture a man who stole from the Red company''s vault. After completing the mission, our father...Made us kill the man." Keanu said, the memory is still fresh and can''t be forgotten. Alexander didn''t like what he was hearing "Did you hate him for it?" he asked. Keanu looked at his scarred hand "Yes. For some time. But then I realized that whether I hate him or like him, he is and still my father." Alexander touched his ear and rubbed it for a moment "So...You-" Alexander was about to comment on Keanu''s story but he was cut off by Keanu. "The point is...We don''t get to choose our fathers, neither fathers chose their children, we can''t control each other''s behavior or expect them to be the perfect parent or child. As a son, I learned to love my father for who he was. True his methods were wrong, very wrong, but later in life, I learned that if he didn''t train me or teach me how to kill, I would have never survived in my journey here." Keanu gave Alexander a faint smile, a smile that never came from Keanu before. "Stop worrying about how to be a father...Just be there, and see what is best for your children, they don''t have to like you." "I expected something more like "Love your children with your heart" or "Spend as much time as you can with them"...but never this." Keanu chuckled "Yes. Many believe so, love and time are good tools to raise children..." His voice then turned serious "...But never enough to prepare men for their new world." Alexander smiled "Prepare, not raise...I will keep that in mind." No sooner they entered Totsuki''s ground, Keanu dropped Alexander in the classroom area. The cars left but Keanu''s just went to find a parking space and continue to be near Alexander. Walking down the halls, Alexander headed to his classroom. On his way, he met with Erina running somewhere "Erina!!" Alexander called. "Alexander-sama?!" Erina turned to see Alexander waving at her. She ran to him and dragged him with her "Quickly, we must go inform Yukihira-kun!" she said. "With what?" Alexander asked. "I have spoken with Doujima-san and he informed me that the noir hef known as Saiba intends to clash with his brothers and his first target is Yukihira-kun, he even suggested that Siba must be already in Totsuki by now," she said. Alexander rolled his eyes, clearly not interested in what he was hearing "Don''t make such a big deal of that guy." Alexander mumbled. "Here!" Erina saw a group of people standing outside a classroom and she recognized them as her and Yukihira''s classmates. Se then ran in and opened the door, just so she and her fiance¨¦ could hear the next words. "I will make Erina-sama my bride." A black-haired man with blue eyes said confidently to his half red-headed brother "Only I, Saiba Asahi can quench her God Tongue''s thirst for delicacy." Erina froze in her place from what she has just heard, she started sweating as she felt Alexander''s hand start to squeeze hers with force. Alexander smiled brightly "And I believe your meat will be a fine delicacy to the sharks of the Atlantic Ocean." Chapter 160 - Suzuki-sensei?! "Oh! if it isn''t my younger brother Alexander! It is good to meet you again!" Asahi smiled cheerfully as he greeted Alexander completely ignoring Soma and his friend Tadokoro from earlier. Alexander gave his older half-brother no response and just fought with his inner self to not punch him in the face. "Suzuki-sensei is Alexander-sama''s older brother?!" Erina exclaimed out loud. She couldn''t believe that there is another "Just how many children does Joichiro-san have?" she questioned herself. "EH?!! he is our half-brother?" Soma who heard them was shocked again "I didn''t hear about this? damn that old man! this makes it four children of his now." Asahi smirked and shook his head "I guess so, life is a strange thing, isn''t it? haha!" He then started laughing. "Cut the crap already!" Alexander spoke sharply as he stepped in front of Erina "I do not appreciate the previous words you said earlier! take them back or..." He wasn''t having anything of his half-brother''s antics for this day, he came back from a long day at work just for him to hear someone talk about taking his fiance¨¦ as his own braid. "Or what? kill me? please...as if you can just kill your own brother. As for what I said earlier, I meant it with every fiber of my being..." Asahi said, he shifted his gaze at Erina and walked towards her ignoring Alexander. He reached for Erina''s hand and knelt in front of her "My lady..." he kissed her hand and smiled at her with the best smile he can muster "It is good to see you at last." he said. Alexander sighed at this display. He cracked his knuckles ''It seems that I must leave a mark on his body so he can remember who I am for real.'' He turned and reached down for Asahi''s black hair with a vicious expression. "Wait!" Erina stopped Alexander on his track. She doesn''t want to escalate this any further. Alexander looked at her and saw an expression that says ''Leave this to me.'' Alexander halted for the moment to see what Erina has in store. "Suzuki-sensei. May I inform you that the person that you''re saying you''ll make your bride is your HeadMaster, Student, and importantly, an underage girl." Erina said with a calm tone and expression. Asahi was taken back "I can now file a report against you for such claims, though it won''t get you in any serious legal troubles as they are but just words now, but it will certainly damage your career as a teacher." Erina said. "You will really do such a cruel thing to a man who proclaimed his feelings to you?" Asahi stood up from the ground and smiled. He liked her even more, seeing the real thing and hearing it is far better than just reading about it. "Of course. I will leave the matter with a warning for the time being, but if you do not step back and know your place. I will make sure you stay in jail for harassing a minor and a person of authority in their field of work...And before any of that, I will not be responsible for any harm that comes to you for your action here." Erina wasn''t willing to let such a trivial person step between her and Alexander, she held her feelings for long and finally, she gets to have him beside her, of course, she won''t show mercy to the likes of Asahi. "Ooh! so scary, you''re far dangerous than they give credit for." Asahi smirked, he stepped toward Erina and got closer to her face. "I like you even more now..." he said. "Alright, that is enough." Alexander gave them the chance and now he stroke Asahi in his neck nerves. Asahi''s eyes widened for a moment before he fell down unconscious. Soma and Tadokoro were shocked at this turn of events. "Damn it. You always think too highly of yourself. How many times do I have to stop myself from killing you because of Father? Asahi!" He spoke as he stepped on Asahi''s unconscious body. "Wait! what? Asahi? isn''t this Suzuki-sensei?" Erina noticed. Soma was confused too for a moment before he realized. "This the noir chef; Saiba. I don''t know what his plan is and I don''t care." Alexander took Erina''s hand and dragged her behind him "Let us go. I messed you and Alice." He said to Erina. Soma was still in the room looking confused, his brain gears were in bad shape from overthinking "Did you understand anything from what just happened, Megumi?" he asked his girl behind him. Megumi was nervously looking around "All I got that he missed with the wrong people and he is the chef we have been looking for." she said. "This is getting rather strange and this guy here is my brother..." Soma crouched down to near Asahi and looked at his face "Hmm...I can see the similarities." he said "Megumin help me carry him to the dorm." Soma said. Megumi hurried and held Asahi''s legs, the two hurried so no one will see them as this situation seems as if they are disposing of Asahi''s body. In the Nakiri Manor - Alice''s room. After Alexander and Erina arrived at her room, Alice was thrilled to see Alexander again, but not so happy to see Erina and neither was Erina, but they had to make do with their luck. After a little bit of some intimate time, the trio sat down to relax and shared a cold drink of vanilla drink to refresh themselves "I really don''t get why you keep going to work for such long times like this!" Alice complained, she finally couldn''t keep it to herself and spoke: "Is everything alright?" "Indeed, although it is your duty to be present in your company as the boss, I can''t help but feel something is not right with your recent frequent outings from the country," Erina added, she had been suspicious for a long time but never dared to speak out due to her former weak position in their relationship. She was just a girlfriend and had no right to speak about his business problems. Alexander didn''t feel like telling the girls that he was looking for someone he should kill as soon as possible "Sorry about that, there was some trouble in the company, someone was stealing money from the company''s vault. It will end soon...very soon." Alexander played with the girls'' hair as he delivered somehow of a satisfactory answer for both of them. The girls'' didn''t suspect much as they don''t know what is going on behind Alexander''s shadows. And certainly, they should never know. Germany - Vinsmoke family''s Manor - Underground... "This is what you paid for." Judge showed Haru two cabins in his research lab, he was so proud, hundreds of years in research spent by his family to develop this miracle, although he wasn''t the first achieve Human Modification Tools, he certainly was one of the only two families that have such technology, the first being the Helmet Family and the second being his Vinsmoke Family. Haru looked as the two cabins opened with smoke exploding in his face but that didn''t faze him. He watched as two men stepped out, one was his most trusted fighter in his small gang. He was the Hulk of a man that led Tai Lung to him in their last meeting. He was a man with a bald head and a vicious scar across the neck extending to his lower abdomen. The Hulk man smirked "I cannot wait to take my revenge against that fish mustache Kaido." he spoke with anger as he traced his finger across his scar. "Indeed, I cannot as well, Jiren." Haru could feel the overwhelming power he felt from Kaido, Alfie, Keanu, and Shanks in their last brief meeting. It was his greatest miracle that day he could escape, he thanked god for such mercy. If he was unprepared and caught tat day, he was sure that he would be tortured for years before even they think about killing him. He then shifted his gaze at his other subordinate who was just like him; an Asian looking man with a stern look and a well-refined body and a blue tattoo on his neck and arm. His expression was stoic but still gives the feeling of dread from him. "I take it that you are ready, Sakazuki?" Haru asked. Sakazuki didn''t even look at him and took a deep breath "Yes, I can feel Shanks'' blood on my hands already." he said. Judge witnessed such interaction and shook his head to it ''I don''t really care about him, if it wasn''t for that old man''s help in developing the Human Modification program, I wouldn''t even bother helping him.'' He thought, but the debt was too big for my pride to brush it off. ''Still not enough.'' he thought. "You''re next." Judge said surprising Haru. "Beg your pardon?" Haru didn''t understand and asked. Judge walked to the nearby computer and pushed a few buttons "You will go next, free of charge and that will be the end of the debt I owed your grandfather." "I don''t think I need such a thing." Haru declined as he remembered that his true enemy is Alexander and not the other Modified humans. As if realizing his line of thinking, Judge laughed "Don''t need it? how do you think he lived after getting shot two times? for sure it wasn''t pure luck and medicine." Haru was slowly recalling that day as he remembers clearly that they had no doctor with them on the day of the meeting and the nearest Hospital was a hundred miles away, Alexander would have bled to death especially since he was so young. "That family injects its male members with the Serum of H.M each year increasing their strength slowly and safely so they can learn to use their power easily and not be like the rest who can''t grab a can of soda without crushing it. The next time you meet, you might not even be able to speak before he crushes your skull." Judge chuckled as one more cabin opened. He gestured for Haru to get in "It is better to be safe than sorry. After this, we will not meet again. Matter of fact, we have never met before either." Judge said as Haru stepped in the cabin. "Sleep well, young goat." Judge mumbled under his breath. ----------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 176 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 35 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 161 - Italy ------------------------------------------- Evening - Totsuki - HeadMaster Office ------------------------------------------- "Mid-Term exams?!" Alexander raised an eyebrow at Erina "This early?" he questioned. Erina who was looking at the papers related to the exam raised her head to look at Alexander with confusion "What do you mean this early? perhaps you should go take a look at the calendar, we are already late by a week." Alexander sighed, each day is getting harder and harder to keep up with Totsuki ''Should I just leave and do my own stuff? Rindo is pregnant and shit anyway.'' Alexander thought. But again, he can''t just leave Alice and Erina alone here unprotected, although they have their own guards, but he can''t rely on some unknowns that he never has seen before. "Anyway, what is this exam about anyway? another hellish training camp? or maybe another Stagier?" Alexander fell on the couch with his arms stretched. "Well, something like that." She didn''t want to cheat and give him the information. "Oh c''mon, just tell me what is it about!" Alexander pestered her to speak but she closed her lips tight. "Never." Erina slammed her pen on the table making Alexander chuckle at her reaction "You will be informed about the test the same time everyone will...Tonight" She added. "Now, if you excuse me. I have a meeting to attend." Erina stood up and walked away from the office. "Ha-ha! How cute!" Alexander couldn''t help but mumble, the way Erina tries to carry herself around him when she is working makes Alexander feel like he is having a relationship with his boss at work who tries to act professionally around him...WAIT! now that he thinks about it, it is a real situation now! He is a student and Erina is the headmaster. Then an idea came down on him ''Is she trying to memic one of those mangas she reads...?'' Alexander started laughing hysterically alone in the office. "Alright...ahaha! let us get out of here, I need to go to work." He said as he left the office. --------------------------------- Night Time - Polar Star Dorm --------------------------------- Soma and Megumi have brought Suzuki-sensei and the now renowned Noir Chef Saiba to the dorm. After they have revealed Asahi''s identity and what happened to him with Alexander and Erina, they were surprised. "Doesn''t he know that Erina-chi and your brother are engaged now?" Yuki asked. Her question made a lot of sense, normally when someone knows that the person he fancies is engaged or in a relationship with another, the best course of action is to save yourself the embarrassment and back off. "Who knows?" Soma shrugged his shoulders and leaned on the wall "All we talked about is about a Shokugeki between us and then Alexander and Nakiri burst in." Isshiki came closer to Asahi and examined his face in detail" Hmmm..." He looked under his eyebrows and noticed three small black moles in a straight line there "Yup! he is the guy." he said. "Duh!" Yuki said " Alexander himself said so, what? do you think that he wouldn''t recognize his own brother?" "Ahaha!! so harsh." Isshiki responded, "But I was just making sure myself, I have seen him once in one of the Blue Knives tournament and noticed his black moles that times, so I was just confirming my suspicions." He said with a smile. And at that moment "STOP IT, DON''T KILL MY FROGS!!!" Asahi suddenly woke up sharply from a dream he was having and scared everyone around him. Yuki being the fastest to react slapped Asahi on his neck "Don''t shout!!" she shouted. As for Tadokoro, she lost her colors and was quivering in her place like a sad ghost. "That scared me!" Ryoko said as she exhaled and inhaled calmly. Marui was already unconscious. Soma was unfazed by such thing as he was far back in the room. "Oh! where am I?" Asahi rubbed his eyes to see clearly and wiped some droll off his face. He took a clear look around him and found himself surrounded, he looked blankly at them and spoke "Who the hell are you guys?" he asked. "Who the hell is you?!!" Yuki pointed at him "Are you Saiba Asahi or Minamoto Suzuki?" Asahi having remembered that his cover was already blown up, he laughed it off "Well, legally, I am Minamoto Suzuki anyway." he said. "Legally...?" Isshiki who was the nearest to him smiled "Anyway, do you realize that you have caused us plenty of troubles Mr. Legally Minamoto Suzuki?" he said. "That was the plan." Asahi sat properly on the couch and said without even trying to deny anything with enthusiasm. "Don''t get coky, Mr. fake teacher. We have already caught your little chihuahuas." Yuki added "This is Totsuki''s elite 10 you''re messing with." she said with pride...As if she is somehow related to any of this....Maybe because Soma and Isshiki are in the elite 10? Asahi scratched the back of his head and laughed "They don''t answer to me." he said making everyone confused "I only showed them a road and they decided to walk down it. I do have my own separate agenda in Japan." "And that Agenda is...?" Soma stepped forward and asked uncharacteristically. "..." Asahi took another long look at his half brother and smiled "I told you once before...I will make Nakiri Erina my bride, didn''t I?" "You can''t do that," Soma countered. "Why not?" Asahi shrugged his shoulders "Ah! is it maybe you have feelings for her? you sneaky runt! hahaha!" Isshiki sighed at this and raised his hand at Soma to silence him as he will do the honor of informing him "...She is engaged." Isshiki spoke. Asahi who was all smiles froze in his place and his face twisted for a mere millisecond and unleashed an overwhelming aura that made the polar star people feel like they are drowning, the only person who was not affected by this is Isshiki. "What do you mean?" Asahi asked. "It means that someone else, other than you will make her his bride," Isshiki said carelessly with a smile like that of a rainbow. "Who is he?" Asahi asked, his gaze never left Isshiiki as it continued to harden with each second revealing a bit of Asahi''s anger. "To your brother," Isshiki said. Aashi shifted his gaze at Soma who was smirking at him "Not me." Soma added. Asahi thought for a moment and remembered Erina coming in with Alexander at that time, he remembers now seeing them holding hands and Erina stopping Alexander to speak for herself. "Tch!!" Asahi clicked his tongue loudly for everyone to hear ''This is difficult...very...difficult...Then plan B it is.'' he thought with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. At that moment, three guys came in from outside, Sh¨­ji Sat¨­, Shun Ibusaki, and Daigo Aoki. "Hey, guys! we got a mail from the administration." Daigo said while showing the letter in his hand. everyone looked at him when they heard about the letter. "What in it?" Asked Ryoko. Before any one of the three guys can reply, Asahi stood up and cracked his neck and spoke: "It is about the Mid-term exam..." He said making everyone go into shock "It''s in two days..." he added making them tremble "...And it is on the beach..." he added again. Yuki and Ryoko''s faces lit up a little "In Italy..." Asahi added again. "Mamma Mia!!!!" They shouted. ------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 177 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 36 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 162 - You?! -------------------------------- ITALY - VIAREGGIO CITY -------------------------------- On a golden sand beach with a beautiful blue ocean in front of them "casa dolce casa!!!" Takumi and Isami shouted as they jumped as high as they can. It was a very hot day in Italy, some people who are used to cold weather like Alexander and Alice are not having that much fun as they are fanning their faces to cool themselves. "Damn it! It just had to be in Italy!" Alice frowned. unlike most students who wore swimsuits. Alice didn''t like to expose her skin to the sun so she wore Alexander''s hoody to protect herself. Ryo kept a fan near her face to cool her down. Alexander didn''t like the hot weather but he wasn''t bothered by it that much either so he was somehow in a neutral ground. He donned a sleeveless blue t-shirt with a knee-long black shirt. As for Hayama, he was just barechested, not bothered in the slightest, he looked at the sea with overwhelming excitement. ''Are we allowed to swim now or later?'' he thought "I wish I could be as energetic as them," Alexander said. He looked at his brother''s group who were running towards the ocean like crazies. "No, I don''t think I want to be that energetic." Ryo retorted quickly with a dead tone. "I must agree on that too." Alice huffed as she rolled her eyes "They are the people who exhaust others with their antics." "Just admit that you''re a bunch of lazy people and be done with it" Hayama added in from the side as he stretched his arms. Just as the group started arguing again, another person came in and spoke with a cheerful and happy tone "buona giornata, everyone!" Looking at the new guy, Alexander frowned "Get out of her Asahi." Alexander rolled his eyes not feeling like talking to his brother. "My, My, how harsh of you little brother, can''t you be a little nicer to your elder brother?" Asahi walked into their circle and spoke. "Asahi?..." Hayama looked at him and frowned "Then you must be the guy we have been hearing about." he said. Alice looked at Asahi in an examining look, she eyed hi from down to the top "You''re the guy who said he would make Erina his bride?" she asked. She has heard the full story from Arato and Alexander himself and later on the way to Italy from Erina herself. "In the flesh." Asahi raised his hand. Alice smiled at him and chuckled "You really look stupid as what I have heard about you." she said mercilessly. "My, My, as expected from a sister-in-law. Just like her man." Asahi didn''t even flinch at the insult and just laughed it off. Alexander stood up from the warm sand and sighed "Alright, what do you want Asahi?" he asked looking at his brother. "Nothing. I am not asking you to give me what I want. Asahi shook his head and smirked, "After all, I always get what I want, one way...or another." His tone sounded menacing for a second as his eyes locked with Alexander''s. The atmosphere grows heavy as the two looked at each other like two beasts ready to kill at any moment. Until "Anyway guys, you should go back to regroup with the other students, the headmaster will announce the rules and the objective of this exam!!" Asahi smiled happily and walked past Alexander "I will go get the others who ran to the ocean." Alexander kept his gaze on Asahi before leaving to join the others. ---------------------------- In Totsuki''s reserved area ---------------------------- [Alrigh everyone, gather around, we don''t have enough time.] Erina spoke in her microphone, two bodyguards were standing on each side while the students were standing in front of her. She stood on a tall stool so she could see everyone. But there weren''t that many students here to speak off due to a valid reason. [Firt of all, the second years have all been divided into three courses. Beach, mountain, and river. And that is why there is only a small number of you here, all of the others have been sent to either of the mentioned sites.] Erina explained. Now that they think about it, some of the students has been wondering were some of their friends are and now they know where are they [Now, then...you of the beach course must clear the following challenge...] Erina took out an envelope and opened it for everyone to see [It has been decided that you will be tested by...Running your own seaside shop here in Viareggio. We have especially rented enough shops for you all to use in this area. And if you and your team can meet the quota then you will pass this exam.] "Quota?" Some started questioning. And some students started having hellish training camp''s flashbacks as they embraced themselves for the oncoming horror from Erina''s mouth. [We have rented the shops, yes. But as a good business organization, we must profit from them before returning them or that will bring Totsuki a great shame...Thus, it has been decided...The passing condition is: to earn 10000 dollars per day, meaning 30000 dollars in the following three days of the exam.] Erina said. "I KNOW IT!!!" "THIS SCHOOL IS SET ON MAKING US GO CRAZY!!!" "THIS IS TOTSUKI AS EXPECTED!! NO MATTER WHO THE HEADMASTER IS AFTER ALL" "WHAT HAVE I DONE IN MY PAST LIFE TO DESERVE THIS!!" Hearing that they must earn 30000 dollars in three days made the students want to tear their hair out of their heads, they all not that unfamiliar with big numbers when it comes to money, but they know better than anyone what it takes to get that large amount of money. [By the way, you''re free to form your own group as long as it doesn''t go over 6 people. And for the elite 10 members, they are forced to be in the same group. Further instructions will be given after you have formed your groups.] Erina added that part as she almost forgot about it. "Alright, boys, the same as always." Alexander cracked his neck as he smirked. "Good grief, what is new about getting some money by selling food? we are chefs for god''s sake!" Takumi clapped his hands in anticipation. "Absolutely." Hayama''s lips curved up as he stood tall with his friends. "It can''t be helped, although I wanted some alone time with Alexander, I guess I can tolerate you guys being around." Alice chuckled and hit Takumi on his back which he wasn''t enjoying at all. "Stop it!" he retorted. Just as the group was about to do their group chant, a man stepped in and spoke "First seat; Saiba Alexander. You will not participate in any group here. You will be moved to another special location and work with two other foreign students from other schools on the far side of this beach." "What?" Alexander frowned "Nobody told me about this." he complained. Before his reaction could escalate to something bigger, Erianstepped in and spoke to explain the situation "This is not a new thing, it has been a tradition for Totsuki''s elite 10''s first seat to form a group of 3 people with other culinary schools who hold their exams in the same area." Erina smiled apologetically at her fiance¨¦ "Forgive me for not speaking to you about it." To that; All Alexander could od is hang his head low and accept his fate. "Follow this man here and he will take you to the location, I suspect that the other two students must be there by now." "Yeaaa~" Alexander followed behind the man after saying his goodbyes to his friends and two girls. On his way, Alexander didn''t stop bickering and mumbling curses at his bad luck. After walking for almost 20 minutes, the man finally stopped in front of an old run-down wooden shop at the end far side of the beach. Alexander looked at it like a retard who is seeing a unicorn for the first time. "This is where you will be working. Your mission with the other two is two fix this shop and run it for three days. And by the end of the three days period, you must have in your account 30000 dollars in cash ready." With those being his last words for Alexander, the man left Alexander to bask in his misfortune. From inside the old shop, Alexander could hear some noises...arguing noises when he walked further near it. Realizing that his two partners must be the ones responsible for that. Alexander walked inside the shop...And in there he saw his partners and smiled... "You guys...!" he said. ---------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 178 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 37 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 163 - Rich Brats "You guys..." Alexander looked in front of him inside the rundown wooden shop. Two boys. One is a tall blond-haired with a swirl eyebrow and donning a black suit with a golden 666 on his left side, while the other is a very short young man with black hair wearing a white chef uniform with a logo of a green tongue on his left side too. The two boys heard Alexander and turned their heads to look at his. The blond-haired one smirked "I know it..." he said, "It is good to see you again, Alexander." "Alexander-san!" The short one exclaimed. He seems the happiest one to see Alexander apparently. "Komatsu! Sanji!" Alexander walked inside and greeted his friends. He didn''t get in contact with them at all since last year, he is very happy to see them again "I didn''t expect to meet you guys here again!" "Yeah, me neither, I thought I will be paired with some retarded chefs who still go by the book. Thank God it is you two." Sanji fist-pumped Alexander. "That is so mean Sanji-san!" Komatsu said with an innocent voice "Everyone is special in their own way." he said. Sanji exchanged a look with Alexander. Both of them shrugged at their partner''s kindness. "But anyway..." Alexander shifted their conversation "What is wrong with this shop?" Komatsu raised his hand "Ah! I know, it is very old, because it is near the ocean and made from wood, it was exposed to too much moisture and humidity, it became weaker and started to rot slowly." He said. "We can see that," Sanji said with a bit of irritation, he looked for a place to sit on but all he could find is the old chairs in front of the counter, they have mold growing on them. "Well, I wasn''t asking about that, Komatsu, but, I was asking if any of you got any information about why we were sent here especially?" he asked "The guy that led me here only said "Go in and get 30000 dollars." and left, Alexander impassionate the man from earlier. "Me too. I was dropped off here by my sister, we were on the other side in Rome. She took me out and dragged me here saying "This is where you will have your exam." Sanji softened his voice and spoke like a sassy girl. "Komatsu was already here by the way," he added. Alexander looked at Komatsu for answers. "Yes. Actually, I have been told that our schools have this rule, when the 1st seats of their elite 10 are in the same year, they are put in one group and thrown in the hardest challenge of the year." "A stupid rule if you ask me." Sanji scuffed as he took out a napkin and wiped the counter just to see it turn green "TSk!" he mumbled. "Nothing can be done now. I guess we can only work together just like the last time and started by repairing the shop first." Komatsu tried to be positive and spoke. "No..." Sanji countered making Komatsu feel down a little. "What he means is that we need to do another thing first." Alexander ruffled Komatsu''s hair "We need to plan first then act." "Right!! then what should we do?" Komatsu cheered up and spoke up. Alexander and Sanji exchanged a knowing look as if they are thinking alike. Then they shifted their gaze at the wall beside them. ----------------------- Outside of the shop ----------------------- "Do you think they can pass this test?" A man wearing sunglasses and swimsuit is talking to the two beside him at the watchtower with a Binoculars in his hands. He was monitoring the trio with the other two guys. "I don''t know, this is the harshest test for 10 years." Another blond man answered him. With them, the man who led Alexander here is also there. He was calm and leaned on the wall, he opened his eyes and spoke: "They are the best of the current 3 generations, I believe they can." The other two guys smirked as they nodded. But their sense of bondage ended quickly as a loud crashing sound came from the shop, they rushed to see what it is and they saw the front wall of the shop being destroyed. "What the hell are they doing??" One of them shouted. "They are destroying the shop!!" "Ah thank you Mr. obvious. I can see that!!!" "They are supposed to clean and decorate the shop and open it by tomorrow. This is way off-script!" "Wait! look, they stopped!" When the three men stopped acting like little girls, they noticed that Alexader, Sanji, and Komatsu stopped braking the wall after they revealed the inside of the shop completely. "Alright, that will do, Get some rocks and use them as stairs in here," Alexander instructed and Komatsu came back with a few rocks followed by Sanji holding bigger ones. They placed the rocks and made stairs out of them. "Good. Now we need some tools to clean the shop and some new equipment to start making some Italian beach food. And a few advertis.e.m.e.nts. This place is forgotten by the people here." Sanji said as he laughed. "But we need money for that. The academy didn''t give us any allowance." Komatsu pointed out. Alexander thought for a moment "Do you guys have money on you?" he asked. "Sure I do," Sanji responded. Komatsu realized where this is going and intervened quickly "I don''t think this is allowed, we can''t use our own money in the test, this is cheating!" he said. Alexander and Sanji started laughing out loud making Komatsu a little confused "Ahahaha!!! You''re so funny!!" Sanji said. "whew! Oh boy, listen here Komatsu, they said to clean the shop and run it, they didn''t give us any money so of course, they know we have some money. There must be some rule created to that that didn''t tell us." Alexander explained. Hearing this, Sanji remembered his conversation with his sister on the way here. "Oh yeah, my sister said something about that." He said. Komatsu and Alexander looked at him waiting for him to speak "Yeah... she said something like this...uh...Whatever we spend on this from our own money...will be added to our passing revenue mark." he said. Alexander understood him and nodded "So, we must generate 30000 dollars from this shop, and for example, we spent 1000 dollars to clean and fix..." "We will need to generate 31000 dollars to pass." Komatsu continued. "Not a bad idea." Alexander smiled "So, how much money you guys do you have on you?" he asked. "You first," Sanji smirked and returned Alexander''s question at him. Alexander shook his head and chuckled "Just 5 billion dollars in my personal bank account." he said. making Komatsu''s ear''s break from such news. "Hoh! quite the rich guy are you...I have 75 million dollars for my allowance this year!" Sanji said adding to Komatu''s shock. Both Sanji and alexander looked at Komatsu waited for him to speak. Komatsu felt embarrassed and said shyly "Just 7 million dollars from last year''s Chinese competitions." ------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 179 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 38 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 164 - Sister...? After making their minds and decided on the list of the equipment they need. Alexander, Sanji, and Komatsu left the beach and headed towards the Bus Stop. Reaching the Bus Stop, they waited for the bus with other locals. This was something Alexander and Sanji weren''t used to, and the Bus being late served nothing but to make them more irritated as they stomped their toes on the ground. As for Komatsu, he was smiling from ear to ear. Finally, after a few minutes, the bus arrived and they took off to the center of the city where they can get new stuff from the local supermarket. "I don''t understand why we must go to the supermarket..." Setting in his chair inside the Bus, Komatsu couldn''t help but ask "We can find cheaper but useful equipment in the street markets. We are only cooking for three days." "Two to be precise." Alexander corrected him "This day will be dedicated to making that place a better working and serving environment." "Yes, I know. Why must we buy so many expensive items from the supermarket, look the cheapest cooking stove in the supermarket costs from 300 dollars to 2000 dollars. while we can get better one for half the price." Komatsu was worried about spending too much money on expensive items that they will not use for long. So he trie to persuade his friends to do what he suggests. "Well..." Sanji sighed and looked at Komatsu seriously "I don''t like second-handed items." he said. "Same~" Alexander followed. Komatsu could only sigh at his luck. Looks he will have to put more effort into cooking this time than the usual. "Oh yeah, by the way..." Alexander remembered something he wanted to ask the two since they met but he couldn''t find the timing for it. and since they are now on a bus he would like to ask now "How did you guys become the first seats of your school?" "Because I am handsome," Sanji said. "Of course I kicked the previous 1st seat''s ass." "Hahaha! You don''t say..." Alexander couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed at his own question. "But when?" he added. Komatsu chuckled and spoke "In my school; The Gloutuny Culinary Academy. Each year, the elite 10 gather in one arena called [The ShowDown], they present the opportunity for any student, no matter what year they are from the opportunity to face them head-on for their seat. It is a simple tradition but an important one since it embodies our own beliefs." "Which is...?" Sanji followed, he doesn''t know much about the other major schools, he was very interested in this. "When you reach the top...be ready to defend your position. To prove you''re worthy, you must push over whoever tries to climb after you." Komatsu said with pride "A simple belief but a strong one." Alexander smiled "Indeed..." he said. His eyes shifted to Sanji and asked: "And you?" Sanji pushed his hair back a little and tried to recall how the vent of the last year played out "Me?...yeah...I remember the guy who held the titles of the 1st seat was talking arrogantly about how he was going to defeat all of his opponent at what he called [The Red Tournament]. He got on my nerves when he started speaking like he was the best chef in school and shit so I challenged him to a [Duell kochen] basically our Shokugeki. I defeated him but since we were at the end of the year and he was a member of the team that will participate in the tournament; the title of the 1st seat was only handed to me after we started the new school year." Alexander ane Komatsu looked at him with a deadpan expression ''Just because he annoyed you, you challenged him?'' they thought. The Bus stopped and they got off. "Alright guys, we will split up." Alexander handed Sanji and Komatsu a piece of paper "Sanji, you get the ingredients. Komatsu, you get the serving materials, you know; spoons, knives, handkerchiefs, and plates. And I will take of the heavy stuff." "bis sp?ter." Sanji said before leaving for the market. Komatsu looked at the list and nodded "I will return straight to the shop after getting what we need." He said, "See you later, Alexander-san." Alexander watched his partners'' distancing backs before turning to walk towards the supermarket. It is still a little bit far away. While he making his way among the locals, Alexander felt like he was being followed, when he focuses his enhanced hearing, he could feel a very distinctive footsteps behind him, they speed when he speeds up, they slow when he does. He tried to shake them off by taking a few short cuts they people wouldn''t normally use, and they still were after him ''Someone is after me for sure.'' Having concluding as such. Alexander decided to act. The person who was following Alexander made sure to keep his distance but left Alexander in his range of sight. There was only one corner left to take before reaching the market. As the person reached to take the corner, he was surprised to not see Alexander in front of him. Not in any direction he looks in. And then, he felt a hard steel object placed on his back. The person turned slowly to see Alexander behind him "Don''t speak or make any funny moves. Walk to your left." The person couldn''t do anything but follow Alexander''s command. He walked where Alexander led him to, which was an alley behind an old building. "Take your hood and glasses off." Alexander said as he pushed the stalker in front of him. "fufuf~ The Helmets are still as sharp as ever." The person spoke with a very feminine voice. Realizing its a girl, Alexander frowned "Who are you?" he asked. "No need to rush..." The woman said as she took her hood and glasses off revealing a beautiful young lady with pink hair and a very unique eyebrow reminding Alexander of his friends "I only came here to meet with my little brother''s friend." she said. Alexander didn''t put his guard down and spoke again with an intimidating voice that didn''t seem to affect the lady in front of him "I asked who are you?" "My name is Vinsmoke Reiju...Sanji Vinsmoke''s elder sister." ///////////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 180 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 39 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 165 - Notice Unfortunately, I won''t be able to update for more two days. Sorry for not updating you yesterday. I have not been sleeping of lately, my eyes hurt me when I move them. Please do understand my situation. But as a compensation, when I return, I will update 2 chapters of each story daily. Apologizes! Chapter 166 - Toss The Coin... I AM BACK!! Feels good, though i have started to sleep in the day and working in the night. --------------------------------------------------- "I am Reiju Vinsmoke...Sanji Vinsmoke''s elder sister." A tall girl with smooth white legs, pink hair, and a very unique spiral eyebrow. Alexander lowers his gun and puts it in its strap. Reiju was smiling charmingly at Alexander who was wearing a frown on his face. "What is a Vinsmoke doing her?" Alexander asked, "Never took your family for tourists." "My, I am just here taking care of my brother. Someone has to keep our little blondie safe." Reji replies "And I was concerned that some trouble may arise when he meets with the Helmet Family''s leader." Alexander scuffed at her "Sanji is a chef worthy of respect. I see in him the honor that you Vinsmokes don''t have." He said. "And the kindness that you Helmets don''t have." Reju retorted. She stepped forward making Alexander reached for his strap. "We are kind to our own kin." He says with a low voice. Reiju smiles and "Us too..." she says. Alexander sighs and shakes his head "Are you here for trouble or not?" he asks. "No, not at all. I was just keeping an eye on you for my little brother''s sake." Reiju replies as she pushes her pink smooth hair back. "Then...so long." Alexander has already examined Reiju''s body...not in that way, and saw that she has no weapon or anything. He decided to leave her for now and tend to his matter. Seeing him leave. Reiju walks behind him "Do you need any help? I have heard that you will be buying heavy stuff." she spoke. Alexander stops and looks back at her "How did you hear that?" he asked. But seeing her smiling face, he knew she won''t answer. But all she said was "I just heard..." "I have a car nearby, I can help you to lift your stuff." Alexander shakes his head "A car won''t do." "I have a Hammer Car with a long steel trailer," Reiju added. Alexander heard her and was tempted. It will save him the trouble of ordering lifting transportation which will cost more money. Besides, he doesn''t have that much heavy stuff to lift, a car trailer will do enough and the new Hammer cars are strong enough to pull such weight. "Fine, but make it quick," Alexander says, they entered the main street and e leaned on a poll. "Wait here." Said Reiju. She left to get her car. After 10 minutes. Alexander heard loud noises of a car. He turned to look at what it is and saw a huge car with wide tires with a long steel trailer behind it. He was surprised and froze for a moment. The window of the "car" opened and Reiju popped her head out "Hope in boy, we gonna go shopping!" She said. Just the mere presence of the car caused everyone''s attention to be on them. Just to get in the car, he needs to climb a steel ladder near the door. "Just how many modifications did you install in this one?" Alexander asked. "Until there was room for more," Reiju responded as she put her sunglasses back on. Alexander got in and he witnessed the most luxurious car interior ever, there was even a bed in the back too. "This is no longer a car, it can be considered a truck." He mumbled. "Stop sounding so surprised, it''s not like you never saw something like this. Just 4 years ago your uncle had something similar." Reiju put the car in 2nd gear and they started moving towards the supermarket. "Yes. but no like this." "Anyway, wich market are we going to?" Reiju asked. "The Red one, it is under my territory," Alexander responded. As the car speed up, Alexander turned on the radio, then he heard [Oi, old man, how much for the Lemons?] a very familiar voice for both Alexander and Reiju. Alexander froze in his place with wide eyes. Reiju reached for the radio and turned it off as if nothing happened. "That was Sanji, right?" Alexander looked at Reiju who was all smiles as she focused on driving. "No. It''s just the Radio," she responded. Alexander now understood why she said she "heard" they need to buy stuff. ''This girl is spying on her brother!!'' Alexander shouted in his mind. "We have reached the supermarket," Reiju said as she opened the door quickly and switched the car off. Alexander felt a shiver go down his spine. She feels like a stalker! he thought. "Meh, who cares! as long as she is not stalking me." He said before jumping off the car and following Reiju. The two entered the big market. It was empty for a large supermarket, Alexander frowned. This is strange, he thought. "I am sorry, We are closed at the moment, we are doing some maintenance for the time being, please come back after a few hours." A man in a black suit came running to them. "I know you..." Alexander said, he remembers this guy from the past year "You''re Vados'' underling, right?" he said. The man was shocked and looked at Alexander carefully. Then his eyes indeed. I am sorry sir!!!" He bowed sharply "I did not recognize you with the sunglasses on!" he shouted. Alexander waved his hand dismissing the matter. "Where is Vados? is he here?" he asked. Reiju didn''t speak and just kept watching from the sidelines. "Yes. He is in the warehouse, speaking with one of Roberto''s past subordinates. Its been 15 minutes since they been there." The man responded. "Well, I am now in a hurry, so I would like to buy some equipment for a kitchen..." Alexander took a paper and handed it to the man. "Buy? sir, this is your store." the man found it selly that Alexander will be paying. "Just get me the cheapest ones on the list that you can find and cut the price from my account. Load the stuff on the trailer outside before I return." Alexander handed him a black card and headed to the warehouse. Reiju followed behind him making Alexander look at her with a frown "Where the hell do you think you''re going?" he asked. Reiju shrugged her shoulders "After you, of course. You can''t just let me here alone after I came with you." she responded. "...." Alexander sighed and continued on his way. "Don''t talk," he said. Reiju chuckled and followed him, she took a bottle of apple juice she saw on the nearby shelf that she liked "Put it on his account too." she said to the underling of Vados as she followed him. Inside the dimly lighted warehouse. A group of 10 men was going in a heated argument. One man with perfectly smooth black hair and red eyes, wearing a purple trenchcoat and a black beanie hat " This is outrageous, Red Blinder!" he spoke with a low voice as his voiced echoed in the warehouse. "It is not. Orders are orders. After Roberto married his daughter to our Boss, this land and every business he owned are under us now." Vados, a bald man with a scar on his face responded. He was wearing a black coat with a little icon of a blind red man under his collar. "Viareggio is my city, it was under my control and my command. Why does he get to be in command." the black-haired man pointed at a boy behind Vados who was a slim boy with silver hair and green eyes. "Mr.Sebastian..." Vados called "...Arnold was positioned here by orders of our Boss. I can''t do anything for you." "Bullshit!!" Sebastian shouted. he reached behind his coat in anger and everyone in the room dd the same in the blink of an eye. "What is going on here?!!" A loud voice came from he door as a black-reddish haired boy with a pink-haired woman came inside preventing a possible Gunfight. "Boss!!" Vados, together with Arnold and the other three red blinders were surprised at Alexander being here. Sebastian''s hands were trembling as he pulled his hand from behind him slowly ''This is the worst!!'' he thought. "I asked a question." Alexander came in the middle and looked sharply at the purple coat-wearing man and Vados. "Boss...This man here is demanding that we give him the authority of all of Roberto''s business and real estate." Vados tried to summarise the story as quickly as he can. Alexander looked at the man "You..." he pointed at him "What is your name?" he asked. "...Sebastian Rodriguez." Reiju walked and leaned on a barrel and watched with interest "What will you do now? Alexander the Red." she mumbled lowly. "Sebastian...A good name." Alexander smiled and spoke gently. "Thank you for the flattery, sir," Sebastian responded. "Yes. My grandfather had a got with that name too." Alexander added making Sebastian clench his fist in anger at that but calmed himself down. "But anyway. I remember you. You were Roberto''s 3rd commander. I got to read your profile, a married man with four daughters, unfortunately no sons. a very good businessman and a fighter. But you disappeared two months before Roberto contacted me. But still, he must have told you about why contacted me and of course, you should know that this was not part of our deal." Alexander walked towards Sebastian and looked him in the eyes "Everything in Italy now is under my command. including you and them." Alexander pushed Sebastian at the men behind him. "No!!" Sebastian countered "Roberto promised me Viareggio two years ago! I worked all my life for this!!" he shouted. Alexander scoffed at him and laughed "You don''t work all your life to be given something, but you do so to take something. You''re a fool to believe that you will be given a whole city just because you worked hard." Alexander found his reason laughable. "Roberto gave me his word and so should you. I won''t be getting orders from a feminine boy who is locking himself in his room and doing his hair all day." Sebastian pointed at the silver-haired Arnold "But... if you don''t give it to me, then sell it. How much for the city?" Alexander''s face twisted "Nothing you see here is for sale." "Everything is for sale. Name the price." Alexander started thinking for a moment, his eyes never shifted from Sebastian "Last year, we got control over everything that Roberto owned. But there was only one thing we didn''t get..." he spoke. "...?" Sebastian made a questioning gesture with his body and waited for Alexander to continue. "Roberto''s safe...It had 70% off Roberto''s bank accounts passwords and information. Once we went to the bank to reset the code and get the money, there was nothing left." Alexander smirked "Where did you get the money to try buy a city from me?" he asked. Sebastian froze for a moment and then spoke "I have no relation to that matter and you have no evidence to link it to me. I made my own money so I spend it how I like." he said, "Name your price, boy." "Fine..." Alexander reached for his pocket and pulled out a penny "This is my price..." he throws it at Sebastian who catches it with a confused face. Reiju frowned at this, not understanding where this is going. And then Alexander spoke "Toss the coin," he said. Sebastian was confused, Alexander snapped his fingers to get his attention "Toss the coin. If it''s heads...I will give you everything We own in this city..." he said. Reiju was shocked at this. She straightened her back and was about to talk to him about this. But then she remembered that this is not her business. Vados and the others weren''t even fazed by this and just continued to watch while still preparing for trouble from the other side. "...And if it''s tails?" Sebastian asked. Alexander smiled and pointed with his finger at him "If it''s tails...I will f.u.c.k your daughters, Dog." he said. Sebastian''s eyes indeed, his hand which is holding the penny started trembling. "Yes. You have four daughters, Ros¨¦ is the eldest in her late 20s and Mary the youngest with the age of 18 years old. I am 17 years so I guess there will be no problem with me going over them all." Alexander added, "And please, don''t think this is a joke." He pointed at Reiju behind them "That girl will be your witness, she is a Vinsmoke. Toss the coin and get the city." Alexander said. Reiju was at a loss of words in this situation. But then she calmed down and stepped forward. "Yes. If any of you two win...Then I will insist that the terms of this "wager"...are fulfilled." she said. "..."Sebastian looked at the coin and nodded with his head and gritted his teeth "Alexander Helmet..." he called "...There will be no wagers today." he said. He raised the coin and showed it to Alexander " But I will keep this coin with me...To remind you of this moment... one day." "Yes, sleep it... I have heard your daughters are one of the finest girls out there. Don''t hesitate to come to me if you changed your mind." Alexander retorted and turned to leave "Get the f.u.c.k out of my city before I drown you in the ocean like the rest of your kind." Alexander mentioned for Vados and the others to get them out as he left the warehouse. More of Vados'' men entered the warehouse after Alexander left it to help. Reiju chuckled "Never took you for a filthy old man." she said. "Never take me for anything..." He responded. He went to the cashier and took his Bill. When they left the market, they saw that the trailer was loaded with everything on the list. "So, to the beach...?" Reiju asked as she climbed her huge car. "Where else do you think. I can''t wait to tell your brother that you''re stalking him." Alexander turned on the radio after getting to hear Sanji still arguing with some merchant about the price while Reiju''s face turned grim. The trip back to the beach was spent with Reiju sweet-talking Alexander into not telling a word of what she is doing to her brother. ------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 181 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 39 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 167 - Turn The Car ------------------------------------------ Night Time - Viareggio - BeachSide ------------------------------------------ At a lone shop at the side of the beach near a cliff. Three boys and one girl are working their asses off. Komatsu was nailing a wooden log outside of the shop with the bold writing that reads [T.G.G Shop]. He wiped sweat off his forehead and throw the hammer on the sand ''Finally!'' His job was done. Komatsu has painted the wooden walls white, fixed the broken counter, and finally covering the tables and chairs they placed outside the shop for serving with white covers. As for Alexander, he was installing the electricity system after buying a electrify generator, then installing the refrigerator, the oven, and then the stove. Sanji was responsible for organizing the ingredients in their own boxes ready to be used, and spices on in glass jars that were already here after washing them carefully and then placed them on the shelves. Raiju was the most unhappy person about this. She hated doing this, but she was being blackmailed by Alexander. After kissing his ass for a whole day he changed his mind and said that if she helped them in these three days, he will not tell Sanji about her spying on him and listening to his conversations. ''Curse you Helmet Kid! Curse you!'' she thought as she mopped the floor from dirt and sand to throw them out of the shop. "Alright, I am done!" Reiju let go of the mop and sat on a chair "I will not move another muscle." she said. "Well, I was surprised that you started helping us. Going this far is a miracle. But anyway, lots of love. Thanks to you we were able to finish in one day." Sanji was amazed at his sister, never in his wild dreams, he would have imagined Reiju doing labor work. In the kitchen, Alexander was laughing out loud, everyone heard him. No one knows why he was laughing expect Reiju who started cursing him again. Komatsu entered the shop and took in the beautiful sight that the shop turned into. Compared to the old one, this one is fully equipped and ready for work "Great! we are ready to open tomorrow." he said. Alexander stood up from the ground behind the counter after finishing installing the electricity system, he sighed and cracked his neck "Phew! we are cool here." he said. He pushed a switch and the shop brightened with light and every electricity machine started working. The Refridgerator, the oven, the stove, fruits mixer...etc. Everything is on. Reiju was amazed honestly, these three boys fixed an old shop and turned it into a modern shop capable of serving dozens of people in an instance. She looked at her brother who was celebrating with Komatsu and Alexander, the wide smile on his face was clear evidence for his enjoyment of all of this ''Sanji...You are smiling more and more than in the past.'' She felt a lump in her throat, it''s been so long since a genuine smile appeared on her brother''s face. "Oi! Reiju, come here. We are making panache juice, come and have some." Sanji called for his sister. Reiju sighed and walked towards them "Make sure you fill the biggest cup for me." she said. After a little celebration, the four of them closed the shop and turned everything down and decided to call it a night. Outside of the shop, Komatsu took his bag and looked at Reiju"Are you passing by the Rasior¨¦ Hotel?" he asked. "Don''t worry, I will give you a lift, I am taking all of you to your own hotels." She said as she played with her monster car key. "Nah, you don''t need to. I am having someone pick me up." Alexander said as he sent a message to Keanu and Vlad who came behind him to Italy. "I will stay here until they come to pick me up," he said. Reiju shrugged her shoulder and pushed Sanji and Komatsu to leave the beach "Let''s go, boys. we need to get you there fast." she said. The three left and only Alexander remained at the shop looking at the ocean. It was cold and windy. He looked at tomorrow''s forecast and saw it will be a hot and clear day, "Sweet, time to make money." he said. For a boy who has billions in his own personal account, Alexander excited to make a couple of thousand dollars. After half an hour. A car stopped on the upload and few men came down the beach and walked towards the shop. "Geh! my shoes are filled with sand now!" a spiky-black-haired man complained. "No one told you to leave the car, Master Alfie." A green-eyed man with glasses responded, he was the smartest of the bunch and took off his shoes. and as for the other man, he was just walking on sad as if walking on land, his feet never sink down as if he is not touching. "Aw! you two are so unfair. Keanu has that feather-foot work thing and you didn''t tell me that Axy was on the beach." Alfie pouted and frowned. "Master Alfie. You jumped on the car while we were leaving the hotel, the least thing you can do now is to shut up." Vlad pushed his glasses back as he was clearly irritated "And by the way, shouldn''t you and Shanks be in China looking for Haru and his gang?" "That is exactly why we came to Italy," Alfie said with enthusiasm. "Oh! there is Axy!" Alfie noticed his little nephew and ran to him "Axy~!!" he called for his name. From Keanu and Vlad''s point of view, they saw a middle-aged man chasing a young boy on the beach. "What a sad reality," Vlad mumbled. "Reality can be whatever you want...as long as you turn a blind eye to it," Keanu commented as he made his way to Alexander. ----------------------------------------------- Totsuki''s Hotel - First floor - Erina''s Room ----------------------------------------------- Erina was in her sleeping dress, she was at the balcony looking at the stars. She was waiting for Alexander, all students have returned but only he has not. She heard a knock on the door and entered to see who it is. She opened the door to see her cousin with a frown "Has Alexander returned yet?" she asked as she looked around in the room. Erina closed the door after them "For the 13th time...He.Has.Not.Returned.Yet." she said as she poked Alice''s cheek "And why are you looking around like I am hiding him?" Alice shrugged her shoulders and with a grin, she spoke "Why not? it''s not like this is the first time you hide something from me." "Just leave, If Alexander-sama returned he will pass by his room first, you know?" Erina opened the door and gestured for Alice to get out. "Oh! great Idea, I should wait for him in his room." Alice quickly dashed out leaving Erina looking at her distancing back. She shook her head tiredly and closed the door. She returned to the balcony to gaze at the stares with a hot cup of tea in her hand. On her left, the main road leading inside the Hotel is visible, she was hoping to see Alexander passing by so she could go and meet him, she wanted to tell him about her day, she wanted to hear about his day. *Rustle* *Rustle* the trees in front of the balcony started moving suspiciously. Erina noticed this and stepped forward to investigate. As soon as she got closer, she saw a hand reach for her from behind the darkness of the tree "Hyaa!!" Erina exclaimed in shock, the hand reached to silence her mouth as a man jumped on the balcony, he did a quick work in tying Erina and making her unconscious by making her inhale chloroform. "Easy-peasy." A dark-haired man with small short glasses-wearing Yukata giggled after putting Erina on his shoulder. He jumped down using robe to escape to the hideout on the beach so he could meet up with everybody. He ran as fast as he could. But what he didn''t notice was a car stopped at the main road. The people inside saw what happened clearly. "Turn the car Keanu." A cold and very pissed off voice ordered. ---------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 182 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 39 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 168 - Blue And Green! ------------------------------------------------- Italy - Night Time - Duomo di San Martino ------------------------------------------------- Four black cars parked in the dead middle of the night in front of the famous Bell Tower in Lucca Province?. Dozen of men got out of the car with a very angry Sebastian, the man who demanded control over city Viareggio. He entered the tower alone leaving his man guarding the entrance. As he stepped in the dimly lighted building, he saw three people inside. One man as large as the hulk with another slim man. In the middle, an Asian man with black hair is looking at the statue in front of them with appreciation. "I have come back. Haru." Sebastian spoke, his voice held a rather harsh tone. Haru smiles and chuckles slightly "Let me guess...He humiliated you?" Haru turned to look at Sebastian. "..." Sebastian nodded and walked closer to him "You were right. I will get no justice from the Helmet Family." he said. "How can you get it when they have killed every other higher up in the Romano Familia. Be thankful that you loyal to Roberto." Haru stands up and met Sebastian in the middle of the room. In his hand, he is playing with a gold chain to pass time. "And Roberto is not here. Not anymore." Sebastian thought of everything he did for the Familia and he was rewarded in the end. "Does that mean you will join me?" Haru asked. He looked carefully at Sebastian''s body language not missing anything. "Half in..." Sabastian added after him making Haru look confused "I can''t just join you to kill the Helmet family without guaranteeing the success." Sebastian continued. Haru smiled and put his arm on Sebastian''s shoulder. "It is your right. I am sure of my success, I have waited for years for another strike on them. If their young head fell down, the helmet family will not have any other competent leader in the future." Haru started circling around Sebastian as he speaks "If Alexander is dead, the next in line is Alfie, an idiot with no talent for business or strategies, he is nothing but a muscle brain, his downfall will come by his anger, laying a trap for him is the easiest thing for me. Next, Alfred may come back to lead the family, but even then, he is smart enough to not immediately go after us, giving us enough time to prepare for him. And judging by his age, I don''t think he has that much of time in his life." Sebastian was listening with attention, until, Haru presented no plan, just theories "Let us say, we killed Alexander now. Then killed Alfie and after him, we either kill Alfred or he dies by old age...What comes after that?" he asked. "After that...comes the internal war of the Helmet family, a war that no family survives, powerful servants will try to take the throne but only gets killed by the loyal ones in the process, the family''s power will go down like a waterfall. And in the middle of their war, we take them by surprise and start taking their territory, each by each." Haru said. Sebastian laughs "I admit, you do have an imagination! but...How are you going to kill Alexander, your first step for all of this? Don''t tell me you are expecting that you will just walk on to him and shoot him in the head." Sebastian started to become suspicious, Haru''s words are like honey, but with his experience, he would not be fooled. "You only gave me theories up till now...What about Kaido? Shanks? Keanu? Vlad? Neo? Alfie? they all surround Alexander at all times. One moment they are away from him by hundreds of kilometers, the next moment they are all around him like bees. You never know where they are, you think that they are in some city then they suddenly pope out from nowhere. Don''t make remind you they are all human modified beings. With what are you going to take them out?" "I have a relative in China, he is keeping Shanks and Alfie with Keanu busy there for me while Kaido is in Russian protecting the Manor. The only one here in Italy is Vlad. He is the only threat" Haru massaged Sebastian''s shoulder and turned him to look at the Hulk man. Haru nods at the hulk behind him "Jiren...Show our friend here what you can do." The Hulk man called Jiren walked to the steel statue of the saint on the wall and jumped high to face it before delivering a powerful punch that sent a shockwave through the building as if an earthquake was happening. When Sebastian looked at where Jiren punched, a huge hole on the wall was displayed with the other side of the street insight. "Humf! this is so easy!" Jiren roared. Haru smiled and looked back at Sebastian who was dumbfounded ''So this is what human-modified can do!'' he thought. "Mind you that not only Jiren. But me and Sakazuki there also have the same strength." Haru added Sebastian trembled and fell to the floor. Now it was no longer a choice. --------------------------------- The Beach - Asahi''s Hideout --------------------------------- Erina started to gain back her consciousness, she opened her eyes slowly and raised her head. Her mouth was sealed and her arms were tied to her chair. "Good morning, princess!" Asahi spoke to Erina. He was sitting on a couch with his legs stretched far in front of his lazily. Erina didn''t speak and just looked around her, she noticed 5people in the room. Asahi, behind him, is a black-haired man with round glasses, to his left, a blond man with a mustache drinking probably alcohol. Then, the closest person to her right is a girl wearing something close to military general uniform and holding on her shoulder a chainsaw?! Who the hell is this girl? Erina thought. And to her left is a man wearing a mask on his face. ''Those are all Noir Chefs...'' She thought. "What is the meaning of this? Saiba Asahi." Erina looked straight into Asahi''s eyes, disgust and hatred are clear in her eyes. "Ohh! so scary, I like you that way." Asahi chuckled. "But there is no need to fret, I did not bring you here to harm you," he said. Erina didn''t react to him and just stared at him trying to make a hole in his head. "I just brought you here to let you know a few things about me. After that, there is something I''d like to tell you and talking here makes things easier. I considered inviting you here but I doubted that you''d comply." "Damn right I won''t!" Erina lost it and snapped "Who the hell do you think yourself to kidnap me and bring me to only god knows where!" "Calm down...Ah! by the way, this is the guy that kidnapped you." Asahi introduced the guy behind him who was all smiles. They don''t seem to be affected by her anger at all. "Just say what you want already. I couldn''t care less for who that Staler is!" Erina scuffed at them. "Yeah yeah. Let''s get to business..." Asahi cleared his throat and looked at her seriously "well, I challenge you to a shokugeki. If I win, you must swear to become my wife." he said. Erina froze in her place, her eyes looked at Asahi with disgust and pity "Poor man..." tears started falling from her eyes "It seems that your brain has not matured making you speak words as those like a child." Asahi frowned at her and felt a little angry, something he didn''t feel for years. "My brain is mature enough." Asahi corrected her. "Then how come you don''t know I am engaged to your own brother. Yes, poor guy. I shall contact the hospital for you as soon as possible." "Engaged, Yes. Married? No. So you''re safe." Asahi tried to ignore Erina''s remarks as much as possible. "Oh lord! Your brain is already dead!" Erina covered her lips with a sad expression. She will cry you know! Outside of the hut, four people were looking inside with stealth from the window. Alfie was on the ground laughing with Vlad putting his hand on his mouth trying to suppress his voice as much as possible. Alexander was too trying to not laugh as his body trembled. "Shouldn''t we get in?" Keanu spoke. "Yeah. Let us get in." Alexander said and walked for the door. Inside. "This year''s blue competition will witness a showdown between light and dark to see who is fitting to lead the next generation." Asahi said. "Once I have defeated you and everyone else, that stage will be our wedd--" "ALRIGHT!! This is a robbery, everyone put your hands up in the air!" Alfie burst into the room with a gun in his hand. Asahi and his company were shocked seeing Alfie. Asahi''s friends came to him and guarded him. After Alfie, Alexander, Keanu, and Vlad entered. "Good Lord, do you have to be this much extra at all times?" Vlad pushed his glasses and looked at Alfie with a tired stare. "I am the only comic relief in your sad lives." Said Alfie with a huge grin. Alexander walked to Erina and untied her. Erina gave him a huge, she looked at Asahi and gave him a mocking smile before kissing Alexander with everything she got. Alfie started whistling and shouted, "Get a room!". Alexander was surprised by Erina, this is a new Erina for him. But nevertheless, he sighed and hugged her tightly before shifting his gaze at the raging Asahi and his bunch "I think I have made myself clear that time. This one here is mine and only. And to make sure you don''t forget like the last time." Alexander looked Keanu and Vlad "Make them blue and gree," He said. Keanu and Vlad nodded and cracked their limbs before walking to the group of Noir Chefs. "Let''s go, babe." Alexander carried Erina in a princess manner and took her to the car where they continued making out. Inside the hut, a loud sound of a chainsaw could be heard and screams of pain, and occasionally Alfie''s cheering "Go Keanu! Go Vlad! Team Helmet is the best!" "ALFIE SHUT UP!!!" Vlad shouted as he took the chainsaw from the girl and throw it on him. By 10 minutes, torturing Asahi and his group ended and the guys returned to the car. They returned to the hotel where they spent the night after being joined by Alice. The first day of the end of the term exam ended on a high note. Alexander, Sanji, and Komatsu''s team revenue is 0$. Will they be able to pass their obstacles and pass the exam knowing that in the shadows, Alexander''s life is in danger? ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 183 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 41 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 169 - Just Leave Me The Keys The Second Day of the exam has come. Totsuki''s students have scattered across the beach trying to run their shops and gain as much revenue as possible. Some students were running things smoothly and money was coming to them easily. Some others needed to work harder to keep up, but nevertheless, they all were making money with their skills and thanks to the strategic location they were put in. After all, they were just behind the beach and sand where people come back to warm up from the cold water with empty bellies. As for the elite 10. Soma, Alice, Arato, Mimasaki Subaru, Takumi, and Hayama were all still working to fix their shop after being challenged by some unknown bastards saying they were going to fail and their seats will for them to take. With Soma, Takumi, and Hayama being the type of people that hate loosing, the shop was completed and ready to open in the next half of the day. And As expected of the elite 10, All of the customers were drawn in by Hayama''s trap of Aroma which gathered a lot of people for them to serve. Erina who was inspecting how things are going came by to see how the elite 10 are doing "Finally, it took you long enough!" She said. Looking at how busy they are, no one bothered to respond and they don''t need to either "Don''t you dare embarrass us, the other major schools are in the country as well, if any of you fail will bring upon our school great shame." Erina was harsh in her tone and wasn''t tolerating in of this. She was determined that every student pass this exam to prove the other schools they have the upper hand. "Continue the hard work." That was all the encouraging words she had to say. Alice wanted to talk back but she was too busy. She was the one responsible for serving the customers. And judging by the numbers, she can''t afford the time to scratch her head. In another location. At the big cliff of the beach where many adventurous people climb up to it just so they can jump down to the water. Beside that cliff is a small shop with a very captivating food Aroma. "Hey men, I am hungry, let''s go get some food." a boy with a perfect sportsman body spoke as he walked down the cliff with his friend. "Yeah, all that jumping made me tired." his friend answered, "The ruined shop we saw last week has been repaired, did you hear about?" "Yes. Nicolas was here yesterday, he saw some boys fixing it." The boy replied, "Take a sniff, you could even smell the delicious smell from up here." His friend took a deep breath and sighed "Yes. We should go try some. Although the prices there a bit heavy." Down with Alexander, Komatsu, and Sanji. The trio was very busy cooking, their morning started normal with a small number of customers, but as the day kept going, people started crowding them like crazy. Reiju who was still under Alexander''s command(Blackmailing) was using all her energy in serving food to people. Near the kitchen, there was a table with three people in black suits. Alexander who was cooking near them had a tired expression, especially from hearing all those annoying stories from a spiky black-haired man. "And that''s why I think my frog should have human rights as well." Alfie slapped his hand on the table. Vlad was pressing his face on the table while Keanu looked at Alfie and shook his head. "Alfie...There is a reason why they are called [Human] rights." Keanu responded after taking a sip of his drink. Alexander who was cooking a [Piadina] hat a vein on his forehead threatening to pope off "Why the hell are you guys still here anyway?" he asked with gritted teeth. "Oh! I heard you need a shit ton amount of money from selling food in this place." Alfie raised his hand and spoke. "So?" Alexander asked. "So, I brought my giant belly and my wallet here to help my nephew. Give me three [Pampanella] and a beer." Alfie emptied his plate and ordered more. This is his 10th order by now. "Alright." Alexander went to the fridge and took out a cold beer and passed it to his uncle "Wait for your turn, so drink that beer and shut up. And frogs don''t deserve human rights!" He said. Komatsu was on the ground in the middle of the kitchen counting money "Damn it, I got it wrong again!" He mumbled. "How is the counting going, Komatsu? Are we coming close?" Sanji asked as he passed by Komatsu on his way to deliver food. "Our initial goal was 30000 dollars, but because of the things we got from the market, we need 37000 dollars now, and now we have generated only 9000 dollars. We are on the right track, I think." Komatsu finished counting and hide the money in a safe under the counter and went to help cooking. The day went on slowly as the shop kept on becoming getting busier. In the distance, Erina was watching with binoculars how the students were doing. When she came to chick on Alexander, she had to admit that they were doing good ''Great! Although we were harsh by not providing them with funds to start up properly, but all of their financial situations were taken into account. A good chef never spends his money unwisely, even if he is rich.'' She thought with a satisfied smile. And so, the sun started going down, and the beach started becoming empty as people went back to their homes. Every shop started closing and cleaning their mess. And Alexander was no different. He took out a broom and started cleaning. "Alright, see you tomorrow," Sanji said as he passed by Alexander. "Hm? you''re leaving already?" Alexander asked. "Yeah, my sister said she needs to go to a salon to clean her nails and hair from the sand," Sanji said remembering Reiju''s desperate''s face while looking at her hands and hair in the mirror. "See you tomorrow, Alexander-san." Komatsu ran after Sanji as Reiju will drop him off before leaving. Alexander waved at him and then returned to cleaning. The only people left were the trio of Alfie, Vlad, and Keanu. Alfie came out holding his belly, his face was green and pained "OOhh!! my lord! Great Rasputin! My stomach is killing me." Alfie was in pain. Keanu and Vlad were supporting him to walk. Alexander sighed and looked at him "Look what you did to yourself, who told you to eat that much? you might have a bigger stomach and appetite than normal humans but that doesn''t mean you can eat an entire''s restaurants menu four times at once." Alexander didn''t want to be harsh on his uncle who only wanted to help him but some things need to be said: "Take him to the hospital and make sure he is okay." Alexander ordered Vlad and Keanu to go. "And what about you? Boss" Keanu questioned. "Leave to me the key to the Mercedes and go, I will drive myself." Alexander continued to clean. "But you''re still a minor and don''t have a license." Vlad commented, "You might be stopped." "What are the chances of me getting stopped by the police?" Alexander raised an eyebrow "People drive without a license all the time. And even if I was stopped and captured, I won''t be in trouble. This is our territory now." Keanu and Vlad looked at each other not sure what should they do. "Just leave man! I am not a kid. I have my two guns with me, the first sign of trouble I will call." Alexander hit the floor with the broom and urged them to take Alfie. Having been cornered, they could only comply and hurry with Alfie. Alexander stayed for some time until it became dark, then he closed the shop and left to get the car. He checked his guns and phone for calls. And then turned his car and took off slowly in the city. In the parking where he took off from, another car turned on. One of the men inside spoke, "I can''t believe he is all alone. Follow him, keep a distance from him by two cars, he might sense us." Another one who was on the backseat frowned. He pushed his black hair back and frowned "He is that stupid or what?" the man driving looked in the mirror and spoke "Lord, Sebastian, should we call the others to move?" Sebastian stayed silent for a moment then sighed "Yes. We will follow him until he reaches an empty area, then we crash him. Inform the others." **************************** Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 184 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 42 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Or you can consider the free donations Please donate to keep this story going, hit me with what you can. Chapter 170 - F&F Action! ---------------------------------- Alexander drove around the city slowly to enjoy himself and get his mind off the hard work of the day. He turned on some Rap Music as loud as he can tolerate. Cruising around the cities was never more fun until now, Why? simple. He is alone now, most of the time he had his uncle Alfie with him annoying him. Alexander reached an intersection and stopped his car slowly, he looked at his left and saw a cop looking at him, the street light was shining on his face. The cop started walking towards him to have a better look, but thankfully, the road was cleared and Alexander took off naturally. Well, if he acted strangely for one moment, he might end up stopped. Having being safe from the cop, Alexander passed by some car lovers who were showing off their cars to each other. And it must be said, everyone loves a good black classy Mercedes. Alexander smiled and hummed along with the lyrics of the song, he speeds up occasionally after checking if there are no cops behind him. Overall, it was fun to be in control of the car sometimes. After 10 minutes of driving aimlessly, Alexander raised an eyebrow and looked at the rear mirror, three cars behind him, the same distance since he took off, never left his tail ''Is it Vlad?'' he thought. He took out his phone and called Vlad. After a moment, the phone connected [Yes, Master.] Vlad''s voice came out. "Are you guys following me?" he asked, straight to the point. [...No.] Vlad responded. His voice held a sense of understanding as he continued [Please activate your GPS signal in the car.] He said. "Just who?" Alexander questioned as he pushed a blue button on the side of the steering wheel. Then he remembered "Vlad!" He called "Look for Sebastian, Roberto''s former underling, if he is not in his home or work, kill all of his men and destroy everything he has." [Understood, I will send Vados, I and Keanu will come to you as soon as possible.] Vlad responded, loud noises started coming from his end of the call, men''s shouting orders. "I will try to shake them off, I will also activate my GPS on my phone if it is needed. Then see you later." Alexander ended the call and put his phone in his pocket and closed it. "Damn it...But this is hella exciting, Finally some fast and furious action!" He smiled as he pushed the [Sport] button. Back in one of the three cars following Alexander. "Yes, we are on Santa Maria''s street...Just hurry up, the longer we are behind him, the sooner he will notice." Sebastian spoke on his phone. [I am near, just two streets away.] from the other side, Haru''s happy voice could be heard. Finally, he got him alone. Who said I was in China, I am always wherever you are, he thought. "Alright, we w--" Before Sebastian can finish, he saw Alexander''s car speed up leaving smoke behind him "SHIt!! he noticed! Follow him!! don''t lose him!" he shouted. Haru cut off the line and ordered his driver to hurry too. Alexander speeds up like crazy with even thinking about using the beaks. Cars honked at him from the other lane as he entered it to pass other cars. He laughed as hard as he can with rap music still on. Seeing that the three started chasing him for real, Alexander smirked as he drifted to take a right turn. "Holly maria!!" He said as he noticed a car coming his way, for his luck, the car owner steered out of the street and hit a pol allowing Alexander to pass "This is not like the movies!" he said having escaped a car crash. Nevertheless, he continued on. "That idiot almost killed himself." The driver chasing Alexander said. "That''s what we are trying to do!" Sebastian slapped him on his head "Flip his car if you can!" The driver started getting closer and closer. Alexander noticed a red light in front of them, he got nervous for a second "Lady luck! I summon thee!!" he shouted as he pushed the gas further to speed up. Alexander passed the red light and crossed the street just a second before other cars passed by. "Damn it!!" Sebastian and his men cursed seeing their way blocked, they were no fools to pass right now, so they had to wait for the right moment. "Haha!! Hahaha! I am so telling Grandfather about this!" Alexander was happy, his grandfather told him that he did such a thing when he was young, so this is a chance to brag to him. Then he noticed behind him another two cars drifting and turning to his street to follow him. "I can''t keep just driving, I need to lose them," Alexander mumbled. He took a left turn and then a right turn trying to shake them off. But that didn''t work. The five cars joined behind him and were after his tail like dogs. Then Alexander noticed on the other side of the street a bus stop with people looking at them with worry "That''s a good timing!" he said as he noticed the bus coming from down the street. Having decided his trick, Alexanderdrifted to the right street and took a long traffic-filled street where he speeds up to the max, then another right turn and another one until he made sure that they were far behind him because of traffic. Alexander returned to the same street where he saw the bus stop and slowed down, he put the car in neutral and got out of the car and closed the door. "Go down like a good girl," he said letting the car move down without breaks in the downhill road. He walked slowly to the other side where the bus stop is and stood in the middle with other people. They looked at him with shock. A young man as this was being followed by five cars?! they thought. Then Haru and Sebastian''s cars came out and stopped his car in the middle of the road, just a little bit far away from him. One man noticed this and gave Alexander his hat, and another gave him his jacket. Alexander thanked them. The bus came and they all got in, Alexander took the window side and looked at Sebastian and Haru got out of the cars and seeing Alexander''s car empty made them angry like ogres. Alexander''s eyes weren''t that impressed that the man he was looking for was here right in front of him "Welcome to the jungle!" he mumbled "Now that you''re here. You won''t leave." The bus took off and Haru kicked Alexander''s car door breaking in the possess. No sooner a barrage of black cars came up the street speeding toward where Alexander''s car. "Damn it!!! let''s retreat!!" Haru shouted as they got into their cars and ran away. Alexander chuckled seeing his scarred face. He called Vlad and told him he was taking the bus so they can follow him closely until the next stop. And so, Alexander returned the hat and jacket to its owners and gave them a black card "If you need a job, money, help, wherever it is. Just call the number there." he said before leaving with Vlad and Keanu. The second day of The exam ended on another and bigger high note. Alexander met the sheep that been eating his backyard grass and he was sure he will slaughter it soon. Just one day is separating Alexander from the end of his troubles on both fronts, the school front, and the killing front. -------------------------- Team Alexander''s revenue: 23000 Dollars ---------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 185 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 43 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 171 - A Long Night! After Alexander escaped Haru''s grasp, he returned to the hotel with Keanu and Vlad. They locked the door behind them. "We need to lock every escape route," Vlad spoke up after he made sure all windows are closed. "Yes. Make sure some men are located in the remote ports and every place they could use to get out of the country from." Alexander sat on his bed "Airports are already out of question, but just to be sure, notice our agents there. You have his picture so send it to them." "Will do," Vlad responded. "What about Vados''s side?" "He killed Sebastian''s men and destroyed his building, his family is out of the country." Keanu spoke up " should we look for them?" "No, they are just women." Alexander didn''t want unnecessary work. "I have dispatched a search party after them, they will bring out their location as soon as possible, and shanks is on his way. He will be here tomorrow." Vlad said as he pushed his glasses back. They were lucky again that their top priority today was Alexander''s safety, or they would have been killed on the spot. Alexander nodded, he smiled. True, he could have died today, if only they didn''t underestimate his solo abilities. A teenager, yes, but a leader of the strongest family, that means something at least. "When you find him, call me as soon as possible." Alexander looked at Vlad "You''re dismissed." Both men left the room, Vlad took off to help the search party, while Keanu went to get Alfie. both of them will be standing outside Alexander''s room to protect him. In the Bell tower, Haru was angry, beyond anything else he was scared "Damn it!!!" he shouted. "One chance! that''s all it takes to kill him, but no! he turned out to be a crazy driver!!" he kicked a chair send it crashing on the wall jiren was leaned on the wall and with closed eyes, he spoke "A direct confrontation is unavailable." he said. "No shit!" Sakazuki sighed "I have called our men, they will be here in a few hours. some traps were deployed outside the building. We will use this tower as our stronghold." "There is an escape route in the sewerage. if things went South, we will use it!" Jiren added. his fight was not with Alexander. Kaido is the one, he can''t die unless he faces him. "Aah." Haru nodded, There is no meaning to die on the hands of someone he hates. "Get in place, they probably can track us suing road cameras. We couldn''t escape them all, airports and ports are out of the question too. They must have blocked them. Prepare to fight!" he said. In Another location, Sebastian came back to his base of operations. And in front of him, he could only see ash and blood. His base is destroyed, burned, and crumpling. His men are all dead, their blood is still here, but the same can''t be said to their bodies, there was no one here as if they disappeared in thin air. But one thing for sure, they are dead. "Boss...Over there." One of Sebastian''s men who came with him pointed at the only safe wall. His eyes indeed, fear crept in and his legs couldn''t carry him. [You''re next] Such words were written with blood on the wall. Most certainly his men''s blood. "Let''s get the hell out of here! now!!" He shouted as he ran with his men to their cars. They took off to their emergency escape route. -------------------------------------- Next-Day - Morning - The Beach -------------------------------------- Alexander was working again, with him this time more men surrounding him, eyeing every customer like eagles. Pull out any strange object and you''re dead, do anything funny and you''re dead. Though, the customers didn''t realize this and were oblivious to that. Keanu and Alfie were close by Alexander making Komatsu and Sanji question him about it. "Some trouble came up yesterday night, they must be around me if the same trouble showed up." He said. Sanji got the news from his sister that Alexander is just like their father, but stronger. He didn''t see that as strange, after all, he had his fair share of trouble too in the past. As for Komatsu, he didn''t understand much but he still was kind enough to comfort Alexander, not that was needed, since it came from a friend, it must be accepted. Reiju didn''t care at all. She was used to such events, it happened to her once when she was young. She was suffocated with guards, she didn''t take one step without 5 guards around her like bees. She finally was able to see such an event from outside the ring. ''So, that''s how it looked like to the other!'' she thought. The day went smoothly with no trouble. Other students finished their exam and jumped from ecstasy. All of them succeeded, The site 10''s booth was the first to finish. Their high speed of income mainly came from Subaru, Takumi, Ryo, and Soma who were cooking like a machine, but Subaru was on another league, the motherf.u.c.ker was tracing Alexander. With him there, it was as if all second years'' elite 10 were cooking together. Their final revenue was 70000 dollars. Such money came after raising their prices after they hooked the customers on the second day, so the third day was their money-grabbing day. Alice looked proud of her idea and how they made everyone bite the dust after them. "That''s how you make money, peasants!" she said toward her fellow classmates as she laughed as hard as she can making Erina hit her with a book on her head to silence her. As for Alexander''s team...They have closed. The sun was going down and customers left. There was no need for Alexander, Komatsu, Reiju, and Sanji to clean this time. In just 15 minutes, Alexander''s men made this place look cleaner than it should be. Komatsu was on the floor counting their money "98 thousand euro!" he shouted as he finally finished counting " Sanji fist-pumped Alexander "I got 98500 Euro for my school and for you it''s about...hmm...about..." he pulled out his phone and then smiled "Dude! it''s 11 million and more!! Komatsu and his Chinese currency have 75 thousand and more! We killed it!" he said. "Hell yeah!!!" Komatsu shouted. "All good, all good!" Alexander nodded with a smile. "Well, I will invite you guys to celebrate after I am done. Be ready to comply," he said and then left with his men. "You bet on that!!" Sanji shouted. He knows that something is up for real, Reiju had the urge to follow and watch what he does but she didn''t want to risk. As for Komatsu, he was happy that he passed his exam, his nativity doesn''t allow him to pick on the heavy mood and killing intent that Alexander''s men and especially his uncle were displaying. Tonight was going to be a long night. But only one side would feel its coldness. ------------------------------- Night Time - Airport -------------------------------- "Joichiro, hurry up, at this rate we may even spend the night in the street!" A very pissed off Alexandra called for her husband who was walking behind her with two heavy bags in his arms. Joichiro ran trying to catch up with her, his lungs were killing him, his strong muscles were betraying him, and his soul was crying "Tamako, I miss you!!" he thought. He looked at his speeding wife and mumbled: "I only came to give the kid his Blue Invitation, how did I end up with her!" One thing for sure, a universal fact...Alexandra was the worst travel companion...beware!! ---------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 186 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 44 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 172 - PENTA At the Beach, there were still students celebrating their success, most of them happy that they all passed without anyone falling. Pride was also there, those who passed took pride in their achievements, though, those can be described as narrow-minded and sighted people, this is was just the first exam of this year, if the first one was this tough, what do you think about the next one? Soma, Alice, Takumi, Arato, Ryo, Hayama, Erina, Subaru were in the shop they made celebrating with their own group. Alice and Takumi were fighting as always, can''t have a proud and outspoken person sit in the same room with a sensitive and competitive person in the same room. Soma was laughing his ass off, Ryo tried to break off the fight with the minimum effort he could muster. Hayama just didn''t care. As for Erina, she took a coconut juice from Arato and looked outside at the beach expecting Alexander, it is past time and he should be returning soon. She had called him many times and his phone is closed. Erina sighed and took out a sip of her juice. "Don''t worry Erina-sama, Alexander-san might be just celebrating with his two partners." Arato knows what was on Erina''s mind so she had to assure her. "I know..." Erina mumbled. Hearing her downed tone, Alice looked at her tiredly and shook her head. "Princess, Alexander isn''t a baby, even his mother didn''t show that much of concern over him," Alice spoke. Erina frowned "I am concerned for a reason." she said. "He has hundreds of guards, your concern won''t affect anything, drink and celebrate, you still need to go and rub our achievement in the face of the other two schools." Alice winked and returned to play speak with Takumi and lecture him about his behavior. Erina shook her head and sighed "...Just be a little concerned, will you?" She mumbled. In another Location, the bell tower in Lucca. Gunshots resounded in the streets of the city, men were running from corner to corner, some fell down with a hole in their heads as they ran, some in their hearts, and some in the legs. Though, most of the victims were being hacked by men in black suits and a red blind man on their collar. "A team of 4 men entered that building, kill them!!" Vlad ordered his men to go and kill their enemy, they need to reach the Tower quickly and end the life of that man. His men entered the building and after a few seconds of ear-piercing gunshots, only 2 returned from 3. "Quick, cross the main street and hide behind the small trucks. I need two teams of snipers to go up the roofs and aim for anything that exit the building or move inside." Men were dispersing like bees following Vlad''s orders. Finishing his task, he ran towards the bell tower to join Alexander, Keanu, and Alfie. Alexander was standing behind a stone statue of a horse, together with Keanu and Alfie and later joined with Vlad. 30 or so men are stationed behind them, fully equipped, guns on their shoulders, knives, and poison antidots. "Is the streets clear?" asked Alexander. Vlad nodded "Yes, we killed them all. I left a squad outside the territory to prevent anyone from entering. Though, I doubt that they anyone will pass by the Police brigade we borrow from the governed." "Good. We will enter soon." Alexander responded, he took off his school uniform jacket and left himself in a sleeveless black shirt, a silver necklace of a blind man hanging from his neck, two guns were strapped on his hip. "That door is in the way." Keanu spoke, he pointed at the steel door in front of them. "Why can''t we just go through the wall after we break them? it is easier than steel." Alfie suggested. Too much work when they can go through a wall. Vlad smiled "We had the same idea, but after getting the design of this building, we found that the walls are reinforced with steel from both sides. They are way harder than the steel door." He said. "Bring in The PENTA disk," Alexander commanded. A man from behind them ran and handed a small desk to him. Alexander pushed a small blue button on and timing hologram screen appeared. He set it to go off in 5 seconds. "Get back." Alexander took aim and throw the desk towards the door with all his might, The desk with his magnetic attribute stuck itself to the door and started peeing. All the Red Blinders took cover and closed their ears. Inside the building, dozens of men were waiting for the final moment, they have struggled enough, but there was no stopping the enemy. Haru was sweating from his head to his legs, hitting on his nails. This has gon out of control. He paced back and forth trying to come up with anything, anything will do. *Booom* A heavy explosion shattered the front door sending sharp shards of metal killing a few men who were on the stairs. The building shook heavily. No room to rest, screams of hatred and murder filled the building as The Red Blinders swarmed the building inside. Alexander was on the front with his uncle and Keanu, they killed any man who came in their sight. Keanu was like a grim reaper, nothing more than one bullet for every man to go down to hell for him. Vlad walked behind them with few men to clean anyone who was hiding or faking death. Their aim is the top floor, that is where their victim is. Too much to be called an enemy. The legacy of the Helmet family wasn''t something that weak so that every dreamer can become an enemy. "Today it ends!!!" Alexander shouted. His voice was like thunder going through corridors and upstairs until it reached Haru, Jiren, and Sakzuki''s ears who know that a direct confrontation is unavoidable. Back to the beach, two figures were walking on the sand towards the elite 10''s shop, a man and a woman, of course, they are none other than Alexandra and Joichiro. Alexandra kicked open the doors with all her might "Alexander!!!" she shouted, "I have come to see you!" "Mother?" Erina and Alice said with shock, that kick scarred them. "You really almost killed me!" Takumi mumbled as he sat back with a sigh of relief. You never know this is the beach, there is no police. Alexandra looked around and didn''t see her son "Where is my figlio idiota(Idiot son)?" she asked with a frown. "He isn''t here." Alice shrugged her shoulder. Alexandra clicked her tongue and wondered where he is. She was angry because he didn''t answer he calls for the past few hours. Her brother, Vlad, Keanu too were out of contact. This is getting annoying, she thought. From Behind Alexandra, an exhausted figure walked in like a zombie "Damn...I...I have never...walked this much...in my life." Joichiro said with his bagged breath before collapsing on the ground. "Oyaji?!" Soma looked at his dad who was crying small tears, he remembered why he doesn''t visit Alexandra and her family that much, it was for this reason, they have too much energy for him. Alexandra looked at her phone and dialed her Alexander''s number again, and again, no luck. She frowned and left the building "I am leaving, Give the kids their invitation for the blue, I will go see where my son is." She said. "Wait, I will come with you." Erina called "Me too." Alice added. Alexandra stopped in her tracks and looked back at them "Stay...Here." Her voice was cold, nothing of that playful, easy-going tone see always had was present at the moment. Alice and Erina flinched and froze in their places. They know better than to anger her. ---------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 187 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 45 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 173 - Just Returning The Favor The fight of the bell-tower was proceeding as smooth as possible. the activated power of the modified bodies of Alexander, Alfie, and Keanu has proven superior. The henchmen of the Red Blinders were no pushovers too. Although Haru''s men struggled against them with everything, they couldn''t stop the Russian Bears from crushing them. For every blinder taken down, 3 men of Haru goes with him. They spent their lives in the fighting. "search the rooms, don''t let anyone escape!!" Alexander shouted as men passed him to carry his order. Alfie and Keanu circles him to protect him. Haru''s men started losing hope from the relentless attacks the blinders, every man saw his comrade fall down. Fear of death started clouding them. "I-I give in!!!" one man shouted with his quivering voice. "Oi!!" his friend beside him shouted, "what are you doing?" "I don''t want to die." Dropping his weapon and getting on the floor, he was ignored as Blinders rushed past him and took his weapon and killed his friend before going up to the upper floor. He lifted his head when he heard slow pacing steps. He saw Vlad walking with a few other men. Vlad noticed the boy''s weapon on the floor, The gaze in his eyes scared the poor boy. But again he was ignored, but this time he got chained. Can''t have an enemy free even if he gave up. A scene like this repeated itself as Vlad walked behind his group. More men were on the floor giving up. Finally, bursting through the door, the blinders entered the final room, 5 men with Keanu rushed in, just for their feet to sink in the floor triggering a trap, spikes came out of the ground embalming them but Keanu was quicker, he jumped up avoiding the trap with only minor scratches. Immediately, following that, three men popped out from behind the tables and shot with their guns at Keanu. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Thankfully, Keanu was nimble on his feet and rolled back out from the room, Alexander and Alfie came late and heard the shooting "What''s wrong?" Alexander asked. Keanu looked at his thigh and sighed "There was a trap." he mumbled. Alexander frowned and walked to the door and peaked slowly, and then took his head back avoiding a bullet that impaled itself on the wall. "C''mon in!!" Haru''s voice resounded in the hall "Be our guest!!" Alexander smiled and laughed "Oh! what a funny man! You deserve a reward, don''t worry, I will give it to you personally." Alexander retorted. Alexander clicked his tongue. Alfie took out a machine gun and did a suppression fire, meaning his arm showed up, his body didn''t, he pressed the trigger as a rain of bullets hailed on Haru, Sakazuki, and Jiren. Alexander took the chance and slipped inside the room with Keanu in silence covered in the loud noise of gun and taking the chance of them going down to take cover. As soon as Alfie stopped shooting, Sakazuki stood up with a gun in his hand ready to fire at Alfie *BAMG!* A bullet went through his head, he didn''t know where it came from, his body dropped on the floor. Alexander smirked and signaled for Keanu to switch to the other side as Alfie took another clip and went for another round. Jiren stood up just in time to see Keanu going past the couch *BANG* *BANG* he started shooting at him but missed. Alexander popped up and aimed at Jiren but he ducked away *BANG* and avoided the bullet. Alexander quickly reloaded as hos clip got empty. "THEY ARE IN THE ROOM!!" Jiren shouted. Haru looked through the metal table to see Alexander eying Jiren like a hawk, then their eyes met, he saw a grin form on his face. Alfie, Keanu, and Alexander started focusing on Jiren with their bulettes. He has just seen this boy kill Sakazuki easily. Haru clinched on his gun and gritted his teeth ''This is going bad...'' he thought. A bullet passed above him, he docked down to not be careless. Having decided his mind "STOP!!" He shouted. he put his hands up, Jiren looked at him confusingly. Alexander, Alfie, Keanu stopped firing. Alexander smirked "Well, well, well...look at who it is...Haru, the one chance man here, all by himself." He said. Jiren stood up with his gun still in his hands. "I have a suggestion..." Haru spoke, he realized he has no chance in a fight with guns. "Speak...But fast." Alfie said. "I say we drop the guns and fight with our fists...like men." He said. His heart was beating so fast, he doesn''t know where the bulette will come from. But he trusted his gut and information, he trusted his enemy''s pride. Jiren smiled and looked at Haru with understanding ''Haru...yes, we can beat them with our modified bodies. Yes.'' he thought. Alexander tilted his head, he touched his chin. Alfie and Keanu waited for his decision "...Alright." Alexander said. Haru smiled as he hit the jackpot. "Come closer you two," Alexander mentioned for Haru and Jiren to get together, he reached for his sleeveless short and exposed his upper body that has few wounds on it, but only two stand out, one wound near his heart, the other near his belly button. "Look at these two," Alexander spoke as he touched his wounds. Haru didn''t feel like this is right, he became restless. "I will never forget them." Without any warning, *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Alexander shot Jiren in the head and Haru in his legs. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* Alfie and Keanu joined him and filled Jiren''s body with holes as life went out of it. "WHY?!!" Haru shouted with pain, his eyes teared as he tried to stop his bleeding legs but the pain was too much, his bones were shot. "Why you ask? did you forget, this is the same thing you did to me back then, If I wasn''t lucky, I would have been dead a long time ago, you get me to relax, then out of nowhere, bang, two bullets to my body. I am just returning a small favor." Alexander crouched near Haru''s face "Don''t worry, you won''t be dying today...My mother wants to talk to you in private." Alexander laughed as he grabbed Haru''s head and rubbed his victory in his face. Haru''s eyes were trembling alongside his body with fear and pain. His limbs started to ache again... -------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 188 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 46 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 174 - You Will Learn Today ---------------------------------------------------Italy - The Beach - The Elite 10''s Wooden Shop---------------------------------------------------- "Blue, Huh?" Soma tilted his head while looking at the letter in his hand that was given to him by his father. He read the context of it that explains what the Blue tournament is. He was excited when he read that a lot of strongest chefs will attend. "Never thought I will get an invitation!" Alice read the letter with a smile. She was giggling from ear to ear. But when she looked around her, she was disgusted "Don''t you get tired of following behind me?!!" She pointed at Takumi who was also reading a Blue invitation. "I am not following you, it is you that is following me." Takumi retorted. "Stop it!!" "Huh? I think you have gotten c.o.c.kier lately." Alice scuffed at him "Is it because I haven''t kicked your ass in a month?" she asked. "Alright, alright both of you, stop it!" Before anything can go south, Joichiro stepped in and calmed the situation. Normally this would be Erina''s job which would do with an icing fist, but there is something else occupying her mind now. "Five from Totsuki got the invitation, it could have been more but the organization put restrictions on how many can participate from a single institution." Joichiro scratched his head and sighed "Alexander, Soma, Erina, Alice, and Takumi, you five are the chosen ones from Totsuki...It is strange that no one from the third years has been chosen." "Of course, our generation is the best!" Alice bragged. Takumi shook his head stood up "Thank you, Saiba-san. We have troubled you." Joichiro waves his hand "Nah, It was Alexandra who was going to do that, but you saw that she has just left." "So, Aniki is also going, huh?" Soma looked at the letter and mumbled ''This is a chance...I never got to fight him again beside the autumn election.'' he thought. His soul was filled with determination. "So, I was not qualified?" Hayama asked with a little sad tone. He looked around him, he can understand Takumi and Alice, but Soma was weaker than him and his seat was behind him. There is something he lacked to not be qualified. Joichiro chuckled and shook his head "The requirements to be chosen are never set and clear, nobody knows what the criteria are. Sometimes it is the chef''s will, sometimes it is his achievements...and sometimes, they look at the potentials. You never know." Hayama looked at the floor, ''Will, I have that, Achievements, can''t say for sure, potentials then...'' he shifted his gaze at the three in front of him ''...Their potentials are better me then?'' he thought. But, Hayama wasn''t dejected by this, it only served to fill his dormant fighting spirit again. There is another year...Let''s see who will be chosen then, he thought. Joichiro looked at the kids around him and smiled, they remainded him of his days with his friends. A lot of things happened and a lot will happen in the future "Alright, let''s wrap this day here and go back to rest..." Joichiro stood and capped his hands loudly "...Blue start in three weeks, be sure to prepare for it." Joichiro pushed the kids in front of him and kicked them out of the shop and took them to the hotel. He glanced at Erina who was feeling down, he understand how she feels, he feels the same too. He realized that something is happening on Alexander''s end, but he knows better that he is safer than anyone in the world with his uncle and servants. When they reached the gate. Joichiro tapped on Erina''s shoulder and leaned forward " I get where you''re coming from, but don''t worry about him..." he whispered in Erina''s ear before he stopped at the entrance and let the kids continue inside alone. Erina nodded and went inside. -------------------------------------Red Series Hotel - Viareggio City------------------------------------- In the Big Hall, Alexander and Alfie were eating their dinner alone in the big hall. It was late in the night and all of the other customers were asleep, but the kitchen was working like it was the morning. After all, the person they''re serving is Alfie, the man with the biggest stomach in the world. "Woaa~" Alexander had his knife and fork in his hand frozen while looking at his uncle like a freak "Just where do you put all of that food?" Alfie took a big glass of apple juice and gulped it all "Paha! In my stomach!" Alfie answered as he wiped his lips clean. "I wonder if you have a stomach or a scrap metal shredder." Alexander ate his stake slowly while thinking about what is going down below the Hotel. They have brought back Haru after getting rid of all of his men. They dragged him here where they were met with his mother Alexandra. When she saw Haru, Alexander knew she wanted him for herself, he told Haru that he was saving him for her. But even he doesn''t want to imagine what the poor guy is going through. ----------------------------Below The Red Hotel---------------------------- In a dark but dimly lighted Room. Only three people could be seen standing in front of a metal table. One man was strapped to it while he was struggling to get away from it, his screaming sounded like that of a pig who is about to be slaughtered. "Please. shut up, you''re very annoying." Vlad frowned, he couldn''t take any more of these loud noises coming from the man on the table. Keanu looked at Alexandra who looking through her stuff "Do you need any help?" he asked. "No, no, no, no...I don''t need any help." Alexandra sounded very happy as she searched for her tools in the bag. "Aha! there is it is..." Alexandra brought out a thin metal scalp and looked at it with a joyful expression "My old friend." she said as she walked back to the table. "Stand back you two," Alexandra ordered the two men as she took out the blindfolds off Haru''s eyes. "Hello there..." she called, Haru''s eyes widened in shock seeing her in his face "I have always wanted to meet you..." Alexandra giggled "...I can''t wait to show you what I have been practicing for years since the day you almost killed my son, I always wanted to make you feel alive, to feel that once upon a time...you were alive." Haru saw her blushing face and her red crazed eyes like a beast and felt his feet becoming cold. "First, I must give you the best view..." Alexandra pushed a button on a small remote control that was in her pocket and then the sound of metal gears working resounded in the room as a large mirror descended from the ceiling "...See, aren''t I the best, I couldn''t bring myself to enjoy this all alone, I had to share it with you..." Haru started having flashbacks, flashbacks of a guy who went through something similar. But that guy wasn''t him but yet, he feels his pain and feels his fear. Just like now. History is repeating itself. "Let us start..." Alexandra took out a needle "Adrinalline...we can''t have you fainting and missing out all the fun..." she said she pushed the needle in his neck making Haru kick around and injuring himself in hopes of tearing his body apart and escaping from her. "Ah! I almost forgot, your eyes, You may close your eyes, I can''t let that happen too~" Alexandra went for Har''s eyelids and cut them off. "Rghraaaaaa!!!" He shouted in pain, his mouth opened wide as blood filled his eyes. "That''s it!!" Alexandra shouted after him "That''s the spirit!! kick around more, scream more...After all, no one will help you." Keanu and Vlad retreated far back to the edge of the room. Even for them... that was too much, and it was just starting. Alexandra laughed as loud as she can "You will learn to fear us, and suffering will be your teacher." She said. ----------------------------- Aaa~nd that ends it for Haru''s arc and the exams arc too. I know Haru''s arc is not that good and stuff, but I wanted to end him soon. All that is left is for Alexander to trash everyone in the blue then comes the original arcs of the second year and third year. I have some pretty nice ideas, please look forward to the arc after the BLUE. I can''t wait to write about. All I can say about that arc is that Alexander will be hella pissed at people. ADIOS AMIGOS!! /////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 189 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 47 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 175 - Before the Battle Sorry for any mistake...I am dead tired and can''t continue and correct my mistakes, though I used Grammarly so any major mistakes acn be avoided. Will go through it tomrrow. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ It has been a week since the end of the exam here in Italy. All students who passed were given a vacation of 3 days before they can return to Japan and continue their studies and improvements. Not one student complained about that, they all rushed to the beach on the first day to enjoy the cold water and lay in the hot sun. The second day, they strolled between Italy''s streets in organized tourist buses. The third was the most exciting as they got to travel to one historic location of their choice from between Colosseum, Cathedral of Santa Maria del Fiore, Roman Forum...etc. Then came the day of returning, satisfaction was apparent on all students, no one boarded the plane and didn''t have a smile on his face. then, Totsuki''s flight to japan departed. The only person remaining from Totsuki in Italy is Alexander who spent his days sleeping like a log in the hotel. His mother was still busy playing in the underground. After spending his last day after 2 of everyone returning to Totsuki in his company, getting summarised reports of what happened the last month, it was a hard job but it must be done. The company won''t lead itself. "Phew~" Alexander was in the airport walking to his private plane with Keanu "I can''t believe i didn''t realize that everyone returned without me." Alexander shook his head. He was too busy working...and sleeping to realize he forgot about school. "hm..." Keanu nodded and didn''t speak further. Alexander boarded the plane and knocked on the captain''s cabinet "To Japan..." He reminded the captain, he doesn''t want to end up in Russia like the last time. "Understood." The captain nodded. All that was left was to enjoy the trip in a luxurious plane with everything available. Half a day later, at midnight, the plane reached Japan, Tokyo. Taking their cars, Keanu escorted Alexander to Totsuki, directly to the North Star. Since it was midnight, no one was up and he entered the dorm and claimed up the stairs and entered his room. It was a long 2 weeks for Alexander. Reflecting on what happened, he smiled, it was both exciting and scary. From cooking to the car chasing and ten the attack on the bell tower. "Man...So much in just two weeks." He mumbled before drifting to sleep. ... The next day, the dorm exploded with life again. Loud noises could be heard from Alexander''s room, he groaned and shuffled in his bed before finally losing his sleep, he stood up and washed his face before going downstairs where all that commotion is all about. When he got there, he saw Isami sitting alone on the dining table, he joined him and asked "What is going on?" he looked at the kitchen where everyone is gathering. Isami smiled and answered, "It is a Shokugeki between Nii-san and Ryo-san..." Alexander wasn''t even surprised, this is was the normal stuff here anyway. "It seems that Ryo-san rage mode didn''t accept the idea that he didn''t get an invitation to BLUE tournament." Isami further explained. Alexander raised an eyebrow "BLUE tournament? what is wrong with the colors? Just a month ago Rindo was talking about a RED tournament...What next, Green Tournament?" Alexander chuckled. "Actually, yes, there is one. Though it is for newbie chefs..." Isami confirmed Alexander''s joke with a smile. Alexander sighed and dropped his face on the table "All those tournaments are just trouble." he said. "Hahaha!" Isami chuckled making Alexander frown "What?" Alexander asked. "Nothing, but...You have received an invitation to Blue too." Isami answered. Alexander''s reaction didn''t disappoint Isami''s anticipation. His face froze with his eyes looking at space "eee~" Alexander smiled blankly and just semi-sighed and semi-laughed. "Oh! babes!!" Alexander heard Alice''s voice calling him. As soon as he turned to look at her, she was already at his face mushing it between her chest "I messed you so much! I wanted to tour around Italy with you!!" She complained to him. Alexander didn''t respond and just rested his head in heaven. "Are you listening?" Alice took his head off and looked him dead in the eyes. "Yes. I heard you, we can go back now if you want." Alexander suggested. it is not that of a big dead anyway. "No thank you, we need to prepare for Blue Tournament, it is just two weeks away." Alice took a seat by his side and locked his arm between her chest and clung to him. "Aaaaa!!! Damn it! enough of this, I won! enough, I won''t take you on another time!!!" Takumi''s angry shout came from the kitchen "I am done with this!!" He throws hos towel on the floor and the left the kitchen. "COME BACK YA COWARD!!!" Ryo''s voice came from behind him. Takumi didn''t answer him and just kept on grumbling as he came and sat with his brother on the table with Alexander and Alice. "Call me a coward when you defeat me three times in a row!!" Takumi shouted. Alexander looked at Takumi with puzzled eyes. "What happened?" he asked. "The mofo is following me all day and challenging me to a shokugeki, n=he said he wants my invitation. This is my third victory since 6 in the morning." With a blood vein threatening to pop off. "I SAID COME BACK!!" Ryo came out running from the kitchen. "NO!!" Takumi retorted. "ask someone else, I am not the only one with the invitation!!" "HUH!!" Ryo was about to start cussing but then he noticed Alexander "...You..." He calmed down and looked at Alexander "You got the invitation...?" Alexander looked up at Ryo and he took a deep breath "...Damn." he said. "IT''S A CHALLENGE!!!" Ryo Shouted. ... The BLUE tournament is only 2 weeks from now. Alexander and the rest are preparing to join a battle that the like of never seen before, a battle between Noir Chefs and Blanc Chefs. Light and Darkness are finally about to clash. But what is the motive behind this? why did the book master change the rules? ------------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 190 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 48 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon Chapter 176 - The BookMaster There has been a mistake in one of the latest chapters - The candidates for the Blue are actually 5, not 4. It was corrected. Now you''re informed about it. Sorry about that. ------------------------------ Tokyo - The Golden Tower ------------------------------ The Golden Tower was as usual busy with people, many people from the rich to the middle-class workers enter this tower in an infinite loop. In the half a year the tower has been running, not one day has it been empty, an important in the gourmet tourists of the world. People travel from every point of the world here to japan just to see the top 99 chefs cooking their food. Food they never tasted the like of before. From the first floor to the 98th floor, every table was full, reservations for those tables were also full for when the current customers finish. The prices were a little bit high but considering who is cooking the food and how and with the ingredients they were using, it was only natural, in fact, it was cheaper than expected. But besides that, as stated, every floor was full but one...two actually. The 99th floor. Shinomiya Koujiro''s personal floor. It was empty as the desert. Only Shinomiya''s team was in, cleaning the tables, preparing the ingredients and cleaning the cooking tools. Abel, Shiomiya''s head chef was with Lucie cleaning the floor shiny, he frowned and sighed "We have been cleaning this floor for half a day...when is this special customer will arrive?" he mumbled. Lucie, the blue short-haired girl heard him and spoke: "I bet that he will arrive until night..." She said with a bored face "I wish there was more customers, this takes the fun out of it..." she said. "I agree," Abel added, "Reserving the whole floor for a full day when you''re not gonna use for not even 2 hours is too much!" "Oi! you two, shut up and come help me with the heavy bags!" Gao Wei, the service manager of the floor shouted, behind her are five heavy bags full of new fresh ingredients. "What the hell do we need those for?" Lucie asked as she went to carry one of the bags. "Chef Shinomiya said that the customer demanded fresh ingredients..." Wei replied as she took her bag too and carried it to the kitchen. Abel looked at the ingredients and they were all A+ class ingredients "Please tell me we are no paying for this..." "Actually no...everything is on the customer," Wei stated with a visible amazed tone. "Pretty expensive for a one-time dinner in a restaurant, don''t you think?" Lucie ran to get another bag. "It is none of our concerns." Wei got the last bag and carried to the kitchen "If the customer is going to pay for it, then we will give him what he wants." "Sounds to me like this customer is going to be a pain in the ass," Lucie spoke as she started taking out the ingredients and put them in their rightful places in the kitchen. A moment later, a ding sound came from the elevator beside the stairs door. Koujiro got out and entered his serving hall. "Abel!" he called making his way towards the kitchen. "yes, chef!" Avel came out running and met him at the door. Koujiro handed him a paper and walked pass him "This is our menu, start preparing, I got a call from the customer that he will be here 9 PM. With no delay, Koujro and his team started preparing for this VIP customer, even Koujiro himself doesn''t know who is this person. Time went by and night came along and so the clock reached 9 PM. Koujro was in the serving hall waiting. He was getting impatient ''I swear if this is some of those annoying rich love birds...'' Before Koujiro could finish his thoughts, a ding sound came from the elevator. 5 men in black suits came out in a circle, clearly surrounding someone important. Koujiro stood up, his staff lined up with him and greeted the customer "Welcome to our humble hall!" they said. "Hm..." a feminine voice came from behind the men. "...Humble indeed." The woman as. With her fan, she tapped on her bodyguard''s shoulder and the 5 of them made way for her as she walked toward Koujiro "Hello, owner of this humble tower." A blond woman with a long golden kimono spoke. Koujiro raised his head and looked at her. Her purple eyes, short eyebrows were captivating, the pinnacle of the Japanese beauty. Koujiro shook his head and spoke "Hello. We are about to finish your order, 1 minute and it will be served. But I must confirm your identity, the person who reserved this place is Micheal Sword. And I don''t think that you''re a man." Koujiro said. The woman smiled "True, I am not Micheal, that is my bodyguard''s name..." she pointed at the red-haired man beside her "I am Nakiri Mana." Her bodyguard gave his ID to be confirmed, but that wasn''t even important. ''Mana?'' Koujiro frowned ''Senzaemon''s daughter?'' he thought. "I see that you recognize my name, I have heard that the owner of this place is quite the formidable chef. I reserve the whole floor just to get a taste of your famed food. After all, no one can unite 98 chefs under him without the talent. Not even that foolish Kohai of mine." Mana smiled as she covered it with her fan. Koujiro sighed "Unfortunately, you''re mistaken, I am not the owner." Koujiro realized what is going on and he can predict how this is going to end. Mana stayed silent but a frown was on her face. Her Bodyguard; Michael stepped forward and spoke: "But you''re the president in here." "Yes, on the papers, in truth i am just replacing the real one until he comes back. He is your guy." Koujiro shrugged his shoulders. "So, I presume that we have wasted our time?" Mana spoke. "Sadly yes, but you can still have your order, because unfortunately, you can''t cancel the order at this moment." Koujiro reminded them as he pointed at the prepared table near the window. "...No. There is no need to cancel, but I still demand that You call this mysterious president of yours." Mana frowned, she looked at her bodyguard whose work was so lacking that it caused her this embarrassment. Just her mere glare caused the poor Michael to shiver. "For what reason? I can''t just call the ruler for one customer." Koujiro smiled and turned to his staff "Go turn off the oven and stop the cooking, you can eat it or take it home." He said as his staff. Mana smiled "For what reason? I am from The World Gourment Organization, We are running an examination immediately, and I demand to see the real president." Koujiro sighed "You can''t, unless you are..." "The Bookmaaster. I have the authority to execute an immediate examination." Mana took the nearest seat and looked at Koujiro with a challenging gaze "I can lock down your building for days if I want to." She added. Koujiro looked like he was about to murder somebody. He finally sighed and took out his phone and called Alexander "Hello..." [Koujy, my man, did you miss so much that you called me?] Alexander''s playful voice came out of the other side of the phone. "HELL NO!!" Koujiro shouted suddenly making even Mana flinch "Alright yellow-eyes, the book master of WGO came and she wants to meet you." Koujiro had no time to play around and he doesn''t like Alexander teasing him. [Eh? book master, is that someone from the library?] Alexander, on the other hand, didn''t care less about what he was saying and treated Koujiro''s angry voice like a breeze passing by his ear. "You g- It''s from The World Gourmet Organization, she will do an examination now and wants to meet the real owner..." Koujiro looked at Mana who clearly was enjoying this as a smile formed on her lips. Koujiro lowered his voice so Mana can''t hear him "...Dude, for f.u.c.k sake she wants to lock down the tower for days if you don''t show up." [Who the hell will do what?] Alexander didn''t seem to be fazed by that as he just questioned. [I don''t care, you''re the president and she can''t do any further, deal with her, I have a Blue Tournament to go to.] Alexander cut off the line on Koujiro leaving the latter clenching his phone almost about to break it. Mana looked at Koujiro''s dark face "So...is he coming?" she asked. "No, no he will not." Koujiro sighed and rubbed his eyes behind his glasses. Mana raised an eyebrow. She was about to speak but Koujiro spoke first "You said you are the book master, right?" he asked. "Yes. That is indeed I am." Mana spoke, she stood up slowly and walked towards Koujiro "And you know what I will do now, right?" "You are the one behind the BLUE tournament, right?" Koujiro didn''t react and continued. "Indeed." "Then, I am happy to tell you that our president will be one of the participants, you wanted to meet him and taste his cooking, then he is at your doorsteps." Koujiro smiled lightly. Mana was taken back "Certainly there is no one among them who fits the description. How do I know that he is the one?" Koujiro smiled and took a few steps back "That is because the winner of that tournament will be our president." //////////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 191 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 49 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 7 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 7 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 177 - BLUE - Just Starting... --------------------------------------------------------- Japan - Hyogo - Himeji Castle - BLUE Tournament --------------------------------------------------------- Standing in front of the giant door of the castle, Alexander had a bored expression, he didn''t really want to participate but Alice and Erina insisted he participate, Alice just wanted him to be with her while Erina had the reputation of the school in mind. "What a pain...but I guess that idiot Asahi is here too, can''t have him be alone with Erina again." Alexander sighed and walked inside. Entering the gathering Arena, Alexander saw some familiar faces, some chefs in here are people Alexander met while he was traveling, there was also media coverage going on "Was this thing popular?" he mumbled. "Alexander!!" Alexander heard someone call him, he turned to look at the voice and saw Alice waving at him. She was with Takumi and Soma. "Yo, You''re early..." Takumi greeted him but his eyes kept on shifting between the participants. Soma was the same, his eyes were burning with fighting spirit. Alice grabbed Alexander''s arm and mushed it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts "I thought you wouldn''t come." She said. Alexander sighed "You insisted...I had to speed up my schedule in the company so it wouldn''t pile up anymore." "Don''t be like that, this is a good experience, this is the most important tournament in Japan. Our names will be mentioned in the news if we won." Alice pointed at the news channel people who are interviewing some famous chefs. "I guess so..." Alexander wasn''t that excited about being in the news. After a few seconds, people started whispering and talking with each other while looking at a certain group of people. "Who are those?" Alexander asked. Takumi looked at the incoming group of people and recognized them "Those are the Noir Chefs...They seem strong, very different than the ones we fought recently." He said. "Is that a clown?" Alexander saw a man wearing clown makeup and his eyes widened "Who the f.u.c.k cooks as a clown? and there is someone who looks like serial murderer and that girl is wearing a Hitler outfit." This is was too funny for Alexander, he couldn''t control himself and started laughing. The group of Noir Chefs passed by him and one of them stopped and looked at Alexander "What''s funny, princess?" He had a sonic haircut and piercings on his face. He closed his face to Alexander and spoke. Seeing the challenging behavior, Alexander stopped laughing and stop tall with a smug face "Keep walking chicken or I will take that tongue of yours." His eyes displayed fury and brutality making little sonic flinch. "Humph! Bunch of third rates!" He said before following his group. "Did this bitch just call me a third rate chef?!" Alexander started taking out his jacket and was about to rush after that hedgehog but he was stopped by Takumi and Soma. "Forget it about it, man! If you fight him you will be disqualified!" Takumi grabbed Alexander''s arms. "Aniki! he was just taunting you, don''t fall for his trap!" Soma said as he pulled Alexander back. Alice was looking from the sideline and smiled "Just let him go, he pissed me off too. I want to see his face in blood." Her cold words didn''t match her sweet smile at all. "OI!!" Soma and Takumi shouted at her, they are calming a raging monster here and she is adding gasoline on fire. Seeing that the target of his anger was nowhere to be seen, Alexander calmed down "Why are they taking so long to start?" he spoke. Takumi and Soma collapsed on the floor while looking at him tiredly. How can someone go from "I am going to murder you!" to "The weather is nice!" in two seconds. [Ladies and Gentlemen. Welcome to BLUE!] As if on cue, A screen tv that installed on the top of the gates switched on and a very familiar girl showed up. "Hm? isn''t that the girl from the Central last stand?" Alexander asked. "Oh~ Anne-san?" Takumi noticed her and smiled. "BLUE sponsored by WGO so it is not strange for her to be here," Alice explained. Anne continued to speak [ Thank you all for attending and congratulations on being selected. Since the day BLUE was created, WGO managed it itself with the help of its trained examiners, but this year''s competition will be different as the Boss of WGO himself will be managing this year''s BLUE, and as such this year it will be very different than normal. Our Boss himself was the one to wish for a competition between the Black and White chefs of the world.] The Camera distanced itself from Anne and it focused on another screened box [...I present to you...our boss, the book master.] Following her, the person behind the screen box spoke [A fine night...I am the book master.] He spoke with a voice modifying device, the chefs couldn''t know if he was a man or a woman. "Oooh~ so mysterious!" Alexander nudged Takumi''s arm. "They always do that." Alice chuckled and shook her head. "I have seen something similar from a movie," Soma added after him. "So we have a movie lover as a judge, nice!" Alice said. [Moving on...Let us take a look at the map of this castle, as you can see there are three gates...] The tv showed a map of the castle highlighting the gates and then the castle where the book master is. [ After those three gates, there is the separate final room in which I sit now; The Heaven Keep. To be short, you all must clear each challenge at each gate before you can pass to the next, and so on until you reach heaven keep where the final victor will be decided. Struggle, Adapt, Overcome, and claim your victory young chefs!!] In a motivating speech, the Book Master''s voice was cut off and the tv switched off. Then someone took the speakers [The first battle is about to begin, please take your position.] Before anyone could move, the front gate of the castle was opened again, and a boy with black hair and blue eyes entered wearing a black leather jacket "Phew~I am late!" he said. His face had bandages on it. "Saiba." "Asahi!" "It''s Saiba Asahi!" People started mumbling among each other, the noir chefs had a menacing aura while looking at the man talking in front of them in a carefree manner. "Oh? Suzuki-sensei?" Alice looked at Asahi coming in. "Isn''t that big bro?" Soma said as he looked at Alexander "What is he doing here?" he asked. "Oh! he is here to fix the boiler...of course he is participating!" Alexander said. "You don''t have to get angry like that." Soma shook his head. Asahi noticed the four staring at him. When his eyes met with Alexander, he felt a slight pain in his face "Tsk! they invited him too." He said with an annoyed face. Seeing Asahi looking at him, Alexander smirked at smugly "Nice face...better than your old one." He said before laughing. "Shut up! how dare you hit your brother!!" Asahi came up to Alexander and said. "I didn''t hit you." Alexander raised his hand in peace. "But your men did." Asahi retorted. "And still...I didn''t hit you." "Brrrfghh!!" Asahi started doing some alien noises with gritted teeth "Fine!" Asahi sighed and passed by Alexander and went to the second gate. "Oi! where are you going?" Alexander asked. The trial was going to start here. "Oh? you don''t know, poor you, as expected from losers, you''re still in the first gate. Unlike you dear brother, I start at the third gate. See you later, First Gates!" Asahi started laughing while walking to the gate. [GATHER AROUND MOTHERF.U.C.KERS!!!] The announcer shouted after he saw no one did what he has instructed. His shout scared a lot of chefs as they ran to the trial arena. When everyone was in his place, from the distance, a young woman could be seen pushing an elderly man in a wheelchair. /////////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 192 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 50 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 178 - BLUE - A GUN!! [Now, you have been split into 3 groups, and the ones here are from the same group.] A man with a speaker was walking in front of the students [The first trial of the first gate will start soon.] "Oh! the four of us are in the same group, huh?" Takumi looked at his group of friends, normally, they always get divided, guess he got used to Totsuki''s scheme of never letting friends be in the same group. "It''s the same." Alexander shrugged his shoulder [First allow me to explain to you your winning condition, which is only one condition...] the man said. [You must produce a dish that satisfies your judge''s taste to make it through the first gate, any less than that and you will be disqualified.] The man pushed his sunglasses [This elder here will be your judge.] Gesturing for the incoming elderly man in the wheelchair, he smiled. The old man was half bald, his eyes were dead as a fish and his expression was grim. His mere presence gives a creepy vibe. The participants were surprised, this is a first for them, never in their lives have they been judges by a dying man. [This a veteran Noir Chef, he was living in Japan as his base of operations. We have asked him to come today out of the hospital and be your judge. Create a dish that is fit to be his last supper...This is your task.] Alexander looked at the old man and frowned "Last supper?... The old man is dying? cancer maybe?" Alexander mumbled. "Well...Something is off about that old man." Takumi said while eying the old man like an eagle as he bowed to a statue mistaking it for the bookmaster. "Whatever he may be, we just need to make him a dish to pass. Don''t waste your time on him." Alice sighed and took out her knife. "Nothing wrong with that too." Alexander smiled and took out his knife after her. "But where are our ingredients?" he asked. [Ah! yes, the use of personal ingredients is strictly forbidden. That cold trailers behind you they have everything you need, you have two hours.] The speaker said. "Alright." Alexander ent to the trailer and looked for something to start with. Something light but delicious. The old man will be doing a lot of eating. As Alexander was observing the ingredients, someone came from behind him and hit his shoulder. "Move, pretty boy." The sonic haired Noir Chef from earlier moved past Ace with a mocking smirk "Seriously, you Light chefs are nothing but book cooking chefs, you have no creativity, the likes of you don''t deserve to stand on the same stage as us Noir Chefs." He said giving Alexander the middle finger. Deciding not to take it from him, Alexander mushed sonic''s face and slammed his face on the trailer''s wall almost breaking his skull and making a dent in the wall. "A veteran chef, huh? then I think he would be more interested in old school style food." Alexander got his ingredients and left the trailer. One Alexander goy out, a guard came to see what that loud noise from before was and saw sonic down with blood on his face "Oi! you, why is this man bleeding?" he asked Alexander. "Eh? ah yes, I saw him trying to lift that big box and his hands slipped, he hit his face on the wall. I didn''t know he was bleeding." Alexander smiled and just left like that to cook not giving a chance to the guard to speak with him. All the guard could do is take Alexander''s words and help the man out. His wound is not dangerous so he will be okay. Alexander passed by his brother and saw him glaring at the old man who was throwing [Fail] papers on the chefs that didn''t satisfy him intensely "What''s wrong?" he asked. "Something is not right...what do you mean last supper?" Soma sounded so pissed as if someone insulted his mother. "It is what it is." Alexander said nonchalantly. Alexander took out his ingredients and placed them on the table. Alice and Takumi too had started to make the best they can, they too reached the conclusion of making something familiar to the older generation but of course with their own personal touch. What Alexander was making was an old fashioned Pot Roast with potatoes, carrots, and onions. Though, normally this dish takes from 2h,15m to 2h, 30m; Alexander was able to do it under the 2hs mark with the help of the special Heating technique of annealing to reduce stress and allowing the meat to soften. "This will do." Having put some effort into his dish, Alexander was satisfied after tasting it. He took his dish and stood behind one student who was yelled at and failed. The pro guy ran away crying making Alexander cring. *sniff* *sniff*" The old man sniffed the arms coming from the pot in Alexander''s hands and his eyes widened "Boy..come closer." the old man said. Alexander smiled and put his pot in front of him "kukuku~intrested? this is my Pot Roast. The best thing you will ever taste." Alexander said with confidence. "Huh! youngers these days are happy with whatever they can cook and call it the best." The old man smirked darkly "Be prepared, you will pay for your words if this is not on the level you say it is." Alexander smiled and shook his head "Just shut up and eat." He said. The old man smiled, he liked his guts and took a fork and a knife to judge his dish. As soon as the meat entered his mouth, as if the world has gone blank. He was standing in an old warehouse with his old military uniform. The door opened and a very familiar man came out. "Oi, Heigoro, you came, come inside, If you impressed the people inside, they can take care of your career as an underground chef." the man said. Heigoro remembered this scene, this is where everything started, a treasured memory that he will never forget. His hands started trembling, he wanted to walk inside again to experience everything one more. But then everything went blank and he opened his eyes to see Alexander''s smug expression. He smiled and reached behind him. "You..." Suddenly he pulled a gun and pointed it at Alexander. Alexander was shocked and out of instinct he took out his twin guns and pointed them at Heigoro. "Eh?" Heigoro''s eyes widened. "Eh?" Alexander tilted his face. "Ha!!" The guard screamed in shock with their jaws on the floor. "R-relax, its just a toy gun." Heigoro took back his gun and fired it in another direction letting out Confetti and a part that says [You Pass]. "Idiot!" Takumi said from behind him. "Or as they say in Spain...idiota," Alice added with a tired gaze. Really? a gun? in the examination area? all she could do is hope he is not arrested. Soma starred at his brother with his eyes threatening to pope off their sockets. "What? is that it? you scared me! thank you for your judgment." Alexander smiled happily and took back his guns and put them behind him. He walked to the gate not minding anyone. "WAIT THE F.U.C.K UP!!! WHY DO YOU HAVE A GUN?!!" The guards shouted as they surrounded Alexander "Give us that gun!" their leader said. "C''mon, its for self-protection!" Alexander retired. "Weapons are prohibited. And you pointed two at the judge." "But he pulled one on me, it was just reflex!" Alexander presented his argument, I mean...who wouldn''t do what he has done if they have a gun. Heigoro looked at Alexander and laughed out loud "Yaah! for years, never once did my heart skip a beat until today!" he said before waving his hand at the guards "Let him go. It was my fault for taking a gun at him." He said. "But sir..." The guard said. "I have spoken." Heigoro''s old expression changed to that of a demon showing his days in the army are not for the titles only as he scared the poor guards with his mere pressure. Alexander looked at the old man and shook his head "Weird old man." He said. Hearing him, every chef present here sweatdropped including the Noir Chefs ''NO ONE IS WEIRDER THAN YOU!!'' they thought. ////////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 193 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 50 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 13 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 179 - BLUE - Convenience Store Up in the Heaven Keep. Anne, the short girl examiner bowed towards the book master''s box and spoke: "Book Master, Saiba Alexander has passed his first Trial." From behind the screen box, a feminine voice resounded "I see, well, Can''t expect no less from the son of my Junior. What about the Owner of the Golden Tower? were you able to identify him?" Anne shook her head "No, it is very hard to do so. We don''t know anything about his physical shape so it is near impossible to identify him." "I see...That French boy said the winner will be the Tower''s owner...Pray that he didn''t deceive me. fufufu~" The book master chuckled with amus.e.m.e.nt as she watched the participants of the Trials in a small tv in her box. She focused her gaze at Alexander and smiled "Did you inherit your mother''s skill or not, Boy?" she whispered. The door for the first gate was opened allowing the students who passed go through, although those who still have not submitted their dishes yet like Soma are still behind, the time limit is still not over so they still have time. Alongside Alexander, Takumi and Alice passed too. They submitted their dishes right after him in turns. Heigoro pulled the same stunt with the gun on them as he did with Alexander. All of the Noir Chefs passed too expect the one who tried to provoke Alexander, the poor guy was still unconscious. He probably will have a memory loss when he wakes up. "Looks like the other groups also gathered here," Alice said as the other two doors from their left and right opened allowing new students to come in. [Follow this path and go wait until the second Trial start.] One woman said gesturing for the path filled with torches. Everyone did what they were told and walked to their next trial. No sooner they reached the area and try were surprised to see what it contains. "...What the hell is a convenience store doing here?!" Alexander''s eyes twitched at seeing the store in front of them. "A resting area?" Alice tilted her head. "They said the next Trial...This is probably it." Takumi countered her claim but still, he can''t understand why this is here. "Don''t tell we will work as cashiers in here?" Alexander said the one possibility that came to his mind. "uwaa!" Alice felt disgusted "Not a far fetched thing, we did worse in Totsuki!" She said. "Oh! a convenience store..." Soma came running from behind them after completing his task. "Oh, Soma? you passed?" Alexander looked back at his brother. "Hell yeah! My goal here is to fight you in the finals, I can''t fall back just yet." Soma smirked. Takumi somehow gritted his teeth and flashed in front of Soma''s face. "The hell you mean I will face you in the finals?" His eyes went red like a devil "Do you think you can beat me first?! ah? say it! You just lost to me the last time we fought!! don''t overestimate yourself, Brother-kun!!" Soma was weirded out by Takumi''s outburst "Let me tell you something, Brother-kun, Alexander is my eternal rival, you hear me, I am the one who will beat him in the finals!" "uh-um, yeah, sure," Soma said with a sweatdrop. Alexander and Alice sighed and shook their heads. ''Why did they have to shout that out loud, now everyone is looking at us.'' They though. Every chef who heard Takumi talking about the Finals got pissed off. Now everyone is their enemy, not that they weren''t in the first place. A moment later, a short blond-haired girl came from the store running "Alright, alright, gather round!!" she shouted. "Oh, it''s starting," Soma said and walked with everyone near the girl. "Hurry up! the sunset finally cooled down, this damn country is hot as a star. Bring me some cold juice, hurt you, aren''t you trying to affect my judging abilities." A talkative one. The girl couldn''t help and shut her mouth for a second "C''mon, I have to explain the trail, And I am only doing this once." The servants around her started racing to do what she wants. She finally got her stuff and sighed while fanning her neck. "..." Alexander looked at her together with Takumi and Alice "...Isn''t this brat younger than us?" Alexander said. "She is probably our judge for this round," Takumi added. "A loud one at that." Alice frowned at the number of words this girl is spouting. "Alright, open your ears and listen..." The judge for this round was a second class examiner from WGO "I am called Lanterby. Your judge. This trial is about convenience stores, as you know japan''s convenience stores have an assortment of products of all shapes and sizes, this challenge will require their use..." Alexander tilted his head not understanding. Though, he wasn''t the only one. "In short you may use any product from this store in your dish, and with them prepare for me one dish..." Lanterby smiled and crossed her legs "...The pass/fail criteria is whether or not your dish is worthy of a 100$ price tag..." Her words shocked the chefs in front of her. She laughed and enjoyed their expressions "To be fair, you will be given a handicap, each of you will have three chances and 90 minutes to work with. Well then...GET TO IT!!" She shouted waking everyone from their shock. "W-wait? 100$" "The hell!! a convenience store dish with a 100$ price tag?" "Are they joking with us?!!" Some started doubting their ears and some found it impossible as the ingredients in convenience stores are not that high to produce that kind of dish. Alexander touched his chin and went into deep thoughts. Alice, Soma, and Takumi already got to work, for Soma, this was somehow easy, in his younger days, he used to work with ingredients he bought from the store, his dad wouldn''t allow him to waste ingredients from the shop. And so was Takumi, this is was their childhood game. As for Alice, she never touched convenience stores ingredients as all her things were of high grade and from the farms. Though she wasn''t an idiot to be stuck here, her intelligence will get her out of here sooner than everyone else. ''Convenience ingredients huh? if I remember correctly, I have something lie that...But it was from so long ago, I don''t remember it, clearly.'' Alexander thought. He sat down and tried to remember what it was. Lanterby saw a lot of chefs still standing around, and from a distance, another patch of chefs was making its way here "Oh, Yeah, I forgot...The chefs who were given a pass for the first trial are also joining the battle." She pointed behind them. Alexander turned around to see dozen of chefs coming in. "The previous gate was but a warm-up, this is the real deal. Go hard or go home." Lanterby laughed. "Phew~A lot of people are here this time." A young man stood by Alexander who was still on the ground spoke. He had silver hair and silver eyes. he was wearing the normal white chef uniform with a red cloth on his neck. Hearing the familiar voice, Alexander looked up "Hm...Whity?" he mumbled. This Whity was none other than Tsukasa Eishi. "...?" Tsukasa looked down at the boy near his legs "...! Siba-Kun!!" Tsukasa smiled and dropped to the ground and held Alexander''s hand "Thank god! Finally someone familiar!" "Uh-um...?" Alexander froze seeing the sudden familiarity between him and Tsukasa. "I felt scared seeing all those strangest nad especially those ones wearing face masks and makeup like clowns and tattoos...I thought for a moment that this wasn''t BLUE but some illegal meeting for criminals!!" Tsukasa''s nervous expression got out as he looked around like a scared puppy. "Y-Yeah, looks like you had it, rough man," Alexander said with an awkward smile "But didn''t Rindo say that you don''t cook in front of people? how come you''re here?" Remembering the conversation he had with Rindo in his shop at the Festival. "That''s because Rindo would drag me here with her every time. I never wanted to participate in any sort of tournament but she would give invitations to me every time." Tsukasa sighed and looked depressed "But she is not here. She called me and told me to go to BLUE and that she will be here. But when I came and called her to see where she is, she told me she is still in Russia and won''t come and that I should do it alone." Alexander chuckled previously "Aha-Ahaha...So...she tricked you?" "Yeah~" Tsukasa sat on the ground and made circles in the ground. Alexander felt bad for him and patted him on the shoulder "Don''t worry, I am here with you." He said. "But it is not all that bad. I actually wanted to be here anyway." Suddenly Tsukasa seemed cheerful and full of life "I still remember my loss that day...I wanted to test my limits again and see where I stand in the world. I want to get stronger so I can beat you and avenge my defeat...our defeat that day..." Tsukasa looked at Alexander with a determined expression "...Be prepared." Alexander smiled and shook his head "Come at me anytime you want..." He and Tsukasa did a high five. Tsukasa smiled and looked at Alexander with satisfaction. Then out of blue, Takumi stood between them and faced Tsukasa "I AM ALEXANDER''S ETERNAL RIVAL!! NOT YOU!!!" he announced again. In front of them. Lanterby who was still sitting on her chair, had the best view for this scene, she blushed and touched her red cheeks "B-bromance?!" she mumbled. The second Trial is about to start ----------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 194 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 51 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 180 - BLUE - I Am Still Standing! After his brief meeting with Tsukasa, Media channels and magazine writers assaulted Tsukasa and surrounded him for an interview. Alexander even saw some familiar faces. From the jest of it, Tsukasa was hot news and the light chefs'' Ace against the Noir Chefs. Uh- Hello! The guy who defeated him and 5 of his peers is just standing right beside him. Even Tsukasa''s face turned red when he was being praised as the most likely to win chef. He chuckled awkwardly and tried not to look at Alexander. It is quite an embarrassment if you ask. Having enough of this, Tsukasa excused himself and headed for the store. Alexander chuckled and looked at his distancing back while he is making his way to the store. Takumi looked at him and spoke, "Wasn''t the central showdown broadcasted on Tv? how come no one recognized us?" Alexander shrugged his shoulder "Who knows, though, they are Media, Articles, and news about Tsukasa sells. So, you can''t blame them." He spoke. "Tsk! That''s why I hate Media man! Always about money, their oath went down the hill." Takumi frowned. "Don''t sweat it, just get your dish ready." Alexander stretched his arms and spoke. "It is halfway done." Takumi pointed at his station near the door of the store where something was on fire. "Oh, you move fast, huh?"Alexander shook his head and walked to the store. Once he was inside he noticed many people walking around, some wear troubled faces, some nervous, and some so relaxed as if they were walking in their homes. Those were mostly Noir Chefs and the most skilled light chefs. Soma got his things and went out running to start cooking. Ace was looking at the ice cream sections. Alexander shook his head ''How can she be distracted by her sweets craving in the middle of a trial. how unprofessional!'' He thought. He passed by the comic books section and one book caught his interest ''Hm? They have it here too? oh shit! it''s the latest release!'' Alexander laughed and took the book to read it. (Spongebob) [30 Minutes Later!] Alice came from behind Alexander and slapped him on the neck "THE HELL ARE YOU DOING??" she shouted. Alexander dropped his book on the ground and grabbed his neck "God!! that hurts!!" He shouted, "What was that for?" Alexander looked at his girl with puppy eyes, but she was far from falling for his act now. "What was that for? look outside, everyone is looking at you!" She pointed at the glass wall in front of them where everyone is looking at Alexander. "Why?" he mumbled. "Perhaps I should remind you that it has been half an hour since the trial started. Everyone is done or in the middle of cooking. And you are here reading comic books." Alice wanted to laugh from the absurdity of the situation. There are already 20 people who were disqualified and he is wasting time. "Damn it! is that why you hit me? I tough the world is ending. There is still a damn hour left." Alexander frowned and glared at some Noir Chefs who were clearly mocking him. He placed his book down and cracked his neck "What about you? are you done?" Alexander asked. Alice crossed her arms and smiled "Of course, Me, Yukihira-kun, Takumi, and Tsukasa-senpai too. Only is left." she wore a proud face "Do you know how much my price tag got?" Alexander shook his head and waited for her to continue. Alice laughed "810$!!" she said. "Though. that idiot of Takumi was behind my tail just by 2 points with his 808$, your brother got 790$ while Tsukasa-senpai got a cool 900$" Alexander froze in his place and was surprised "The f.u.c.k did you make your dish with, Caviar?" "Hahaha!! aren''t I awesome!!" Alice basked in his shock and then decided to leave him to be. Alexander frowned ''What I hade in mind won''t work anymore, I was just going for the 100$ mark, but now I can''t fall behind." He then quickly thought of something to make. He toured inside the store and started collecting his ingredients. Being done with that, he left the store and looked for his station. Takumi, Soma, Tsukasa, and Alice were sitting beside the table where Lanterby is sitting. "Oh! You finally graced us with your presence?" Lanertby said when she noticed Alexander standing at the door "Your the first one to ever daze off during a trial of BLUE. You''re as good as lost." Not even giving her time, Alexander found his station and headed for "LISTEN WHEN SOMEONE IS TALKING TO YOU!!" Lanerby shouted with a red face. Alexander rolled up his sleeves and Preheated a large nonstick skillet over medium-high heat while he Patted fish filets dry with a paper towel and lightly sprinkled lemon pepper seasoning on each side. Sprinkled the flour on each side of the filets afterward and shake it off any excess. Alexander moved swiftly, his hands didn''t flinch when handling the fish filets. Though they were of low quality, he can make do. ''Cooking normally won''t do...[Extraction] it is then." Deciding to harmonize the flavor of each ingredient with the others perfectly to bring out the Maximus flavor. Alexander added olive oil to the hot pan. In 20 minutes. He was ready, a strong aroma traveled through the dark and cold night sky to everyone''s nose giving them a light tease about what Lanterby is going to eat. Lanterby was shocked ''He is still far away and the aroma of his dish is already making me feel this good?!!'' she thought with her eyes widening. Coming to her table, Alexander put his dish on the table and smiled "Eat up." No words were needed. He may be confident and arrogant when he says that if he put effort into any cooking, he is sure that it will come out as the best food in the world. Lanterby couldn''t utter a word as she saw the dish in front of her "This is ?" she mumbled. "Seared Cod with Lemon Caper Sauce...Enjoy." Alexander spoke. Alice, Soma, Tsukasa, and Takumi all came behind Lanterby to see. They were already filled with jealousy that she will be the one to eat such a thing. Though, it still hurts their pride. Lanterby didn''t waste any time and took out a fork and took a mouthful in. Her eyes opened in shock, her body trembled as he tastes buds danced in joy to taste such heavenly food. "This, I can feel like I am on the beach!!!" She shouted. In her mind, she was a fisher that traveled the ocean for one single motive, to catch the fish, the same fish that is making her feel this good now. Alexander smirked and rolled down his sleeves "Humph! don''t get ahead of yourselves, I am still standing!" Alexander looked at every chef who was proud of his dish here and was confident to win this BLUE. His words addressed the light and dark chefs. The message was delivered. Everyone looked at him and smirked ''Just wait! I will make you fall on my hands!'' They all shared the same thought. With a hand raised in the night sky in front of Lanterby. The words were spoken "1000 DOLLARS!!!" Lanterby shouted. -------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 195 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 52 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 181 - BLUE - This Is Madness I spent half my night writing this, from 11PM to 5AM and I am writing. I will come back to correct any mistake, so forgive me if you saw any. ---------------------------------------------------------------- After ending his trial on a high note, Alexander found himself with nothing to do for 40 minutes before the trial ends and the door opens so they can proceed to the next trial. There were still many who are in their last 3rd try before they get disqualified per the rules of the trial. Alexander could only sit down with Takumi, Alice, Tsukasa, and Soma behind Lanterby while she judged the others. Alice brought a bag of Ice cream that caught her interest from searching around the store earlier and shared it with the boys. Eating cold ice cream in the cold dark night in this old castle had a magical feeling. Alexander felt a chill in his throat "The taste is so so but its still a refreshing thing!" He said with a smile. "You''re paying for it by the way." Alice opened her bag. "A typical girlfriend move." Takumi took a bite from the ice cream before speaking. "Excuse me!!" Alice was offended as she looked at Takumi with disgust "...Fiance¨¦, not girlfriend." She spoke. Tsukasa was on Alexander''s right side while looking at Takumi an Alice fighting while Soma was just reacting to them and laughing at them, he chuckled "They remind me with Ishiki and Nene with Rindo, all of them had a similar relationship, Isshiki and Nene fight and Rindo enjoying the show." He said. Alexander looked at them and he could see the similarity, he has seen how Isshiki and Nene interact with each other, and he has to admit, they kind of look similar "...Well, Soma looks like a gender-bent Rindo, don''t you think?" Alexander blurted out. " Tsukasa couldn''t help it and started laughing out loud until his stomach started hurting. -------------------------------------------- Heaven''s Keep - BookMaster''s chamber -------------------------------------------- "Anne, report." The book master in her screened box called the girl beside her. "Yes, more than half of the light chefs were disqualified, as for the dark chefs, excluding the one that was found unconscious in the first trial, all of them passed. The Book master smirked while putting her chin on her palm "Playing time is over, the true BLUE starts now. Give the signal." She said with an amused chuckled "It''s time for the true chefs to meet each other." Anne chuckled and took out her phone and sent a notification to Lanerby. ---------------------- The 2nd Trial ground ---------------------- Lanterby''s phone rang with a ding, she looked at it and smiled before putting it back in her pocket "Alright!!!" She clapped her hands hard for everyone to hear "Time''s up, put down your tools and get out of here, the same for those who wasted their 3 chances, the door is right there." She then turned around and looked at the guards at the door for the 3rd gate "OPEN THE DOOR!! everyone with a dish over 100$, the second gate opens." On her mark, the guards pushed the heavy doors. Alexander stood up from the ground before dusting his pants and walked with the others to the door. As doors opened. Three people were standing behind the door looking at who was coming in. A woman in a military general uniform with a chainsaw, a blond-haired and mustache man with glasses who was drinking alcohol together with a masked man with a blond hair that defies gravity. When Alexander saw them, he felt like he recognized them from somewhere. But for them, their bodies trembled with hate as they still can feel the punches they got from Keanu and Vlad the other day on the beach. "What?" Alexander passed by the girl who was giving him poisonous glares. "You!" She wanted to just turn her chainsaw on and decapitate Alexander right here and right now, his servants are nowhere to be found so taking her revenge on him is easy now. "Keep your eyes to yourself, you chuunibyou!" Alice mistook the girl''s hateful glares as interest in Alexander so her defenses went max out. The chainsaw girl glared at Alice "Shut your trap, ya cunt!" "Wanna go, bitch, I''ll tear your tits off!!"Alice retorted as she grabbed her by the collar. Just one word and a fight would have broken out, thankfully, Lanterby came in and stopped the fight "If you want to fight Do it outside. Or you will be disqualified" She said while coming between the two and pushing their heads away from each other. Truth must be told, Alexander was with Soma, Takumi, and Tsukasa. The only reason they didn''t interfere is that they never saw Alice like this, they were a little scared. As it goes "Beware of the silent ones." Then a clapping sound came from the front of the crowd. Three people came in, one middle-aged man with white hair in a long ponytail, an elderly woman wearing clothes similar to a nun, and a young woman in a suit. Each one had a book of WGO in his hand. "Well, ladies, this is a cooking arena, if you''re going to fight, do it with your skills in cooking." The middle-aged man spoke. The Nun elder lady smiled "Young girls such as yourself shouldn''t indulge themselves in petty fighting, it is above your beauty and statue." Alice scuffed and looked the other way. The cosplay General girl also turned the other cheek and walked to her group of black chefs. Seeing the situation calmed down, The middle-aged examiner looked at his watch and spoke: "It is time..." Before he can continue, the giant screen behind them, just like the one in the first gate turned on lighting the area. "This is?!!" The Nun elderly lady looked up with a confused face. "From the inner room..the book master!" The middle-aged man said. "Lanterby..." The woman in suit looked at her junior in a questioning manner. Lanterby shook her hands nervously "No, I don''t know anything about this, this was not in the schedule at all!" She said. Since she was standing close to Alexander, she hides behind him, the woman in suit was her teacher and since she git punished by her a lot she came to fear her. Seeing this, the middle-aged man looked at the monitor and spoke "Do you need us for anything, book master?" he spoke. A light chuckle came from the monitor, of course it was disguised by a voice filter to hide the gender of the book master [I have just receive the report, Uptill now, half of the "light" chefs have fallen, while on the other hand, the "dark" has all but one who got caught up in a mysterious accident survived. Though I expected this...] The book master spoke with a great disappointment [so, for this gate''s screening, we have a different game.] Her words confused everyone present. No one what she meant by a game, this was a game to her? "Would you please elaborate more, I don''t quite get what you mean, book master." The middle-aged man spoke. [Verry well...] The book master cleared her throat [Although the purpose of BLUE is to determine the Nˇă1 amongst the youth that will lead this generation. The reason why i make sure this happens every year regardless of how much I invest is because of a personal aim of mine.] Alexander tilted his head, what would someone achieve from a cooking tournament? and as if hearing his thoughts, the book master continued [To find someone capable of creating a completing new dish that has never been seen before in this world.] she said. ''Huh? where is the gain in that? even if you found him, what is your profit from all of that investing?'' Alexander thought. While he was still thinking, the book master was still speaking [The reason the lights chefs were nominated together with the black chefs is to draw the full potential o the Black chefs and act as their foil. I as the book master has already lost hope in the potentials of the light chefs.] Anger rose among the ranks of the light chefs as they voiced their complaints toward such offense. [I hear your complaints, then, you three." The book master called for the three dark chefs who were standing at the door [Prepare some beef!" she said. Alexander looked at the three and sighed "We are being underestimated a lot here." he said. "You damn right, I do not accept such treatment." Takumi crossed his arms and spoke. "That bitch is better than me? in her dreams, this book worm is high on drugs or something." Alice didn''t even hold her tongue this time as she spoke with freedom, an annoyed girl is really a troublesome thing. No sooner, the cosplay girl started her cooking. She used a beef tenderloin and used the oven and frying pan to apply appropriate heat to the whole piece so she can draw out and strengthen the juices of the meat. "Well, that is the normal stuff, where is the potential they were talking about?" Tsukasa spoke with a tilted head. "Under that short skirt maybe?" Alice crossed her arms. Alexander sweatdropped at his girl ''You''re angry, fine, we get it!'' he thought. Though, the answer came real quick, as the girl took out her chainsaw and turned it on. Alexander noticed this and frowned "The hell does she want with that?" The girl took the chainsaw and she started edging the beef on the fire "Oi! Am i seeing things?" Alexander chuckled with his eyes threatening to pope off as his body trembled "She is using a chainsaw on beef?" Takumi beside him was no better than him "I... guess so?" "Oi, stop it..." Alexander started walking toward the girl like a zombie. Tsukasa and Soma grabbed him and tried to pull him back but he was like a boulder. "YOU!!! WHAT ARE YA DOING??" Alexander shouted drawing everyone''s attention on him "WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH A CHAINSAW?!! THAT''S FOD POISONING!!!" he shouted. The girl stopped her chainsaw and looked at him "Don''t misunderstand, I clean this 50 times a day." "HUH??" A vein bulged off on Alexander''s forehead. "Shut up!!" The girl shouted as she took her dish to the examiner "Here is my dish." The three examiners were enjoying the show and Alexander''s sudden outburst, though, they themselves were curious about this beef dish she made. Taking their bite, they felt the beef was juicer that juice. "Ho~ just one more second and you would have ruined the fiber of the meat and everything with it!" The Nun woman said with a smile. "Indeed, this amount of tenderness is unbelievable." The middle-aged man spoke. "A very implacable dare if I would say." The woman in a suit added after them. Hearing such words, everyone felt bad, if the top-rated examiners gave this much praise to a dish, then what about them who barely passed the previous gate. [And there you have it." The book master''s words resounded again [This time around, the gatekeeper is her, if you want to pass, make a dish that is either similar or above that.] As if on cue, the other Black chefs hurried and started making their dish, one started using needs to such out blood from the meat, the clown played joggling with a closed pot. The rabbit girl used a mini guillotine. "Oi! this is not real, this no more cooking, I can hear them, yes. James Beard, Paul Bocuse, Anthony Bourdain. They are rolling in their graves." Alexander mumbled. Takumi and Tsukasa backed off away from him "What is wrong with him?" Tsukasa asked. "I think he is having a mental breakdown," Alice said. Before long, every noir chef passed. [This is the power of the black chefs, every single one of them is able to create anywhere by anything special class dish they only they can make no matter the situation. They possess rare superhuman abilities that the light chefs don''t have.] "F.U.C.K IT ALL!!!!" Alexander shouted after finally reaching his limit, Superhuman abilities? in cooking? "Oi!! Book bastard!!! the hell you have been babbling about since earlier!!!" Alexander walked in the center while looking at the monitor. His behavior now scared even his friends as they thought he went crazy. "How insulting, don''t you have any respect for your elders?!" The nun examiner spoke with a frown. "Shut it, old hag." Alexander glared at her mercilessly. [What is wrong, Contistant Alexander, if you have any complaint about my words, please speak.] The book master spoke with a bored tone. "Fuch yeah, i have, since while now you have been talking about black this, white that, that bitch over there just used a chainsaw to cook, that bastard is using needles that got knows where have been putting them, you said they have superhuman abilities and they are special and those dishes they made are impossible to replicate, do you stand by those words?" Alexander spoke with anger and frustration, only few times in his life has he been this worked up. [...Of course, why?] Alexander smirked, "Then, what if I could replicate them here and now without any of those would wreaking and insulting weapons they call tools." Hearing his words, the dark chefs wanted to kill him for insulting them, but they know better to not do that here. But Alice really wanted them to try. [Fufufu~Boy you are very confident and arrogant...and a little bit crazy. Alright, what do you want from? say your aim.] "Right now. I will make those 4 dishes at the same time...If I do that, From tomorrow onward, all-black chefs are prohibited from taking part in BLUE..." Alexander said and smirked. "...And You owe me an apology, with your head on the floor. near my feet." COMMENT 8 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 8 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 182 - BLUE - You Will Never See The End Of Me. So, currently, I am working on my own Guild Wars 2 Fan Fiction, the first chapter is on Pat-reon, When it is 20 chapters, I will start releasing it here, though...The update is SLOW, slower than this. ////////////////////////////// Elsewhere, before Alexander even lose it completely. from the innermost part of the heaven keep. A honey blond girl wearing white chef''s uniform was standing at the edge of the balcony looking at the gates in front of her waiting for the last one to open ''I wonder what Alexander-sama is doing?'' This girl was none other than Erina. While she was in her thoughts wondering when she can meet Alexander, a black-haired man walked behind her "Hello~ Princess Erina." Without even looking back "TSK!" Erina clicked her tongue with annoyance. "Oh! that is so cold of you, and here I brought you a present." Asahi took out a box from his bag and handed it to Erina. Erina looked back at him and frowned "Are your rips okay?" she spoke with a smug expression. "Oh! now you care about me? I am so touched!" Asahi''s eyes ended with tears as he touched his heart "I thought this day will never come!" he said. "I wasn''t you idiot!! I was mocking you, mocking i tell you, you know what that means?" she shouted. "Hahaha!!" Asahi found it amusing and couldn''t help but laugh. This girl has the best reactions. "In the first place, what is wrong with you..." Erina pointed at him "What is your problem with your brothers? First of all, you tried to bring down Yukihira-kun that day in class while fooling us, thankfully we stepped in, then I have been telling you that I am Alexander''s fianc¨¦e and you act like you never heard it." Until now, Erina still thinks about this relentlessly. Asahi smiled "you want to know?" He asked. Erina didn''t speak and just looked at him "Fine. I will tell you..." "Humph, now I think about it. You might just tell one of your lies." Erina dismissed the matter. "Don''t be like that. The reason why I am doing this to the two of them is simple..." Asahi''s eyes went ice cold as continue "I hate them, together with father too...from our family, they are the ones who got it all, they never got to know pain as I did, while I was alone in America. Father left me alone in my late teens and came back to Japan to take care of the child Soma after his mother died, but what about me? didn''t my mother die too? he did the same for Alexander too, but that guy had a whole family behind him that he particularly didn''t need a father. Soma and Alexander both had a good parent in their life while I was left with a drunken mother who died in the end, everyone abandoned me." Erina froze in her place when she saw the pained expression on Asahi''s face. Then he smiled "I wanted to break Soma''s dream which I will do personally, as for Alexander, I know he doesn''t care that much about cooking as he sees himself as a man of the house in his family. So i kind of gave up on him, but now I see what I can do, I just want him to feel what it means to want something that you can''t get." "So you''re saying your love confessions are but just a way to get back at Alexander-sama?" Erina smiled. Asahi returned her smile and took her hand "What? you don''t like it? I can go serious if you want me to?" he said. Erina laughed and slapped his hand away. "Watch out, or you might get your rips beaten again." She said before deciding to leave Asahi alone who was just smiling for no reason. He then turned to look at the direction of the gates. A lot of possibilities were open in this BLUE, but one thing for sure, he was determined to come on top. In another area, on a higher floor, not too far from where Asahi and Erina were standing. Joichiro and Senzaemon were looking down at the event enfolding with a calm expression. "The Noir Chefs..." Senzaemon spoke "The are the chefs with the most possible chance to awaken their own specialty that cannot be copied...however, your son claims to be able to recreate those dishes and even make them more delicious...Has he awakened his own specialty?" He looked at Joichiro who had a bored face. "Who knows? he is just like his mother, Alexandra could do the same to some extent, she called it [Perfect copy] though, she never claimed to improve the dishes." Joichiro put his head on the wooden edge of the balcony. "Perfect copy?" Senzaemon smirked. " At least one of them has a specialty, then, what about your youngest?" Soma? impossible, just a year ago he was a normal high school student who happened to be good at cooking. If not for your idea he would be just another low-level restaurant chef." Joichiro spoke truthfully with an amused face. But it wasn''t even funny, the difference between Soma from a year ago and the current him now is like a lake to the ocean. "Though. I can say the same about Alexander too, if not for you and Alexandra, he would never have came to Totsuki and showed his talent, and he would have never met any of the girls now." Joichiro rubbed his chin with a smile. Senzaemon smiled and chuckled lightly "Speaking of Alexandra, where is she? I thought she would be happy to see her long time friend Mana here after she finally came to public." "Ma, apparently, Rindo is near her time and she went back to Russia, she took a vacation from her teaching at Totsuki so she can take care of her daughter in law...You should have seen her face, all she was doing is signing "Little Arc" all day long." Joichiro laughed. "Grandchildren are the last treasure us old people can enjoy and fill our hearts with. So no wonder she is so happy." Senzaemon nodded "I hope I stay alive until I meet my own grand-grandchildren from Erina and Alice. That would be a sight to behold." "Hahaha!! Yeah me too, Hope that punk Asahi and Soma get some girls soon and think about their future, cooking is not everything." Joichiro hit Senzaemon on his old but hard back. Back with Alexander. The whole arena was silent, everyone looked at him like he was nuts. The finally the examiners couldn''t take it and lashed out "YOU INSOLENT KID!!" The woman in a suit and ponytail shouted: "DO YOU NOT KNOW WHO YOU''RE SPEAKING TO?!!" The elderly woman beside her "Youngster, apologize to your elder and don''t bring trouble to yourself." The middle-aged man with the white head and suit "There will trouble, guards!!" he called "Take this boy disrespectful child out, let it be known that he will never be allowed in any tournament organized by WGO." he said. The guard ran to Alexander to get him, but just as they were to touch him [Wait...] the book master called. "Book Master?" The middle-aged man looked at the monitor. [Saiba...Alexander, was it? you said you wanted me to prohibit every Noir Chef from participating in the BLUE forever if you managed to make the same dishes as these four made? and furthermore, I should do a dogeza for you as an apology for calling you incompetent?] The book master spoke calmly and slowly. "You heard right. what? are you afraid?" Alexander smirked while speaking. Behind her screen, the book master smiled sweetly and chuckled [If you did make the same dishes as those 4 then I can promise you that by the end of this BLUE no Noir Chef shall step foot in. But...the Dogeza part, don''t you think that you''re asking too much for such small thing, you asking for me to lower myself because you managed to create the same thing that other people did. Even I can do that.] Alexander frowned "Then what do you want?" [I like you. Saiba Alexander...] The book master said [And so I shall humor you whims as they just happened to align with mine. Though, if you want me to do a Dogeza for you, come to me, be the winner, and defeat everyone. Create a dish that can wholeheartedly say is delicious. If you can do that. Only then...I will do a Dogeza for you.] Hearing such words, no one dared to speak. What were these two nuts people doing? "Hm! just you wait!" Alexander laughed and put his fist towards the screen "You will never see the end of me." +++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 197 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 54 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 11 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 11 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 183 - BLUE - Who Is The Best? "Good lord, he is pissed like never before." Alice shook her head as she stood and watched Alexander lose it against the book master. Takumi, Tsukasa, and Soma didn''t even know how to react "W-well, I guess the chainsaw and the guillotine were a bit too much." Takumi tried to make sense out of it. "But as expected from my brother, he gave them what they asked for." Soma had a shining light in his eyes with admiration. "I should learn how to do that." He said seriously. "Please...Don''t." Tsukasa chuckled previously. The world can only take one pissed Alexander. As for the man himself "Then it is a deal." Alexander spoke. [Do your best.] The book master said before cutting the call off on the monitor making the screen black. Alexander rolled up his sleeves and sighed. The examines looked at him with frustrated expressions. The elder woman sighed and looked at him "Saiba Alexander." She called. Alexander looked at her with a raised eyebrow "You have 90 minutes to finish all three dishes." She continued. Alexander smirked and crossed his arms "Don''t tell me about time, just bring me the meat." He said. With a snap of her finger, the staff of the castle came carrying three beef parts and gave them to Alexander. Taking a closer look, Alexander spoke calmly "Hm? low..." he mumbled. The quality of the beef wasn''t any better than the one he has seen in the convenience store earlier "But it will do." He said, on his station, he took out a knife and made sure it''s sharp enough like a razor. He then turned on the stove and preheated the pans. "First comes the cosplay girl''s dish." Everyone was focusing on him, especially the cosplay girl. Alexander cut the meat in a perfect circle with a swift movement of his wrist and knife, there was no sign of blood on his knife as it moved very fast in inhuman speed. Nobody expected this as they all gasped at his speed of cutting the meat. He throws the meat in the frying pan after he had added the sauce let it cook. "Second comes the clown." Alexander took another beef part and sliced it in a short pillar-like shape. He got the pot that the clown cooked with not even caring for his permission to do so. And just like the clown did, he put the meat in the sphere-like pot that had inside the special made radiation grills to heat the food and started shaking it, if you look closely, you could see the resemblance of his moves with the clown from earlier. He juggled with the pot with fearsome speed to generate centrifugal force. "That speed..." The clown looked nervous and for the first time since he stepped in this castle he lost his smile "That shitty brat!!" He realized what was going on and understood that Alexander was walking just behind him like a creepy soul reaper. By the time, Alexander finished juggling the pot, he opened it and laid the meat inside that was already cooked enough. And just in time, the first beef on the pan was finished. Taking it out of the pen, Alexander trapped his knife and gracefully with speed and enough force he cut enough surface from the meat until only the finest and most tender part of the meat was left making the dish be the most tender beef one could possibly eat. Alexander slammed his hands on the table and looked at the examiners "2 down..." he said with a smirk "Feel free to taste them if you like." He pushed the dishes forward for the judges. "...We will see to it." The middle-aged examiner said with a frown on his face ''This kid!!'' he thought ''I didn''t think he can pull it off, but...this aroma, is just like previously...but stronger!!'' he thought with a hint of saliva on his lips. "Fufufu~ He is not holding back this time, is he?!" Alice crossed her arms and looked at the cosplay girl with her chainsaw and saw her trembling with a clenched fist "Well...That is to be expected when his opponent is just a mere 2nd rate chef." Alice chuckled and covered her mouth while mocking the Black chef not so secretly. Alexander didn''t mind the judges and went for the third dish "3rd, The bunny girl dish..." He mumbled, under his station, Alexader took out a butcher knife and grabbed the beef part, and put it on a wooden cutting board. "There is no way he can cut the beef to that thin degree as i did without my guillotine and he doesn''t have the strength to pull that off." The bunny girl told herself. The judges who were tasting the two dishes earlier had their eyes wide open and their hands trembling "Impossible!" They mumbled "This is...Even better." It was said in a low voice but everyone heard it clearly. "IMPOSSIBLE!!!!" The clown and the cosplay girl shouted. They ran to each copy of their dish and took a taste and they felt like they were just slapped in the face. "This...this is no more a copy!!" The clown said as he fell to the floor. "How can that be, my own specialty is stolen. Asahi-sama..." The cosplay girl mumbled and she could hear Alexander''s mocking laugh near her ear. Alice smiled with pride and chuckled. As for Takumi, Soma, and Tsukasa, they were shocked at the display of skills from Alexander "The gap...is too wide to cross..." they thought simultaneously. Back with Alexander, he brought the butcher knife up above his head and looked down at the beef on the board with a sniper''s eyes. Like lightning, he swung down with enough force until the butcher knife stuck halfway through the thick cutting board while his knife looked like it missed its target. "HAH!! I Told you you can''t pull it off!" The bunny girl shouted with joy. After a moment, from the side of the beef, a very think and a pink slice of beef fell down like a leaf. Everyone felt their hearts dropping cold when they saw such accuracy. he did the same for 9 times. No sooner, the dish was complete. He pushed it for the judges and went back for the last one. Just like before, the judges, the black chefs, nor the other contesters could Denny the superiority of his dish. In the heaven''s keep, inside her chamber. Mana; the book master. Observed what Alexander was doing with an excited smile. "This kid!!" she spoke. Anne outside heard her excited voice and wondered if something good caught her attention. Well, she can''t be blamed as she doesn''t have a monitor to observe the situation outside and can only get reports when the stages are complete. "4th..." Alexander mumbled, his eyes looked at the last beef part and he frowned, without those multiple needles at hand, it will be very hard. And apparently, this is why the blood cook was so relaxed. "Without my special needles kit, you will never be able to use the blood the same way as i do. Kekeke!!" he laughed. Alexander took his knife and brought it close to the part and he breathed calmly, his eyes were like a hawk. Then, with incredible speed and accuracy, he scratched the meat very fast, and after a moment, he squeezed the beef slowly and gently making a small quantity of blood came out from the beef meat shocking everyone. "HOW??!!" They all shouted. Even the most experienced one in the field were puzzled, the blood noir chef himself was trembling. Alexander smiled and looked around him "Easy, you pinch the blood vessels with a needle then such the blood. As for me, I wound the blood vessel and squeeze the blood out, the only difference, I am more familiar with the anatomy of meat of animals." A story of fairy tails, no one believed it. But only a few dared to deny it completely. No one even realized when Alexander finished his fourth dish and pushed it to the judges. "Eh?..." The middle-aged woman in the suit looked confused after she was woken from her thoughts by the fresh and heavenly aroma of the dish. When the judges tasted the last dish, no part of their body denied the pleasure of this dish and savored it as much as possible. Nothing can compare to this in their long career of judging chefs. If they can describe this feeling...It would be like they were being thought by Alexander as his students and broadening their horizons again by him in an old classroom. "Now, my dear judges...Tell me..." Alexander came closer to the three judges and smiled "Who is the best chef in the world?" Child, Youth, old. No one can Denny this fact "Saiba Alexander!!" They shouted with their hands raised up like students with respect for their teacher. ____________________ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 198 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 55 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 16 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 16 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 184 - BLUE - Lady Luck... "Now that I did my part of the deal, what about your part?" Alexander chuckled and looked at the dead monitor "Book Master?" he spoke. All of the chefs in the arena were silent. The Noir Chefs were shocked to their cores. Never in their lives have they been this crushed. The Monitor switched on [Fufufu~ you''re indeed skilled as you say. I will honor my part of the deal...But, if you got defeated by any of the noir chefs in this tournament, that deal will be revoked.] She said. The Noir chefs looked at Alexander with hatred as the set their goal for his head. "This wasn''t our deal," Alexander said with displeasure. [You don''t get to decide that. You play by my rules. Win you get what you want, lose and everything will return to zero.] The Book Master said with an amused tone. Alexander clicked his tongue and throw the knife on the station "Now what?" [The previous challenge still stands, you passed, the others are still waiting for their turn.] That was the last thing the book master said before the monitor blacked off hinting to the other chefs that they are still in the red zone. "Oh, yeah. I forgot, we still haven''t passed this gate yet!" Alice remembered. She and the others has been focusing on Alexander that they forgot that their turn is after him. Well. I am done here." Alexander got a seat and went to the corner of the arena and sat there playing with his phone. "We can''t show a bad performance after what we saw, can we?" Alice took out her knife and smiled. Takumi brought out his mezzaluna "Indeed. My blood is already boiling with excitement!" Takumi laughed and walked to his station. Soma was still standing in his place with Tsukasa ''Damn it! everyone got a cool skill...but i don''t, this is embarrassing.'' He thought ''I can only go with what dad showed me in the past.'' Soma smiled and took out his knife "See you later, Tsukasa-senpai." Tsukasa sighed and looked at Alexander "You don''t have an end, do you?" he mumbled before taking a long silver grater like a sword "Time to start the real BLUE." he said with his whole aura changing. 90 minutes later... Alexander was still playing his game on the phone with a frustrated expression. "Alexander, the gate is opened, let us go!!" Alice ran to him and spoke. The other chefs who passed are walking through the opened gate. "Yeah, one moment." Alexander spoke before dying one last moment "Game...I am an hour in this...I know where the jump button is!!" Alexander clenched his hands on his phone almost breaking "Forget it, let us go!" Having no choice but to accept his luck in games and continue the tournament with a heavy heart ''I never got past the first boss... which is a smile.'' If he went on for a second more he would cry. Alice was laughing her mind off, Alexander''s reactions never case to amuse her. After a few minutes, the remaining chefs were given a number and were told to wait. After explaining a bit further, it seems that they were done reducing the numbers. "You will now fight a battle of 1v1, the winner goes further, the loser gets out. You will continue like this until only one chef remains, and that is the winner of the BLUE." This was the explanation they were given. Though this pattern was overdone and there was no need for any more talking. Alexander looked at his number "Number 3..." He mumbled. Alice and Tsukasa were not in his group as they were separated and lead to another hall. "Are we fighting the ones in here or from other halls?" Alexander asked the middle-aged man in front of him. "Hm? ah! you will fight someone from other groups that has the same number as you. Soon you will be called, take a seat." He responded. Alexander shrugged and stood beside Takumi and Soma. "I hoped to fight you, but I guess we will meet in another division." Takumi yawned with a bored expression. "You still going on with that. How many times do I have to beat you before you give it a rest for a month or so." Though, Takumi''s heated Shokugeki''s challenges have reduced since he has been busy lately. He still gets annoyed by him for a challenge. The worst part is that Soma has joined the mix and now every other day comes to challenge him to a Shokugeki, but thankfully, Takumi is like a guard for him, each time Soma wants to go with Alexander, he needs to defeat Takumi first, which rarely happens as it is a chance of 3 to 1. Slowly, and little by little, numbers were called "Number 12!! its your turn!" The guards called. Takumi stood up "That''s my cue, see you soon." Takumi fist-pumped Alexander and left. "Number 3!!" Hearing his number, Alexander stood up and cracked his neck "See you later, Soma." he waved at his brother and left. "Take care," Soma responded. Alexander was guided through the long halls "It is very noisy around here." He could hear a lot of people shouting like in a stadium of football. The guard never spoke to him and just kept ongoing. But soon he discovered why himself. As soon as they reached the last door and want through, a very big round arena was in front of him just like the one in Totsuki. The size is approximately is close to the Chandra''s arena back in Totsuki. In the middle, as usual, there are two stations with every equipment needed to make any kind of dish. A crowd of people started shouting when they witnessed Alexander enter the hall. Many of them recognize him, after all. The event from earlier with the black chefs and the book master was live streaming in this hall. For them, Alexander was the dark horse of this BLUE. [Ladies and Gentlemen, for our first battle in the Keep''s ring, please welcome Siab Alexander!!] An announcer took to the stage and shouted The crowd went wild and cheered for him. [And his opponent is...] The Announcer gestured for the opposite door that was opened. Then from the other side of the arena, another person was coming in, Alexander noticed who it was and smiled "Lady luck is not on your side this time..." he shook his head. The other person smiled in response. [...Nakiri Alice!!!] ////////////////////////////////// Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 199 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 56 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 185 - BLUE - Alexander VS Alice "Really, the first person i get to face is you out of all people!" Alice laughed and shook her head. She didn''t pay attention to the crowd and walked near Alexander. "Me too, I thought I would be fighting some of those Noir Chefs first." Alexander leaned on the wall and spoke. "It can''t be helped, I was going to fight you anyway at some point." Alice shrugged her shoulders. She looked at the judges entering and smiled "Don''t go easy on me, okay?" she said. "I would never insult you like that." Alexander straightened his back and spoke. Though he never gave his 100% to anyone, he sure does go harsh on Alice sometimes. After all, she is the one who keeps asking him to go all out. "Good to know. Oh, and by the way, when will we go back to Russia? I heard that Rindo is nearing her delivery time." Suddenly Alice''s eyes started sparkling. "After this is over... you seem oddly excited for this." Alexander chuckled seeing her behavior. "Are you serious?! I want to see the little baby and hold it, babies are very cute!!" Alice''s face was glittering with joy and excitement. "Haha, We will all go back, I promise, you will be there when Rindo gives birth." Alexander ruffled her hair with a smile. [Now, the judges are here, let us reveal the theme of this dish.] The MC took the stage again and spoke [The theme is...] he took out a letter and opened it. Alice and Alexander went to the arena and headed for their own stations "Good luck!" they said to each other. [...CHOCOLATE!!!] The MC shouted. "Chocolate?" Alexander tilted his head and looked at the judges. Noticing his stare, they smiled and te elderly woman spoke. "You''re free to make whatever you desire, as long as you use chocolate as the main ingredients," Se said. The middle-aged man beside her cleared his throat "Normally we would use themes like cakes, soups, juices...etc to limit the possibilities of the dish chefs can make and test them in one field. But the book master has decided to let the themes be just one main ingredient with a limitless number of possible dishes, you can do what you want." ''Ok.'' Alexander wasn''t really interested in their reasons, and neither was Alice. [If both of you are ready you can start, you have an hour, the tools for every dish possible are right here just say their name and we will get them for you.] The MC said as he announced the start of the match with a countdown on the monitor behind him. Alice went straight to work, "Since I am wasn''t allowed to bring my machines here, then I can only do it the old school way." She said. Just after they announced the theme. Alice had a dish in her mind, a dish she loves dearly since she was a child. Alexander, on the other hand, looked at the ceiling "Making a chocolate cake is the easiest route..." he mumbled "...But too bland and boring...Yes. I remember, that thing mother made for me when I was 9...Filled Chocolates." He smiled and went to his ingredients basket. "Yes. White and black chocolate...And cream..." Alexander gathered his ingredients and went directly to work. On the judges'' side "They are not going for the cake''s category, even though it is the best choice?" The young woman in suit looked at the two moving and immediately after seeing the tools in their hands and the ingredients they are working with, she made her assumption. "Some people like to think out of the box, and some people just don''t like the box." The elderly woman chuckled. 15 minutes later, both Alexander and Alice were halfway in. Alice had a very big smile on her face. She had molded her chocolate in small balls of various colors with sprinkles. She opened the instant Refrigerator provided by the staff. The Refrigerator closed and cold smoke came out. once she took them out they came like little planets. As for Alexander, he was still late, getting that white chocolate inside the black one is a work of patience, especially since he designed his dark chocolate into animal shapes. [Oh! both of our chefs here are thinking out of the box!!] MC shouted [Afetr a short work on melting chocolate, each one had a fine idea but also a little similar to the other. Alice looked at the plate in front of her "This will do..." She looked at Alexander and sighed "I am put every skill I have in this one." She took her plate and served it to the judges. [Our first serve is from Nakiri Alice...Can you please tell us what you have made?] Alice smiled and put her hands behind her " little planets Chocolate Truffles, handmade." She said. "Ooh! they do look like planets, this is a work of art!" The elderly woman said. "I hope its taste is the same as it looks." The middle-aged woman in the suit said. "I can smell the sweet and heavy smell of chocolate, freshly baked." The middle-aged man said. The three. Each judge took a ball and put inside its mouth and immediately it melted "Whoa!!" it melted, I didn''t even chew on it!!" The middle-aged man. "So sweet!!" "My mouth is filled with chocolate cream!!" The woman in suit said. "Why did it melt that fast, it is not possible." The middle-aged man spoke with a smile. The taste was supreme. even he was no fan of chocolate and sweets he still found it delicious and a fine dessert. "It is because of the special hot powder mixed inside. When it is frozen and later comes in contact with a hot surface, it melts and crumbles the chocolate like a waterfall. It was a hassle to make in that short time." Alice smiled "A fascinating idea indeed." The elderly woman nodded with a smile. Then, Alice heard the sound of footsteps behind her. Alexander came in and put his plate on the judges'' table. "Animals..." The woman in a suit mumbled "We look like children to you?" she raised an eyebrow at him. "You''re criticizing me now?" Alexander said reminding the trio of judges that he just made them admit he was the best chef in the world just several minutes ago. "Besides, it is my dish, i shape it how i want." "Now, now. There is no need for this back and forth." The elderly woman took the piece that resembles a bird, her favorite animal, and took a bite. Her teeth immediately sank in as her taste buds came in contact with the chocolate "This is!!" She opened her eyes to see herself swimming in a sea of chocolate. The other two felt the same "There is more!!" A white wave above the dark chocolate pushed them to the beach "White chocolate?!" Just hen they reached the beach, they felt another thing. hot and brown. The middle-aged man''s eyes widened "This is...caramel, but why is it hot, this is supposed to be frozen!!" Alexander looked at Alice and chuckled "Its because it is separated by a layer of hard cacao powder, though. this dish is supposed to be served in the first 5 minutes or it will crumble. A sacrifice for the greater good." He said. The judges smiled. The crowd when they heard him went wild, a new technique never tried by anyone else. This is their first time seeing it. [Now!! both chefs have served, it is time for the voting!!] The MC shouted. The judges looked at each other and nodded. They have come to an agreement and they know which one they will choose. Alice held her hands together as her heart started beating so fast. The elderly woman stood up "We have come to an agreement, the three of us chose...Saiba Alexander''s dish!] she said with a chuckled. The crowd went wild as they shouted his name. [The winner is Saiba Alexander!!!] The MC shouted as he waved his hand [Ladies and Gentlmen Chef Alexanderr will continue his journey with us and you watching in your homes, will will come back after this commercial break!!] He looked at the camera with his perfect white teeth exposed. Alexander looked at the scoring board and tears started falling on her cheek scaring Alexander "Oh! shit!! what''s going on?!!" he never saw her cry after loosing and he didn''t know what to do. "Whaaa!!!" Alice sat on the ground and cried her eyes out. "Oi! Alice, c''mon don''t cry!! c''mon, I''ll buy you anything you want!" Alexander said trying to distract her. "Whaaa!!" "I will take you to Spain, we will go to the beach and see the show you want us to go to!!" He tried again. "Whaaa!!" No luck buddy. "Okay...I will take you to Disney land!" He shouted with a red face as the judges started staring at him like he is the worst human alive. Look at him making this poor girl cry...what a beast! "Ok." Alice stood up with a happy face and left the room not even adding a word to the dumbfounded Alexander. Alexander looked at her leaving like she didn''t even cry with a smile on her face "...I hate Disneyland." Alexander mumbled. Welp, that''s why she wanted to go anyway. ++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 200 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 57 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 23 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 23 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 186 - BLUE - The First Night, Over... Here is the thing, my facebook account that i logged in with on WebNovel got suspended last 2 days, i was so scared, i don''t know what brought the suspend but today i solved the problem, facebook did me a great deal of help as they didn''t give me that identity confirmation shit. Anyways, sorry for the late update. ---------------------------------------- After his victory against Alice, Alexander walked back to the waiting area. When he arrived, he found no one but one man with a book. "Hm?" The man noticed him and called "Oi! you, you finished your battle?" he asked. "Yeah..." Alexander responded. "You don''t have to come here, the next battles are tomorrow, it is late now in the night." The man checked his list "Your name?" "...Saiba Alexander." "Good..." The man marked Alexander''s name "Your room is in the right-wing of the lotus ground, this is your key and a map to your room." He gave Alexander the key and the map and left. Alexander looked at the map for a moment, it is a long walk from here to his room. "Let''s do some sightseeing first, not every day you visit an old historic castle." Alexander stored his key and walked out. Walking through the long corridors, sometimes, Alexander would come across a fighting arena, what caught his attention is that not every arena like the one he fought in. Some of them were just normal rooms with stations and three seats for the judges while the audience leans on the walls to watch. "Hm?" Alexander passed by one room and saw Takumi battling against the blond-haired old man from Asahi''s group. He walked in, and by the looks of it, Takumi seems to be in trouble. But once he looked around for a moment, he frowned "It''s so gay in here." Looking around, there are a lot of gay dudes in here than normal. "C''mon young Aldini, where is your support?" Don Calma smiled while shaking his shaker at fast speed. His tone carried a hidden mockery in it. Takumi looked at his phone "This is a team battle, but Isami..." He looked at Don Calma and frowned "...Earlier, you seemed very confident that my brother won''t show up. Where is he?" "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Don Calma laughed "C''mon girl! shake it more!!" Alexander was having a blast seeing these dudes dressing as women "Hey, what is the theme?" Alexander asked the man beside. "Oh! you are the first seat of Totsuki?!" The man then recognized him. He smiled and continued "It is Amuse, the dish presented before the appetizers. It''s a team battle to make " The man replied "Hmm~" is that before putting his hands in his pockets. He just kept on looking at Takumi who seemed nervous for a moment. Then suddenly Takumi looked in his direction and noticed him, he seemed shocked and frozen in his place. "Hm! Young Takumi? have you given up?" Calma came closer to Takumi and spoke. Takumi looked at Alexander and clenched his fist ''What the hell am I doing?'' he thought. It was like a fire was burning in his blue eyes. "Hey..." Takumi walked to the judges and spoke: "Is it allowed to continue alone?" Hearing him, Lanterby looked at her senior and shrugged. Her senior thought for a moment "Normally no, this is a team battle. so it is a condition to participate but since your partner is nowhere to be found...A restriction will be placed upon you..." The woman stood up and looked through her book "...To win a team battle alone and be counted...you must get the three votes of the judges, if not, you will lose." "That is more than I need," Takumi smirked and ran back to his station with fire. "Eh? alone? impossible! Young Takumi, you can''t beat me when I am surrounded by all these beautiful "girls". Give it a rest!!" Takumi didn''t respond and he moved with fast speed across his station with an agility that shocked Don Calma ''This brat!'' he thought with gritted teeth. "C''mon girls, we can''t lose to him either!!" he shouted. "Yes, mama!" The girls responded. Seeing his friends resolving his problem alone, Alexander nodded proudly "Going Solo is the best thing as a chef." He mumbled, "Well, nothing more to see here." Alexander turned and left the room. He took out his map and headed to his room. On his way, he met with Erina coming out of her arena. "Erina, you finished?" Alexander spoke. But what he got in return made him confused. Erina looked at him coldly. All warmth from her eyes disappeared. Even though just a few minutes ago she was dying to meet him. But now, something else has got on her mind. "Oh, Alexander..." She spoke. Realizing the sudden change, Alexander frowned "What is wrong?" he asked. "Nothing, if you excuse me, I am going to meet someone," Erina said and gave him her back as she headed for the center of the castle where the book master is. She knows who the book master is, yes, she knows him very well, after all, she is the mother that abandoned her as a child. ''Not only do you leave me as a child, but you also trying to get in my way here...'' Erina clenched her hands and gritted her teeth. Alexander touched his chin and sighed "Should I follow her or not?" he mumbled "...Tsk! she is my fiance¨¦ after all, ah! maybe that Asahi is still after her, I must punch him in the face." Alexander said before running behind Erina. +++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 201 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 58 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 15 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 15 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 187 - BLUE - Mother and Daughter Alexander ran behind Erina to catch up with her so he can see what made her upset, Also, he hoped to pump into Asahi so he can deliver him an anesthesia punch that he won''t wake up from for at least two days. "Erina~" Alexander shouted, "Damn where the hell did she go?" Alexander quickly lost Erina in the maze-like corridors. He took out his mini-map that he was given to help him see where he is"The map is not very useful either, it only shows where my room is." "Oh! Brother?" Alexander heard his little brother call him from behind. He turned his neck to look at him just to see him with a could and an afro. "...?"Alexander couldn''t take his eyes from the afro "...Soma? what do you need? and what is wrong with the afro?" he spoke. Soma chuckled and tapped on his forehead "Yaa~ this is the worst, I have gone and done it now. I completely lost." Soma said with a smile. "You lost? who was your opponent? And what''s with the afro?" Alexander spoke before putting his map in his pocket. "It was big brother Asahi, man. He was so tough!!" Soma become so pissed remembering the way he lost "Hm? Asahi?..." Alexander recalled the one time he fought Asahi in the kitchen and how good he was for his age, he wasn''t that surprised when Soma said he lost to him, Asahi is a veteran and has worked in numerous places, from 5 stars restaurants to the worst and most dangerous Noir chef tournament "...Well, it sucks that you lost but now you know that there is another man stronger than you, so you must work harder to improve...Or give up. And like I said; what''s with the afro?" "Give up?! hell nah!! I am just starting!! just you wait, Asahi!!" Soma shouted with his hands and head up in the sky making his afro fall down "Ah! this won''t do." He picked it up and put it on again "That will do." He said. Alexander''s mouth started opening slowly from the wears feeling he is getting "...Great! that how it should be...And what the f.u.c.k is with the afro?" he said. "What are you doing here anyway, brother, I presume you won your match?" Soma sighed with distress. It is good to win...His feeling are in turmoil now. He is kind of happy that he got to broaden his horizon once more, but also it sucks to lose...very much. "Yes. I did, I was against Alice, she lost...I will say this one last time...What''s with the afro?" Soma started shifting his eyes with embarrassment, he reached for the afro and grabbed it tightly "...It was a bet. If I lost I would wear an afro until the end of this year." Alexander snorted as he barely could suppress his laughter. "Don"t laugh!!" Soma shouted. "Ahahaha!!" Soma''s expression was like laughing drugs for Alexander, he couldn''t help it. That''s so dumb!! he thought "Enough, I am leaving!!! keep laughing, someday you will feel the same!!" Soma left with frustration to his room. "Kahaha~ Oh! man..." Alexander shook his head and continued walking "But... if Asahi was against Soma then he wasn''t the reason behind Erina''s bad mood...Guess he slipped with his flesh intact today again." Alexander said. Alexander then just started walking aimlessly in hopes of just pumping into Erina. He walked upstairs to the fourth floor. At this point, he has already given up on finding her so he just decided that he will ask her tomorrow as soon as he meets her. "It was you wasn''t it?" Once Alexander passed by a certain room, he heard Erina''s pissed off voice. He quickly stuck his body to the door and started Eavesdropping. "My block...you rewrote the fights, didn''t you?" Erina spoke. Inside the room, she was standing with her arms crossed in front of a screen wall that only shows the black silhouette of the person inside. From behind the screen wall, a very feminine and pride-filled voice of a woman resounded "And who else would it be? this is my tournament, you play with my rules." The woman said. "I did what was necessary to ensure only the most deserving to fulfill my wishes be able to survive, nothing more, nothing less." Erina''s eyes narrowed with sadness and anger "I see...You have been selecting fights to ensure those with no superhuman cooking skills get cleansed and washed out of the BLUE and only the ones that possess those skills to remain..." Erina scuffed at her as she saw through her plan "You don''t actually care about Light or Dark chefs, you only care about the Superhuman cooking skills chefs...However...Among those Superhuman skills, the only skill you don''t desire and have no need for is God''s Tongue, isn''t that right....Mother?!" Erina smirked. Alexander covered his mouth "Eh?! So scandalous!!" he thought "A mother and daughter fight!!" he said. "Eh? I never know they were a mother and daughter?" From behind Alexander, a girl''s voice responded in his ear. Alexander snapped his neck to see who it was. "Hello!~It''s your lovely Anne-senpai!" Anne, first-class examiner, and the book master personal servant spoke. "You''re not my senpai." Alexander pushed her off him slowly "Anyway let''s continue listening!" Not even caring about her, Alexander inviting her to join him into Eveasedropping. Anne chucked as she joined him per his offer. The room went silent for a moment before the screen slowly raised up to reveal the pinnacle of Japanese beauty, a honey blonde woman with small eyebrows, purple eyes, pale skin mostly due to her health condition and a very beautiful red yukata with fire ornament. This is Nakiri Mana, Erina''s birth mother and the first holder of God''s Tongue before Erina. "You really have no manners, first thing you do after seeing your mother you start asking, where is my greeting?" Mana smiled and said. "Ask for that when you start showing your face more often." Erina retorted harshly making Mana frown at her. Mana slapped her fan closed and looked at Erina with a cold gaze "I will take this as your teenage rebellion phase..." "Answer my question," Erina demanded. "There is no need for that." Mana retorted. "..." Erina scowled at her before continuing "...Fine, stay silent as you have been for 17 years...But just to make sure, whatever you throw at me, I will crush it. I, Nakiri Erina, the true holder of God''s Tongue will take control over this tournament." With that, Erina turned to leaven she opened the door to leave. Just as she was about to step out, she noticed Alexander and Anne with each other crouching like frogs not moving like a frozen statue. "Stay still. she may not see us if we don''t move." Alexander whispered slowly to Anne. Erina sighed and didn''t mind them, she left with long strides of frustration. Just as they were in the clear, Mana''s spoke to them "Come in you two, I can see you there." She said. Anne and Alexander sighed and stood up entering the room. "Hello there, Son of Alexandra." Mana opened her fan and covered her face "I see you have grown a lot since the last time I have seen you." Alexander tilted his head "I''ve never met you before." he said. "Of course not. At that time your mother was changing your shit while you were asleep." Mana chuckled while speaking. Alexander''s face turned red with embarrassment. "I have heard that you intend to marry my daughter after graduation?" she asked. "It is a long story." He responded. "Oh! We have until morning." Mana said "Oh! Anne, be a good girl and bring my guest here some tea to drink." "Now.." Mana smiled "Care to speak with me for a while?" +++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 202 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 58 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 188 - Food Wars/ CH 181: BLUE - Emotional Outburst After she left in anger from speaking her mother. she marched in frustration as she recalled all the times she wished her mother was with her, the jealousy she felt when she looked at Alice and her mother and everyone else who had a mother. At that time, she was still young, she felt broken-hearted, but a part of her looked at her father and thought ''everything will be okay, papa is here with me.'' The poor Erina didn''t foresee what was coming towards her as her father started his training, brainwashing, and manipulation of her emotions. ''Why...Why is it always me?!'' Erina stopped in her track in her room with tears coming down her face, her chest felt like a rock was placed on top of it ''This God''s Tongue...'' Erina touched her tongue with trembling hands ''Everything is because of it...'' for the first time in her laugh, Erina wanted to rip her tongue out. "EVERYTHING!!!" She shouted as she kicked the box of cooking tools away near her leg. Erina started breathing heavily. "Oh my! oh my, i have seen something!" Erina snapped out of her emotional outburst. She looked in front of her and she saw Alice on her bed sitting with her legs crossed and a magazine in her hands with a smile. "Alice?..." Erina mumbled "What are you doing in my room?" she asked with a frown. Seeing this, Alice chuckled and throw the magazine away, it''s ages-old anyway. Can''t expect something new in a historic monument. "What happened? is something upsetting our cute princess?" Alice spoke. "I am not in the mood to play with you, leave." Erina opened the door for Alice. Alice tilted her head "Speak...what is on your mind?" "I said leave," Erina repeated herself with a low voice. "No," Alice responded. "LEAVE!!!" Erina shouted. "No." With the same smile, Alice responded. Erina clenched her hands. "Why you never listen, is it fun to play on my nerves? do you fin dit entertaining? I have always hated this about you!! Can''t you just take care of your own business?! Why do you have to stick your nose in everything I do?!!" Erina spoke with anger "get out of my life already!!!!" Alice didn''t seem to be bothered and just tapped on the empty space on the bed beside her "Here, come here and sit with me, then we can talk." She said. Erina looked at her with disbelieve, eyes wide and jaw open like a fish, she took a deep breath and sighed "Fine. You won''t leave then I will leave." Erina turned and left the room. She started walking away, aimlessly. She just wanted to be alone, but then she started hearing footsteps behind her. She stopped to look, and Alice was behind her with her usual smile. "Leave me alone!" Erina said. "No," Alice responded. Erina clenched her fist "You...!" Then out of nowhere, she started running away with her full speed. She shuffled through the halls of the vast castle trying to lose Alice. But when she looks behind her, she is still there behind her. "Hey, Erina, this reminds me of that Romantic movie we watched two years ago, the boy was chasing the girl just like this!" Alice said out loud while laughing. Erina had a vine pop on her forehead "It was a horror movie you idiot!!" She shouted. "Is that so, I saw it cute!" "The girl was killed in the end, what is cute about it!" Erina shouted again while running. "Eh?! But he loved her!" Alice had a surprised expression. "Just shut up!!" Erina shouted with tears in her eyes "I hate you!!" "Oh! I love you two!" Alice shouted. This continued on for about 15 minutes until Erina was dead exhausted. She stopped in the gardens behind the castle, under a Sakura tree. She was out of breath, her face was red and her body was trembling as she fell down and leaned on the tree to rest. "Tired already?" Alice came to her and asked, "I was having fun!" She said. Erina wanted to punch her cousin in her perfect white teeth for this "Shut up!" She said with difficulty." Alice smiled and sat beside Erina "So? what happened?" Erina looked at her with her eyes as she was too tired to move "..." her lips trembled and she started crying. Alice saw this and brought her in for a hug. "Just speak to me, tell me everything until you feel okay." Alice ran her hand on Erina honey-blond hair with a gentle smile. Erina cried silently. After a while, she calmed down, her eyes were red, but she never left Alice''s warm arms as she relaxed in them "...I...I have met my mother." She spoke with a low and tired voice " I met her earlier. She is the book master." "Oh! Auntie Mana? I have met her a couple of hours back two, before my battle with Alexander." Alice said. Erina looked at her surprised "You let her? How?" she asked. "Well I happened to be bored, so I accidentally slipped past the guards, then accidentally found myself in the top floor, and of course, with a pure accident, I came across the book master''s room, and then and I am not joking, I accidentally entered her room," Alice said with a pure smile. Erina looked at her deadpan in the eyes "You''re not fooling anyone here." She said. "Eh? you wound me!" "Why did you go meet her?" Erina asked. "Forget about me and let''s just talk about you? tell me what happened with you two?" Alice patted Erina''s head. "Damn you...Fine." Erina smiled and told Alice what happened earlier. Alice wasn''t that surprised, she had a rough idea about what might go between these two after she met Mana earlier. .... Alexander was sitting with Mana, drinking tea while Mana had an IVS attached to her arm passing nutrients to her system. Alexander looked at her with the cup of tea on his lips "So, you can''t eat?" "Oh! you figured all that by yourself, that''s something!" Mana said sarcastically. After all, she spent 10 minutes of her time explaining why she can''t stomach food and she can only rely on IVS to stay alive. "Yes, I am a genius myself." Alexander smiled proudly. Mana chuckled "Just like your mother..." She could See Alexandra in his face. "It is a strange thing..." "What?" Alexander asked. "My two friends...Leonora...Alexandra, both had children who just look like them, behave like them, a copy and past...But only I got a child who looks nothing like me, and has nothing of me in her." Mana spoke. Alexander nodded "Yes...But it is fair." "Fair?" Mana chuckled "How so?" "Alice and I spent most of our time with our mother..." Alexander spoke. "...How much time did you spend with Erina?" he asked. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 203 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 58 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 189 - BLUE - Take Care Of Her "...3 Years," Mana said looking down. Alexander then shrugged his shoulders lightly "Then you have no right to complain." Mana chuckled and nodded "Right indeed, i have no right. But nevertheless, I never wished for her to walk the same path as me." She spoke with a heavy tone full of burden "This path will only lead to her misery." "..." Alexander took a sip of the tea "Bloody hell!" he spoke. "Since the moment i middle with this family of yours, all I''ve been seeing is depressed people all the time, first was Erina, second her father, and the last one is you." "Fufufuf! Isn''t it!!" Mana laughed at Alexander''s comment, normally this would anger her, but she found in him a sense of familiarity. Maybe because he is son of Alexandra and the way he talks is just like, but whatever it may be, she liked it. "Then, what are you going to do about this tongue of yours, will you just keep getting those IVS?" Alexander put down the cup of tea and changed the subject. "Hm? ah..." Mana adjusted her sitting position and opened her fan "That is not my plan, my plan is already in this BLUE." She spoke. Alexander tilted his head in confusion. Mana chuckled "I told you didn''t I? I am running this BLUE in the hope to find the best chef that can make a completely new dish for me to break the circle of disgust in my taste buds. As a chef myself, I have tasted everything out there, even the new things that they come up with are just improved or diverged dished from already existing ones." Alexander nodded "A solid plan." He said, "Though, what makes you think those here are the ones who can make such thing?" "I have been observing each one of them, including you, well...since you were young, your mother has been ranging about you. There are many people I believe can make the new dish, The Noir Chef; Saiba Asahi, Tsukasa Eishi, and the owner of the golden tower, though the last one I doubt has participated." "No, I am here," Alexander spoke. "Yes, I can see you. I did not go blind yet." Mana responded. Alexander just kept looking at her while she slowly started opening her eyes with shock. "YOU?!!" Mana shouted. Alexander gave her a "V" sign. "How?" she asked. "What do you mean "How?" I am the owner of the golden tower, Koujy works for me after he lost to me in the Hellish Training Camp. I let him take care of everything since I have already collected the best chefs for him." Alexander explained, Taking the last sip of his tea. Mana couldn''t find words to speak for a moment "T-that explains it, no wonder you were able to copy the 4 noir chefs earlier, you have skills kid." Mana smiled. Alexander sighed and stood up "Well, thanks for the tea. Good talk." He turned to leave. "Ah!" Seeing him leave, Mana exclaimed "Alexander..." She called. Alexander looked at her as she smiled "Please take care of Erina." She said. Alexander smiled "Of course.". Alexander closed the door behind him and saw Anne at the door, he greeted her and didn''t talk much, he needs to go see Erina and makes sure she is okay. She stormed out and she is clearly pissed. "What a pain!" Alexander looked at the empty room of Erina and spoke. After navigating through the whole castle and asking around, all he met with was an empty room. "Where the hell did she go, and my phone is dead, damn that game, not only did it kill me, it also killed my phone...Revenge must be taken." Alexander said. He then started walking and asking around the castle in the hope to run into her or someone who saw her. After half an hour of looking around, Alexander finally, and after nearly giving up, he found her, together with Alice. He walked to the two girls who were sitting under the tree. Erina was sleeping in Alice''s arms while Alice looked at Alexander with a smile "Good evening!" she said. Alexander looked at them with a deadpan expression "Just where did you two go? I have been looking for you for half an hour now" He sighed tiredly. "Fufufu~ I had to calm a certain idiot before she goes nuts," Alice responded. Seeing Erina sleeping soundly in her arms, Alexander smiled and sat beside them and leaned on the tree. "Thank you. You did amazing!" Alexander ruffled Alice''s hair gently. "Praise me more." Alice laughed in happiness. After some time, as the night became colder, Alexander took Erina in his arms and headed to her room. He put her on her bed to sleep. Alice decided to sleep with her for the night. As for Alexander, he wanted to join, but it was a bed for 2 people. He could only walk back to his cold bed alone. The next day, the tournament resumed and the second stage started. This time, BLUE started early in the morning. Alexander headed to his stage, this time, it was in the open; outside in the middle garden of heaven''s keep. The audience this time was small, but they still cheered for the participants. The MC introduced Alexander and the crowd cheered for him. "..." Looking at the other side, Alexander smiled and sighed "Now I see what she meant by taking care of you." he spoke. -------------------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 204 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 61 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 9 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 9 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 190 - BLUE - Skills In her chamber, Mana was watching the next match between Erina and Alexander through her monitor. She leaned on her crossed legs and supported her body with her arms. A faint smirk appeared on her face. ''Now...Erina, just like I have told you, your tongue is not needed.'' She thought. From the day Erina stepped in, Mana has been plotting how to eliminate Erina as quickly as possible, but her daughter''s talent and great skills proved tough to break. Her opponents were easy and not her match, even the noir chefs were getting trashed, she thought of sending some higher-level chefs she has high expectations for. But she also didn''t want to risk he chances of filtering the strong and the weak. "Mana-sama, everything is proceeding smoothly, the changes in the brackets of yesterday is no problem." Anne entered the room and needled behind Mana. "Good work," Mana said with a smile. Anne looked at the monitor and frowned ''This may not be a good idea...to put him against Erina.'' she thought. She has heard from Mana who Alexander is after he left, Mana has great trust in her and she was comfortable enough to share such information ''Will we be okay...against an angry world moving man?'' she thought. "Don''t be so worried, Anne," Mana spoke again as if she sensed her subordinates thought, she told her. Anna was shocked "That boy...Just like his mother, have enough power to throw the world into chaos, but no so stupid to go hitting everyone with it." Mana said. "Besides, I am his godmother, what he will do to me anyway." Mana laughed while shocking Anna. "Eh?!" Where did that come from? "He knows?" she asked. "No, only me and his mother. Not everything has to be announced to the world to be true." Mana opened her fan while watching the soon to begin match. With Alexander. He shook his head and sighed while rubbing his head "Damn it! she played with the matches, that woman!" He mumbled with annoyance. Erina too was not happy about this at the other side of the arena. She cursed her mother internally about this ''Damn you, you old hag!!'' She thought. In her chamber, Mana suddenly got angry for no reason. Alexander took out his personal suitcase, he opened it and took out his knife, made of black steel, although shorter than normal knives but it is still one of the most majestic knives and one of a kind too. ''Well, if it is Erina...She probably can make give out something like 60% out of my skills.'' Alexander kissed his knife and smiled ''Finally, I can use you again.'' he thought. "If you go any further I will start thinking you will make that knife as a wife!" A very playful voice resounded behind Alexander. He frowned with annoyance and disgust. Alexander turned to look at his half-elder brother. "What do you want, Asahi?" he asked. "Can''t an elder brother come and see what his younger brother is doing?" Asahi came closer and leaned on Alexander''s shoulder "So, you''re fighting the princess?" he asked. After that, he punched in his stomach. "KOH!!" He grunted and kneeled on the ground with a pained face "What was that for?!" he asked. "Alexander held his fist up "I just remembered what you tried to pull at the beach in Italy," he said. "But that was a long time ago, I am telling father and aunty too!" Asahi stood up and pointed his finger at Alexander. "Go, just like always, using my parents to make me stop hitting you. And you say you''re the older one?" Alexander huffed with annoyance. Asahi''s face burned red with embarrassment. Then his eyes shifted to Alexander''s knife. "Oh? you''re taking that one out?" he spoke. Alexander looked at his knife and shrugged "What about it?" he asked. "..."Asahi smiled "Hey! hey! if you continued to win like this, we will end up facing each other, do you wanna bet on that knife?" He asked. Alexander raised his fist again making Asahi jump back. "Go away before i slit your throat!" Alexander kicked Asahi away like a dog. [The first battle of this arena is about to start, please welcome our stars, Saiba Alexander and Nakiri Erina!] The MC spoke on the stage as the crowd went crazy, both of Alexander and Erina has gained a reputation to themselves. Especially Erina, unlike everyone else, she was fighting a group battle alone. Erina and Alexander stepped into the arena and smiled at each other "Fighting you this soon...How long has it been since our last battle?" Erina asked. "Who knows? probably 4 years, we didn''t fight a lot either." [The theme of this fight is very simple...Steak!] The MC shouted. Erina took out her knife and with a cold freezing expression she spoke: "I will not go down easy." Alexander gave her the same expression "Me neither." They were presented with a piece of meat for each one of them and immediately started working. For Alexander and Erina, this is for one thing...Whose skills are better than the other. +++++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 205 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 62 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 7 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 7 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 191 - Notice Today I am very exhausted, I am sorry to do this but no chapter will up today. I felt sharp pain in my abdomen, as if I was getting stabbed. Not to mention my eyes are burning. I will try to update as soon as possible, tomorrow for certain. And maybe I will see if I can update both stories... Thank you. Doragon! COMMENT 22 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 22 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 192 - Blue - Erina In the Arena where Alexander and Erina are competing against each other. Alice and Takumi were observing the match from the balcony. Their eyes were following the two down there as they moved their bodies as if they are soldiers in battle. Alexander''s knife cut through the garlic with no resistance. His speed was no laughing matter at all, even Erina couldn''t help but be surprised ''I never knew he was that fast!'' she thought. Alexander was taking the lead quickly as he moved to the next step. "First me, then Erina..." Alice spoke slowly, she shifted her eyes to Takumi beside her "I think you might be the next one." she said with a smile. "Read the brackets first idiot." Takumi crossed his arms "I am at the corner of the list, if we continued like this, we might meet in the finals." He said. "Erina was in a whole other group, but then bam! she is fighting Alexander. I am just saying..." Alice shrugged her shoulders. Takumi sighed and looked down at the match "Fighting him was my goal anyway." he said. As the two were talking, a heavy and strong aroma started spreading in the arena, The Judges sniffed the air "Garlic..." A black man with glasses spoke, he was Histoire, the examiner from the central showdown. "With just garlic...he can produce this heavy aroma." He mumbled as he was feeling good by this aroma. Charme, another examiner from the showdown in central chuckled "Just like last time, he is strong." He spoke. "But..." He then smelled another heavy aroma mixing with the previous one as it fought for dominance "Nakiri Erina is no pushover too." Alexander looked back at Erina and smiled "You have gotten stronger..." He said with a smile. Erina somehow felt angry being raised like that in the middle of the fight. She knows how strong Alexander is, she even had a doubt in her heart at first but "I have to trust my skills..." She mumbled, she took her little finger and took a little taste of her sauce, and with her God''s Tongue she was able to analyze the hell out of it "Not yet." She clicked her tongue with annoyance and continued to mix the sauce even more. Alexander took his knife and like lighting, he struck his steak on the pan making small invisible holes in it? earlier he coated the tip of his knife with sauce and seasoning. The meat they provided them was not seasoned and left to absorb the seasoning beforehand, so even if they used their best skills, they wouldn''t make the best steak out there. Those Alexander decided to fill the steak with a little amount of seasoning and sauce inside, just enough to spread by the heat. No sooner, each one of Alexander and Erina''s steaks were ready to be served, although Alexander finished his first, he let it sear a little bit more to make it more tender and juicy. [Both chefs have finished their dishes and are ready to be judged...Please proceed to the judging area.] The MC spoke. Alexander and Erina presented their dishes, the three judges were shocked, once the dishes were near them enough, they felt so captivated. "As they say, the eyes eat first," Histoire said while covering his mouth, he can''t let the world see his drooling smirk, he has a reputation to preserve. Alexander pushed his dish first "Enjoy." He said. Without any further ado, the three judges took their forks and knives. The went to slice the steak and their knives passed like a hot knife through butter. "Marvelous! hardly any resistance at all!" The old lady from the gate exam spoke. She licked her dry old lips and took a bite. Her eyes widened in shock as she thought she was hallucinating "This is!" In front of her is a young version of herself in her home, her body trembled as she saw her 2 sons eating food she has cooked for them. She watched as the younger her wiped her sons'' lips after they were done eating. She clenched her fingers on her fork and a tear fell down on her cheek "Those rascals..." She mumbled, "They hardly even visit me these days." She said. The other two judges, Histoire and Charme had the same vision from last time in the academy studying with Anne. "Once again..." Histoire smiled and rubbed his eyes "I Find myself feeling this satisfied after eating Mr.Alexander''s dish." "It is my luck again that made me be your judge again" Charme chuckled as the dish was emptied in front of him. "A very satisfying dish indeed." The old lady spoke. "Mine next," Erina spoke as she pushed her dish. Alexander patted her shoulder and retreated back to his station and sat on his chair. "Miss Erina, your dish seems as equally pleasant to the eyes as the one before it." The old lady spoke. "I care about the taste more than the appearance," Erina replied with confidence. "Of course."Histoire took his knife and took a piece of the steak. As soon as the meat entered his mouth, it was like an assault on his tongue. The heavy aroma and flavor were overwhelming for him as he closed his eyes. But strangely, as if the flavor was fighting something else, another flavor that was still around in his taste buds fought back to protect him from the overwhelming attack of Erina''s dish. The other two experienced the same. "Pleasure vs Overpowering...a hard battle between two dishes," Charme said as he enjoyed the taste of the steak and analyzed it. He knows that he has to give an honest judgment to this. No sooner The judges put down their forks and were ready to give their votes. The MC noticed this and spoke [It is time for the judging, who is the winner between two of the best chefs in this tournament?!!] He shouted. The old lady spoke with her juniors, the discussion went for about 10 minutes. Erina frowned "What is taking them so long?" she mumbled while clenching her fist. On the balcony, Alice took a final look at Erina and Alexander and then left. Takumi saw her leaving "OI! where are you going? they will give their votes now!" He called. "I already know how it will end." Alice waved at him while leaving "I am going to my room. If Alexander asked, tell him, I am there." She said. In the Arena. Alexander stood up and walked to Erina and hugged her from behind circling his hand on her waist. He came closer to her ear and spoke: "Try harder." He said. Exactly after his words, the judges stood up "We have decided on the winner..." They said in union. "Between a pleasurable dish and an overwhelming one, both dishes were phenomenal and nothing short of perfect." The older woman said. "But sadly..." Histoire adjusted his glasses and spoke, "Only one can win this round." And thus the judges have decided to choose..." Charme added. "Siaba Alexander!!" They announced. ------------------------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 206 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 63 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 12 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 12 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 193 - BLUE - Someone is Coming...And He is Little In Italy, many several weeks after Totsuki left the place and even after Alexander left behind them. However, some of Alexander''s subordinates are still in the area searching for one specific person. Sebastian Rodriguez; The man who allied with Haru to catch Alexander here in Italy, unfortunately, their efforts bore no fruits as Alexander pulled fast and furious on them and couldn''t catch, once he returned to his base he found all his men dead. Word has spread in the underworld that he is a wanted man by the Red Blinders. All his contacts proved useless, he couldn''t leave the country either as all escaping routs are heavily guarded. So, he got the remaining men that were with him and headed to his secret underground base in the forest. Being a newly made base, it proved to be the best hideout. Sebastian was restlessly worrying about his family and their safety. But also too afraid to leave. In his underground base, Sebastian looked at his subordinate who was working on his laptop and spoke"How is it? Did any route open?" He asked. "No..." The man typed on his keyboard like flash "all sea and air escaping location are filled with Red Blinders. However, the road routs have kind of a decrease in security, there isn''t that much of searching going on anymore...But the chances are still slim." Sebastian clicked his tongue "Tsk! When will they give up?!!" He spoke. "We nee--" before Sebastian could finish his words. The iron door for their hideout was smashed and came flying their way. "Whoa!!" Sebastian and his men ducked down from the incoming door. "What the hell is going on?!" Sebastian shouted, looking at where the door was supposed to be. There a hovering leg in the display. "Man! Took us long enough!" A very carefree voice resounded from the one who broke the door. As he put down his leg to the ground, he walked inside together with other 9 men. When Sebastian saw him, he trembled "S-Shanks?!" He mumbled. "Ah! There is you are!" Shanks smiled and walked forward "Kill the rest and let him live." He said with a smile. "Wait!! Pl--" Sebastian was cut off by the screams of his men falling down like flies. Sebastian just watched as his men got slaughtered with fear. "Now, now! Don''t go looking like that from the first second, you still have a long journey." Shanks said. Sebastian couldn''t speak from the mere pressure coming from him. He thought he was safe, he thought they couldn''t find him, he thought they didn''t care about him. Shanks chuckled "We will take you to see your friend Haru. he is still our guest in the hotel bas.e.m.e.nt, he really needs someone to keep him company." ---- Russia...Back in the Helmet family. The old Amanda was in her cozy couch near the chimney fire together with her daughter; Alexandra, and Rindo and her mother. Rindo was asleep as usual. But unlike the usual, her Stomach was big and round, covered by a warm blanket. Beside her was Alexandra sleeping, what can she say? Rindo''s sleeping Express is contagious. As for the two mothers, they were busy knitting some warm clothes for their soon to be born grandson. After a few moments, Rindo started waking up feeling uncomfortable "Water..." She mumbled before reaching for the glass bottle of water on the table. As soon as she touched the bottle, she started feeling uncomfortable in her stomach "Hah!!" She gasped. Hearing her; Her mother and Amanda looked at her. "Sweetie, what happened?" They said. Rindo touched her lower body and she started breathing fast while gasping for air " Aah!!" She shouted. "What is going on?" She felt a sharp pain and said. "But it is not time yet!" Her mother came to her to support her. Amanda looked at her "A premature birth?!!" She said. "Aaah!!" Rindo gasped again, louder this time. "Oh my God!! She is giving birth!! Call dr.shawn!!" Amanda shouted to the servants, then her eyes landed on her sleeping daughter. She took her can and hot her with it "Wake up!!" She shouted. Alexander stood up ready to fight but she was struck again. "Go get dr.shawn and prepare the room, Rindo is giving birth!!" Amanda had no time to play as she ordered. Alexandra looked at Rindo and smiled brightly "Right away!!" She said. "Come here honey, slowly, just bear with it." Rindo''s mother comforted her daughter while supporting her. She has been there before, so she knows better. "Yes. Slowly, we got your room ready, don''t worry, dr.shawn is the best one out there." Amanda said. "What happened? We heard someone shouting?" Alfred and Roberto came down from the second floor, and then they saw Rindo in pain, being fathers. They understood what is happening. "Aaah!! She is giving birth!!" Roberto shouted. "She is giving birth!!" Alfred followed after him. Feeling annoyed. Amanda throws her can at them and growled "stop screaming and go help preparing the room...And call Alexander, if he is not here by the end of the day, he will never hold a knife again. This is an important moment!" Amanda said with a serious expression, she wasn''t playing around, they thought Rindo still had time so Alexander didn''t take account for such a situation. All in all...Alexander now is stuck between two choices...Take his speed jet and come witness the birth of his own son? or...Stay in BLUE to win the tournament and never hold a knife after that. ++++++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 207 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 64 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 10 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 194 - BLUE - What is He Gonna Do? Sorry for the late update, Pat-reon users know about this, but my father died the past week and I couldn''t bring myself to do anything, it was a tough day, please pray to my father, we say that the stranger''s prayer is accepted no matter what. In the old castle where the tournament of BLUE is taking place, Alexander has defeated all his opponents so far including his two girls; Alice and Erina. And of course, for someone as competitive as themselves, they didn''t take their losses lightly, although Ace took advantage of the situation and made Alexander promise to take her to Disney Land where she will annoy him and take her revenge in a battle she knows she can win. As for Erina, well, she didn''t lose much in her life, so this came as a shock for her, at first she seemed angry, then upset, then slowly she started to crack down as she started crying secretly trying no to show weakness and accept her lose with pride, but even the most prideful people don''t like to lose. But ultimately, each of Erina and Alice has dealt with their loss in a good way. And also, for Erina, this loss got her mind off her mother''s situation for some time now. Alexander wanted to go up and have a word with her about manipulating his matches, but then he decided it was not worth the trouble, this is was her tournament and she literally can do what she wants, even the judges said so themselves, they said that the brackets are only there to make it easy for the Book Master to play around with the battles. Being done with his matches, Alexander, together with Erina, Alice, and Soma were watching Takumi fighting his last battle for tonight. His opponent was...Tsukasa Eishi. With his experience against Alexander, Takumi has gained a lot of experience, so he didn''t give Tsukasa an easy match, he fought against the previous first seat of Totsuki equally...But ultimately, he couldn''t beat his superhuman skill and fell short against Tsukasa. With this, Team Totsuki is shortened to only Alexander, Takumi accepted his defeat like a good man and vowed to defeat Tsukasa the next time they met to which Tsukasa was happy to do. "I guess it is only me, huh?" Alexander said with a smirk. He and the group decided to call it a day and head back to their rooms and wait for the next day''s battles. "Everyone did their best, Alexander-san." Tsukasa spoke with a smile "I really didn''t expect Takumi-san to use Mayonaise back there, it caught me off guard." He said with a smile. "Tsukasa-senpai, you''re a great chef, i had to do something to get you down, but ultimately, you were the better chef," Takumi responded. Alice sighed "I have to admit, this tournament is taking too long!" She said rubbing her shoulders. "It can''t be helped, hindered of chefs participated, and just to flush them out we need 2 days," Erina responded. "However, tomorrow will be a free day to allow the chefs to relax before they enter the next stage, which is the semi-finals. After that comes three days of battles, each chef will have one fight a day. Then the fourth day will be the finals." The group found themselves in front of the garden near the gate and Alexander sat down to enjoy some of the cold breeze. "Then, I will go to sleep now, see you tomorrow," Tsukasa said waving at them. Alexander and the rest waved back at him with Alexander looking tired as hell "Damn, I do not enjoy this tournament at all, all i have been doing is crushing people left and right." He spoke with irritation. "Wow! what an ego!" Alice looked at him with disgust. "But that is the truth." "You are probably the only one who is bored from defeating your opponents!" Takumi said with a frown. "And the only one who going a full drama queen about it," Erina added after him. Hearing them picking on him, Alexander decided to pretend like they don''t even exist as he looked at the moon...trying to be poetic. It would have been a perfect scene...If not for the increasing sound of an ice cream truck. "Huh? Ice cream truck music?" Takumi looked at the gate where the sound is coming and frowned. "Don''t be stupid!" Erina shook her head, but then she heard it too "Whia! it is really the sound of it." Alexander laughed hearing the sound clear as it was coming fast. But then he heard something else that made his face go green "That can''t be?!" It was the sound of the engine of one particular car that he can recognize whenever he goes. Seeing his face go grim, Erina and Alice were confused. The sound got louder and louder resembling the roar of monsters. Then the gate burst open with a huge monster care destroying the historic gate in one single swoop. Then a loud scream resounded "ALEXANDER!!!!" one black spikey haired man popped out of the window and shouted louder than his car''s engine "WHERE IS ALEXANDER??!!" He then took out his gun and started shooting out in the sky causing chaos. Alexander''s face looked like he just ate shit witnessing his uncle jumping off his car and looking around and shooting up in te sky and shouting "WHERE IS ALEXANDER??!!" with a terrified face. "idiot!!" Alexander stood up leaving the frozen girls behind him, Takumi turnaround with stoic face "That did not just happen." And left to his room. He refuses to believe that this is reality. "What are you doing?!!" Alexander ran to his uncle and punched him in the gut while he was looking for him the other way. "Gah! ah! Axy! you''re here, thank god!" Alfie put down his and grabbed Alexander by his shoulder and sighed, as if he was not just punched. "THANK GOD, MY ASS!! what got into you?" Alexander asked as he looked around him seeing everyone running around in chaos. "I had to, axy!" Alfie was sweating "Listen, we don''t have time...I want you to calm down and listen carefully." Alexander looked at his uncle and felt like he was will give him some bad news ''Can it be? did someone die? no, that can''t be? if that happened, Vlad will tell me first.'' he thought. Alfie grabbed Alexander''s shoulder and looked at him straight in the eyes "Rindo is giving birth." He said. Alexander''s world went ice cold hearing those words, then burst in chaos "AAAhhh!!!" he shouted "WHAT AM I GONNA DO??" he asked his uncle with a terrified face. "DON''T ASK ME!!" Alfie shouted after him. "GREAT RASPUTIN!!!" Alexander grabbed his head "CALM DOWN, CALM DOWN!! FIRST WE GO GET THE WARM WATER!!" "SHE IS IN RUSSIA, IT WILL GET COLD BEFORE WE CAN GET THERE!!" Alfie punched Alexander on his head "THINK RATIONALLY!!...WE SHOULD HEAT IT ON THE WAY!!" "THAT IS RIGHT!!" Erina and Alice behind them were speechless, never in their life have they heard such conversation before. But what got into their ears was that Rindo is giving birth. "Axy, let us go!" Alfie jumped to his car and turned the ice cream music again. "Drive fast, just don''t kill us...or anyone else!" Alexander said before jumping behind him, but then he saw Erina and Alice "Oh shit! girls, Rindo will give birth, since you have no matches left, I will call Vlad to get you to Russia." Alice and Erina nodded silently, and then Erina remembered "Hey! what about your matches?" she said. Alice remembered that Alexander is still part of this "if you leave now, you will lose by default." Alexander remembered that and clicked his tongue "Damn it!!" he said. He looked at the room where Mana is supposed to be and frowned. He definitely can''t miss the birth of his son, and he needs to be there for his fiance¨¦ too, or his grandmother will skin him alive, but he also hates to go like this and lose automatically. Alexander opened the door and jumped out "Wait for me, give me ten minutes!" He said before he ran inside the heaven''s keep to meet Mana. While he was going, guards started coming in, of course, Alfie just burst through three doors and started shooting guns inside the castle. But that is his own trouble, not Alexander''s. ---------------------- Now...What will Alexander do? what does he hope to get by meeting Mana? +++++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 208 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 65 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 15 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 15 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 195 - BLUE - Accidentally All Out Alexander ran up the stairs like a mad man, his mind was in chaos, all he could think about was his son and Rindo, his heart was beating so fast, it was a beautiful thing. He can already feel his son between his arms. After running with all his might, Alexander finally reached the book master''s chamber. In all honesty, if it wasn''t for Asahi here, he wouldn''t even care about this tournament at all at this moment. Alexander pushed the door open scaring Anne. "Gaa!!" Anne shouted as she was standing at the window with Mana "you scared me!!" When she saw it was Alexandra she sighed. "What is going on down there?" Mana asked seeing Alexander out of breath, she frowned thinking this was a serious matter since she heard gunshots outside. "Hm?" Alexander looked at them "oh...ah! Sorry about that, it is my uncle." Alexander said. Mana''s eyes were surprised "Alfie?" She spoke. "You know my uncle?" Mana touched her head as she felt a strong headache " That idiot never changes" she said. She then looked at Anne "Anne, go to the guards before they get themselves killed, tell them to let the man be, he is not a danger." She said. Anne didn''t understand why but she can only obey the orders, she left the room. Mana looked at Alexander and she sat down on the floor "Since the day I met your mother, all I have seen from your family is crazy stuff, when do you people grow up?" Alexander chuckled "we make sure we keep our hearts young. But that is not why I am here." "What is it, speak quickly, because I need you to get that muscle head out of my castle as soon as possible," Mana said with a bored face. Normally she would have been angry at anyone who dared to do as such, but since it was a member of the Helmet family, she couldn''t do anything. And part of that is because she has a soft spot for her Kohai; Alexandra and her family. "Well, Currently, I need to go back to Russia for some urgent matter." Alexander rubbed his hands together and said with a smile. "So...?" Mana said with a confused face " I am not stopping you." "Well, yeah. The thing is...is there anything we can do that won''t get me disqualified until I return?" Alexander asked. Mana chuckled "the rules are simple. If you don''t show up to your match, then you''re automatically disqualified." She opened her fan and covered her mouth "Did you get scared by the other chefs?" Alexander''s eyebrows twitched "Who the f.u.c.k y-- I mean, of course not." After correcting himself midway, Alexander spoke with a charming smile, which wasn''t that effective on a mature woman like Mana. "C''mon, I promise you that if you helped me this once, I will help you later on." He said. "Heh! You and your mother do really sound and look alike. However there is nothing I can do For you, chose your path." Mana said with a smirk. "I can prepare a dish that you can eat." Alexander pointed out with an obvious tone "aren''t you looking for that?" He said. Mana frowned "you talk big..." But then she took off her fan and slammed it close "...But...If you really can do that, I will help you." Alexander beamed with happiness, like this he won''t give that Asahi something to talk about. Mana smiled at him "Let us do it this way, you prepare for me Anything that I can put in front of me at the distance of an arm without puking, I will help you. But if you couldn''t, put your knife down and never speak about cooking again." She said with a cold voice that was unmatched with her smile. "Of course, thank you!!" Alexander reached for her hands and grabbed them tightly " I will make sure you enjoy this!" He said "Since I don''t have time, I will just make for you a simple juice. How about it?" Mana looked at her hands being held by Alexander and sighed "Sure, why not...There is a kitchen in the next room." She said. "Alright, wait for a moment." Alexander bolted out of the room leaving Mana alone looking at her own hand. Alexander quickly reached the next room and found the kitchen, there were ingredients already here, probably someone cooks in here regularly. "Let me see...I should make something cold, sweet with a strong refreshing flavor...Melon Sorbet Float would be great." He mumbled and looked for the ingredients. Alexandra may be cooking right now, but his mind was already in Russia thinking about Rindo and his son. "Hmm? hmm?" he started humming joyfully "Should I buy some gifts on the way? Maybe some warm clothes? Or even a huge fluffy toy?! Hm! Why not all!" He said. Alexander took the melon balls and put them in the instant freezing machine to freeze them before taking them out. Then he put the sorbet into the bottom of a big glass, then topped it with the frozen melon balls that he have just frozen. Then he dropped in some fresh mint, just enough of it to be perfect, then topped everything with seltzer water. He then Let the sorbet melt to sweeten and flavor the drink to the maximum, he can''t risk anything but perfect here. Alexander took the glass of juice and headed to Mana''s chamber where he found her sitting in her place still looking at her hand. Mana noticed him and she saw the glass in his hand. "Melon Sorbet Float... That''s something I didn''t expect." She said. "Put it on the table there." She pointed at one table a little far from her, about a meter away. Alexander was confused and then he remembered that she is sensitive, he would have shoved it right in her face if he didn''t understand he struggles at the moment and how she can only rely on a tube to get her nutrition. He put the glass there and waited. Mana sniffed a little and then nodded "push it closer..." She said nervously. But a little excited, it didn''t trigger any reaction at all. Alexander pushed the table with his leg slowly. "Keep pushing..." Mana blushed with a smile. She doesn''t feel disgusted, no trigger at all. Alexander kept on pushing slowly until the table was in front of Mana who was at that moment on cloud 9. She slowly reached for the glass and lifted it up to her nose as she took a deep breath. A little tear fell down her cheeks "Finally...After more than a decade!" She mumbled. She slowly put her lips on the glass and took a sip. The cold and refreshing liquid ran into her mouth like the pond of life, giving life to the dried throat of hers. Mana''s blushed like crazy as she felt her body getting dipped in cold water, she felt like her clothes were already gone and she was n.a.k.e.d swimming in the middle of the pond. Without her even noticing, a part of her Kimono got loos and her flawless shoulder and neck''s milky skin was revealed shocking Alexander who tried to distract himself as Mana was in a very alluring position with a blushing face that would make any man''s knees go weak. No sooner, the glass got empty, and Mana''s body felt weak and she supported her body with her hands on the floor as she took deep breaths "Haa! Haa!" Mana was still enjoying the taste, never in the last several years has she felt like this. She looked at up at Alexander who has his eyes glued on her revealed skin but she didn''t care about that "More..." She said. "Huh?" Alexander snapped out of his and looked at her pleading eyes. "Give me more!" Mana said in a very sweet and exciting voice. "But I need to go...you--" Alexander tried to explain before he was cut off by Mana grabbing his arm and mushing it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts, she gets closer to his ear and said in a thrilling whisper "Give me more!" Her shoulder and a part of her cleavage were still visible. Alexander''s eyes widened. No trace of the cold beauty that was here yesterday was present, she was like an addict. ''I don''t remember even giving it my everything...'' Alexander thought. But what he didn''t know was...While he was in his own world thinking about his son, he unintentionally went all out, his body moved on its own and have it everything except the Golden Memory skills as that needs Alexander concentrating. But even without that. Alexander gave it all. Now...Mana is the only person in the world who has eaten something made by Alexander giving 99%. Being in a hurry, Alexander had to think quick, he then he directed Mana''s face by her chin with his palm and spoke with a smile "you want more...?" He asked. Mana nodded with a drunken face "Yes..." "Then, take care of what I told you. And once I return, I will keep cooking for you until you die." He said. Mana nodded with hazy eyes. Alexander smiled "Great, I will try to come back before the 4th and last day of the tournament. Thank you!!" Alexander ran out leaving Mana''s extended hand trying to catch his distancing back like a child trying to reach for its father. And thus, Alexander got what he wanted, he returned to his uncle and called Vlad to come and get Alice and Erina to Russia, as for him. He went with his uncle and they got their Private jet. They went on full speed directly to their mansion, no airport as they will skydive from the jet when they reach their home. There was no time to waste. +++++++++++++++ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 208 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 66 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 14 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 14 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 196 - BLUE - Fatherhood Russia... Near the Manor of The Helmet Family, up in the sky. Two men were falling down; Skydiving. When they reached the right altitude they released their parachute and slowly descended. These two men are Alexander and Alfie. "I AM HERE!!" Alexander shouted with a huge teddy bear in his arms. Alfie followed him "Let us go through the back door, it is faster that way!" he said. "Alright!!" Alexander raised the teddy bear up and ran after his uncle. They both crashed through the door and ran amok in the manor scaring a few maids who did not see them. Alfie led Alexander to the operating room where he saw all of the family standing in the hallway "Oh! I am not late!" He said with a grin, Alexander was out of breath from all that running. Alfred smiled seeing his grandson here with a huge grin on his face, it reminded him of his past. Even the huge teddy bear thing "Yes. Your mother, my wife, and Rindo''s mother are inside with Rindo together with Dr.Shawn..." Alfred spoke "Though it is taking too long because of Rindo''s age." "I-is that so?" Alexander smiled and sat with his grandfather, his arms were trembling slightly as his heart raced, this was an important moment of his life. It was like his body was cold and couldn''t stop trembling. Alfred and Roberto(Rindo''s father) chuckled seeing him. Truly, the first time is the most exciting of all, they thought. Alfred plated his grandson on his shoulder and smiled at him. Alexander started swinging his legs uncontrollably. Alfie was sneakily taking pictures for the future. And then for about 15 minutes, the door of the operating room was opened and Amanada came out. "Grandma!! how did it go?" Alexander jumped and asked. Amanda smiled at her grandson and ^patted his head without answering, after all, the answer came out right away in the form of a crying baby. Alexander''s eyes widened as he ran inside. "Rindo!!" Alexander headed for his fiance¨¦ and saw her sleeping on her bed with a very cute and small child beside her. Rindo was pale and breathing heavily which got Alexander worried. "She... will be alright!" Dr.Shawn spoke looking straight face and mechanic voice "She is exhausted, please let her rest." Alexandra and Rindo''s mother were at the sides of the bed taking a final look at the sleeping Rindo. Alexandra looked at her son "Come here..." She said. She picked up the little child and walked to Alexander and extended her arms to him. Alexander got fl.u.s.tered "Oh! oi! don''t!!" Alexander waved his hands trying not to touch his baby "It will break in my arms, something that soft!!" He said with a nervous smile. Alexander started laughing at her son together with the rest of the family, it was truly a joyous moment. Alfred showed Alexander how to hold his son in his arms to which Alexander did but he did not move an inch like a stone statue causing another chuckle from the family. And so, Alexander has officially become a father. Though he had to get separated from his son per Dr.Shawn''s orders, can''t have a newly born child get passed between a whole family of people, he must be protected. And nobody was complaining about that. Rindo soon woke up feeling so tired, he lower half is number, she found herself circled by everyone as they congratulated her for being a mother. She found Alexander beside her and got happy "At least you arrived..." She said with a smile. "Of course I am here!" Alexander responded. ---------- Back in Japan... At the Bookmaster''s chamber. Mana was sitting down looking at her monitor, in front of her was a security camera''s video from the kitchen where Alexander was making that juice. Mana has been re-playing this video for over 40 times, each time she was focusing on Alexander like a hawk. She touched her chin and mumbled "He did not use any foreign item...but he was cooking by the book, yet, why did it feel so good." While Mana was in her thoughts, the door was opened and Anne walked in with a tray of 4 cups of glass "I have returned, Mana-sama." She said. She put the tray down away from Mana and knelt on the floor. "Oh! good work, Anne...How did it go?" Mana snapped out of her thoughts and asked. Anne smiled politely and nodded "I have informed the 4 chefs of your proposal, and they have agreed, I have requested from them to make the melon sorbet float juice, and the one the book master chooses will advance directly to the finals and if no one was chosen, they will be disqualified." Mana nodded as her face blushed again remembering Alexander "My lord...I can not wait for him to return, maybe I will make him cook for me some rice, it has been a long time." Mana touched her beating heart and smiled. Anne was happy for Mana when she told her she dinked something for the first time in years. "Bring me one of them closer..." Mana cleared her throat and spoke to Anne as she picked one glass of juice and walked slowly towards Mana. Mana sniffed the air and immediately she felt disgusted and was about to puke making Anne jumper back "THROW THAT GARBAGE OUT!!!" Mana shouted while breathing heavily with tears in her eyes. "Next...." she said. Anne sighed with a sad expression and did the sea for the second cup, the 3rd, and finally the 4th. Mana was so disgusted, she felt like her stomach was going to come out of her throat. She was crying, it pained her. This is why she isolated herself, for this reason, she abandoned everything. She couldn''t stand it to be seen like this by her family. Slowly, Mana calmed down as Anne sprayed Mana''s favorite air freshener smell in the room. "With this, Saiba Alexander will immediately advance to the finals as all of his opponents lost their right for the matches and thus he automatically wins them all," Anne reported. Mana nodded, it was unfair to do this, but...this tournament was rigged from the first match, everything was controlled to go the way Mana wished. Mana smiled "With this I have fulfilled my end of the deal,...Saiba Alexander, I remember what you said..." Mana opened her fan and covered her mouth while chuckling "...I will make you cook for me until the day I die." She said. Anne smiled seeing Mna''s happy expression. In the same location, just several meters away, a very awaited match in BLUE was about to begin. The arena was full, the crowd was going wild. [Ladies and Gentlemen, please welcome with me...Two of the top chefs in BLUE...Saiba Asahi and ...] The MC shouted with excitement [Tsukasa Eishi!!] --------------------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 210 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 66 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 5 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 5 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 197 - BLUE - Another Knife It has been two days since Rindo has given birth. Alfred; Alexander''s grandfather was very happy to see a 4th generation being born in his time. But no one was happier than Alexander himself, he was stuck beside his son, he found him cute, too cute that his heart is melting, and that says a lot about him since he never liked cute things. Keanu who was with the other servants like Shanks, Vlad, and Kaido chuckled "To think that just a few months ago he was asking about being a father." He said. "Everyone is confused about being a father...until they become one." Shanks added after him. "Hey, Alexander let me hold him too." Alice and Erina walked to Alexander and asked to hold the baby. Alexander gave her Little Arc with a smile "Be careful." he said. "Humph! how many babies do you think i have held before." Alice said, Erina looked at the baby and she smiled at him "He is so cute!" she said. Little Arc started laughing at the smiling faces of the girls making them even more in love with this cute thing. Amanda who was beside her husband looking at this, her eyes roamed around the room and they started watering down "What is wrong?" Alfred asked seeing his wife wiping her tears. "Nothing...I just love seeing the family getting bigger filling this huge house with warm feelings and love." She said with a trembling voice. Alfred laughed and held her hands "My dear wife, the family is still getting even bigger, Alexandr still has two wives, our son has four, more children are coming down the road." "Yeah..." Amanda nodded with a smile. The Helmet Family for generations valued family above all, their greatest treasure was their loving hearts. It was like a dream seeing that for the first time in ages the family members'' numbers exceeded 5, but with Alexander and Alfie here, it seems that the family''s bloodline will go for other generations without worry. "I will go get us something to eat, It is lunchtime," Alexandra said as she stood up and left for the kitchen. "Make me a some hot noodles!" Haering his mother going for the kitchen, Alexander spoke. "By the way, what did you do about BLUE?" Rindo remembered that Alexander was in BLUE and spoke "Did you get disqualified?" she asked. Alexander snatched his son from Alice and Erina "Nah, I spoke with the book master and she said she will take care of it, I just need to go for the last day." He said. "Did you bribe the book master," Rindo laughed "Nobody will just do you a favor like that, especially in a tournament." "Kind of...I just cooked something for her and she said I was okay to go." Hearing this, Erina''s eyes opened wide with shock. "You cooked for mother?!" She spoke. Alexander looked at her and shrugged his shoulders "...Yeah. Something wrong?" he asked. Erina''s hands were trembling "B-But...she can''t stomach anything." she said. As if taking offense, Alexander frowned "Excuse me?! you mean my cooking is not eatable? please! as if!" Erina was shocked beyond anything, her entire life, she thought that the curse of God''s Tongue could never be bypassed and that is her destiny in the future too, but here he stands! saying that he bypassed the curse like nothing. ---- Far back in Japan, BLUE was still on and the honest match since Erina V Alexander is currently on. Saiba Asahi V Tsukasa Eishi. You really are something, Tsukasa Eishi!" Asahi was in his station cutting and mixing a group of vegetables with a very unique 3 bladed knife "with your skills, you deserve the reputation you have...And soon those skills will be mine." He said with a chuckle. Tsukasa didn''t pay him any attention and focused on his ingredients, he hovered his palm over the vegetables and tried to connect with it as much as possible ''Remember...Remember your defeat, and bring strength from weakness.'' He thought while he imagined in his mind a very Pyramid, and on top of that Pyramid is Alexander, standing there bored, alone with no one to keep him company. Tsukasa chuckled "Someday...I will make you move and give me some space to stand on that top." He mumbled as he finally selected the finest ingredients. Both Tsukasa and Asahi cooked the best dish they can, the theme was [Stew] and both of them didn''t take any chances as they displayed their weapons and all of their skills to try and overwhelm the other. Asahi used every skill he has on Tsukasa without holding back. But he still was confident in winning, however, he wanted to show Tsukasa the difference in their powers. After they were done, both men presented their outstanding dish to the judges who made no effort to conceal their hunger for such a feast in front of them. The three judges tasted the dishes, and to say they were overwhelmed would be an understatement. After a long debate and a heated discussion. They reached their conclusion. The results were... Saiba Asahi: 2 Votes Tsukasa Eishi: 1 Vote. A shocking result for both men, Tsukasa gritted his teeth in frustration for another lose he suffered again, while Asahi couldn''t believe that he let Tsukasa get a vote from him. It was unacceptable. Yet, Asahi smirked "...It seems that i have underestimated you, Tsukasa, be honored that your knife will join my collection." He extended his hand for Tsukasa who begrudgingly handed him his treasures knife giving Asahi yet another set of skills. ------------------ Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 211 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 69 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 6 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ˇŞ New chapter is coming soon ˇŞWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 198 - Blue - Tonight At the Helmet Manor, Alexander was in the front gate standing in front of his car. All of the family members were at the door seeing him off. Alexander had tears on his face, after all, his heart was tearing apart, the reason? well..."Arc! Dady is going!! I will come back as soon as possible!!" Alexander washed seriously at his son in Rindo''s arms "Stay healthy!!" he shouted. "Just go already!!" Alexandra shouted at her son, he was taking too long. Everyone had a good chuckled, it was an entertaining thing seeing Alexander transforming into an overprotective father in one single night. Alexander got into his car, closed the door, and took off with Vlad driving and Keanu beside him, but still, everyone can hear his voice "ARC!!!" In his car, Alexander was sitting frozen like a puppy, Vlad looked at the mirror and sighed "It is not the end of the world, honestly, how much can you be protective?!" Keanu chuckled an didn''t speak. "Shut up!! I can''t feel safe knowing that uncle is there, he may end up doing something stupid." Alexander said with a frown. Vlad just shook his head tiredly, this sudden change for Alexander is weird, coming from him who never cared for someone that much until he cried. Alexander was on his way back to Japan, he has promised Mana to return the fourth day, he can''t turn back now on his word, he has already troubled her enough now. Though Alexander would have preferred to stay home and play with his little son, it is only for one day and he will come back. The next day, Alexander returned the old castle where BLUE is held. It was pretty empty as of lately, only the servants that are responsible for maintaining the castle and a few media channels are here. Alexander entered the castle and headed to Mana''s chamber. Once he was at her doorstep, he slid open the door and entered without knocking to see Mana fanning herself near the window, once she laid her eyes on him they shined with bright light "Welcome back!!" she said with a joyful expression. "...Thanks? i guess." Alexander found her happy expression a little bit weird, but he didn''t dwell on it too much. "I take it that everything is alright on your end." Mana walked closer to Alexander and grabbed his hand. Alexander nodded at her question "Thank goodness!" Mana responded. Alexander coughed and cleared his throat "Anyways, thank you for the trouble, I see that you have kept your word." "No problem, congratulations on reaching the finals! this is such a great honor that it deserves its own celebration. You can eat, right?" Mana chuckled as she spoke. Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Why not, I can do that, airplanes'' food is not that great." he said. Mana clapped her hands "Great!!" She said "The kitchen is that way." She pointed at the room beside them. Alexander tilted his head in confusion "...Eh? you mean I have to cook?!" When he realized that he was being played, he face-palmed himself "Just say you want me to cook and be done with it." he said. "Less talking, more cooking. Come, I will even lend you a hand." Mana chuckled as she led Alexander outside. Two hours later, Alexander was watching Mana eat a full bowl of Chicken Rice with a red face filled with pleasure, Alexander just supported his head with his arm on the table while looking at her, It was quite interesting to see her like this...In a way, she reminds him of Erina when she is happy. "Ah! yeah, who is my opponent for the finals?" Alexander asked. Mana didn''t answer right away and took her time eating before she said "You half brother." Alexander rolled his eyes "Ah yes! why not him." he said, honestly, he wasn''t surprised the least. "What happened with Tsukasa?" he asked. "Oh, Eishi Tsukasa? ooh! he was quite the strong man." Mana filled her mouth with rice and spoke: "I thought he was going to win based on his records, He alone managed to defeat all of the Noir Chefs in his way to the top, but in the end, Saiba Asahi had more skills to use." "And when will the finals start?" Mana chuckled and placed her chopsticks and picked up juice made by Alexander "...Tonight." She said. Alexander stood up "Alright, I am going to sleep, I am tired from my travel, wake me up when it is time." He said. "Roger that!" Mana chuckled and saluted like a soldier. Once Alexander was out, she sighed and sat there enjoying the taste of food in her mouth, for many years, she yarned for this, and now finally she could. "Saiba Alexander...Can he be the one with the Phantom Hands?" She mumbled. If so, many things will change in the world. On his way to his room, Alexander met with Asahi near his room, he was sitting like a lost puppy under the rain, waiting for Alexander. When saw Alexander coming, he stood up and puffed up his chest "OH! you have come?! And here I thought you ran away for good!" Asahi said. Alexander frowned "Huh? you hit your head or something? me? run away? go back to your dreamland!" he said. "Humph! As always, no respect for your elder brother!" Asahi shook his head "You really don''t care about family!" He said. Alexander wanted to punch him so badly but he held back "Look who is talking!" But he still punched him in the end. "Ouch!" Asahi held his cheek with pain "What was that for?" he asked. "Doesn''t care about family? who was the one going after his brother''s girl, who was the one who didn''t contact the other for years then blame him for it? and last but not least, I bet you didn''t even know that I am a father now?" Alexander spoke loudly for Asahi to hear clearly. "Eh?..." Asahi took a moment to realize what is going on "...Father? Congratulations? I think." "Thank you? I think." "Anyway!! Our match is today, so prepare to taste defeat!" Asahi shook his head and spoke. "And I will get that knife of yours. It will make a fine addition to my collection." Asahi said with a grin. He started pressing his skills and how many opponents fell under him. But by the time he finished, Alexander was already in his sleeping. Ain''t nobody got time for someone''s last words before they lose. --------------- OOOh!! We are reaching the end of the BLUE. This is where the fun begins! I have been waiting to start my own original arcs, and now it is here. As I have said... Look Forward to it. Also...MILF? --------------------- Food Wars: The Golden Hands / Chapter 212 is out on Pat reon The Lost Fruits / Chapter 69 is out on Pat reon Go to: Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon Or the mobile app Pat reon version: Doragon COMMENT 24 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY ˇŞ New chapter is coming soon ˇŞWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 24 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Editor: Chapter 199 - BLUE - It Better Be Good Time passed and the BLUE was reaching its climax. Media was all over the place trying to cover as much as possible from this event, the person who will win this will be the leader of this Generation''s chefs. All eyes are on Asahi and Alexander. Well, mostly Asahi as Alexander is sleeping still. It was a long way to here from Russia and adding to that, he didn''t sleep that much at home. Most of the time Alexander was playing with his son. And when he was sleeping, he would be the one waking up for Arc when he starts crying at night. This could have been taken care of by maid or someone else, but Alexander refused "This is my duty!" He said. Even now, our idiot is sleeping and at the same time dreaming of playing with Arc. Just what the hell happened to him? nobody changes in a single night like this, even if they become fathers! While Alexander was sleeping, someone came to his room and knocked on the door. "Mr.Alexander!" A feminine voice called. It was Anne; Mana''s personal servant. "It is time for the match." She said. Alexander grunted and opened his eyes slowly. "Is it Arc who is calling?" He rubbed his eyes and stood up like a drunk man in a bar. He opened the door to see Anne standing there "What?" he asked. "Mana-Sama sent me to call you and get prepared, we will start in an hour." Anne smiled as she spoke. "Start what?" Alexander leaned on the door trying not to fall asleep agin. Anne frowned confusedly "Uh...The Final Match of BLUE?" she said. Alexander blinked for a couple of times before he realized "Oh shit! I forgot about that." He said. "Alright, I will be there in a second." He said before closing the door. Anne smiled at him before leaving. She has accomplished her mission, everything else is on Alexander. While Alexander was sleeping, his opponent didn''t have the leisure to do so, Asahi has been on his nerves since Alexander has returned. In his room, Asahi spread his vast collection of Knives and special cooking tools in front of him as they were wrapped in plastic bags with a picture of their owner "Yes...I will use this pan with this double-edged knife, No! maybe this short sword with this nonstick pan." Asahi was preparing with all his heart. He was determined to defeat Alexander "No! I should break his emotions first, I should Use Father and Soma''s knives! That will get him angry and off-balance!" Asahi smirked as he took out his Joichiro and Soma''s knives "Yes. This will do." Time passed and it was finally time, many people crowded the arena taking their own seats. Media reporters pointed their cameras at the crowd and then at the judges who were waiting for the start. But then, a man came to the judges and whispered something in their ears which clearly made them shocked, the three judges nodded and stood up and left. Immediately after they left, 5 men carrying a big luxurious chair as they placed it in the place of the judges. [Everyone!!" A man took the stage and shouted [Please welcome...for the first time since forever...The Book Master!!] He shouted sending uproar in the crowd. The Book Master, the same person who never appeared in public? that book master? "Focus there! focus!" one reporter ordered his assistance to roll the camera at the chair. Loud clacking footsteps resounded in the arena, it draws closer with each breath they took, seconds later, a breathtaking woman wearing a black and golden Yukata entered the arena, she had a honey-blond hair and purple eyes. With just her presence, nobody dared to speak, something about her makes them want to bow down in respect. Aside from the fact that she is the book master of course! Mana stood in front of her chair with Anne beside her supporting her, she smiled and took a microphone "Good Evening to you all!" she spoke calmly "Welcome to my BLUE tournament! I am sure that you have enjoyed the battles that have been presented to you the past week." Mana smiled slightly, and that alone made her seem so beautiful that it started to hurt the men''s souls and the women started swinging the other way for her. "Now, let us not waste any more time. Please welcome the Finalists, Saiba Alexander, and Asahi." Mana gestured for the gates to open letting both Alexander and Asahi walk out. Asahi walked confidently with pride, while Alexander...He walked in with his bed hair. Seriously, what is wrong with this guy now?! is it the son? huh? is it?! Alexander and Asahi met in the middle of the Arena and stared at each other "I have been waiting for this for years..." Asahi chuckled as he adjusted his beany. "Nothing will change since that day." Alexander yawned and stretched as he relaxed a bit, then, in an instance, the air around him became hotter as a blazing fire filled his eyes "I will remind you what it means to cross my path again!" He said. That''s more like it! Anne walked forward a little and took a bell "The theme will be chosen from inside this jar. One of you needs to choose a paper from inside." She said sowing the two a jar filled with papers. "I will do it!!" Asahi said jumping at Anne, he took the bottle and pulled a paper, he opened it and revealed its content "...So, it seems that our fight will be in [Japaness Cuisine]." He said. Alexander looked at Mana who was all smiles as she eyed him. He knows that she has a hand in this. Asahi smiled "Humph! My specialty. I guess your luck is not as great as the last time, huh?" Asahi retreated to his station. since the theme was revealed just now, he needs to decide on his dish quickly. Alexander took the jar and took a few more paper, once he read what they had inside, he sighed and shook his head. They all were [Japaness Cuisine]. He wondered to why Mana did as such, but that was not very important now. Alexander may think that Mana had some secret scheme in her plan, but he was very mistaken, Mana simply...missed he homelands cooking. Once she realized that Alexander''s cooking does not cause her discomfort, she wanted to eat her favorite food once again. How long has it been since she had eaten rice? 10 years? maybe more than that. But today she will for sure get some of that Japanese food. Alexander was in his station, he opened his caste and took out his precious knife. Asahi saw it and spoke, "You sure you don''t want to have a bet with me on that knife of yours?". Alexander shook his head "Nah! I don''t want to bet with you." He answered. "Are you sure?" Asahi chuckled and took out two knives as he showed them to Alexander "Not even for our Father''s and little brother''s knives?" Alexander''s eyes indeed, this idiot defeat Joichiro? he didn''t hear about that? since when? "Don''t be so surprised, It was only natural! I took my revenge on him first, then our little brother. All that is left is you." Asahi said. "Revenge?" Alexander tilted his head in confusion, the hell is this retard talking about?! he thought. "Did you know..." Asahi played with the bigger knife and spoke "Father can no longer cook as long as this knife is in my hands." Asahi laughed "You should have seen the face Soma made, he was so eager to get the knife back and so he challenged me for it, though, I was satisfied by him wearing an Afro for some time." Alexander put down his knife "You know...I have to admit" Asahi smirked, they all fall for the same thing, he thought "I don''t think i give a f.u.c.k!" Alexander said with an obvious tone. "What?" Asahi froze in his place "What are you talking about? father will never cook again, y''know?!" he said. "That is his own problem! Besides, he cooked enough." Alexander replied. While the two were talking, they didn''t know that the crowd was hearing every single word they have said. Mana chuckled as she played with her fan "This is getting a lot more interesting that it was." she mumbled with a smile. but she had to stop them. Mana clapped her hands loudly "Enough!! Start the countdown!" she shouted. Immediately after her words, a bell buzz resounded signaling for the two to start. Alexander sighed and thought for a moment "Japanese, huh?" He shifted his gaze to Mana "That idiot...She didn''t eat for years now, so at least she should eat some vegetables. So...Shabu-shabu then." Alexander mumbled. Alexander brought his ingredients and used his knife like a sword as she slices through the vegetables like a swift wind. He then quickly switched to make the sauce. He was going for a homemade one which is Ponzu and Sesame Sauce. After that came preparing the broth, he filled a large pot with kombu and let it soak for some time. then he prepared the udon noodles which was an essential ingredient of the dish. Well, most Japanese dishes had noodles in them but still. Since it was frozen, Alexander had to heat it in boiling water first before draining it. Alexander then chuckled, ''Should I teach Arc how to cook like this?'' he thought. OH for f.u.c.k''s sake!! This guy starts sounding like a little girl in love. But anyway, while he was thinking as such, he cut napa cabbages, shungiku, and leeks into small perfect pieces. Alexander cut the last ingredients which are carrots and Tofu before arranging every ingredient on a serving platter. He then started to bring the dish together, from the broth he let soak earlier to adding the thin slice of beef on the dish before he started cooking everything together in one go. "There Ya go!" Alexander said with a smile as he closed the pot on the and let it cook for its time. He then looked back at Asahi who was busy using his brother and Father''s knives "Ah! he is really making something weird there, just like those two!" He said. Whatever Asahi was making better be good. Cause our idiot was thinking about his son earlier. And we all know what followed after that when it happened last time...Yeah... Chapter 200 - Winner Winner - Asahis Killer In her own chair, surrounded by the previous judges of the match; Mana was enjoying the cold night near the fire that was lighted beside her. But what she enjoyed the most now is the heavy and delicious aroma flying around in the air hitting every fiber of her smelling sense. Mana swore that she can already taste the flavor. In front of Alexander was a pot of vegetables and meat together with noodles. A Japanese dish to it''s finest. Alexander put down his knife and sighed "Finally, after this, I can go to sleep." Alexander looked at his half-brother and shook his head. The way he works tirelessly was a great trait to have. It is a trait that Alexander in all of the great chefs in the world he met, it almost makes him feel bad for trampling all over it. Alexander picked up his dish and walked towards Mana. [It looks like Mr.Alexander will be the first one to serve!] the MC shouted after he saw Alexander walking out of his station with a plate. The crowd started cheering for Alexander. There has been a strong aroma coming from his station since he started cooking. Mana noticed Alexander coming and smiles '' Finally! I have been starving for ages now!'' she thought. Alexander presented his dish "Here. A simple Japanese dish. Shabu-Shabu. You can''t hope for anything more Japanese, other than rice of course!" Alexander laughed as he took a seat beside Mana. This action seemed scandalous by the other three judges. ''Smelly brat!!'' ''How dare he?! With the book master?!" ''And here I have been holding myself back from taking that place!'' Those thoughts made them forget the most important thing, Mana; as far as they know, can''t eat anything and will throw up at the sight of food. Their mind was occupied by the fact that someone was sitting with their precious book master. But Mana did not mind as she took her chopsticks and slowly took a bite out of the dish. Without any warning, she felt her Tongue dancing from joy as she felt the joy of taste again, she felt alive. Mana felt like she was a Queen inside her own palace getting pampered by Alexander, feeding her anything she desired to compensate for all the years lost without food. Was it an illusion or a vision? Who knows? Mana had a satisfied smile on her face as she went down on the dish with no mercy as if there was no tomorrow. By the time she was done. Asahi was standing in front of her with his own dish. "I hope you have enjoyed that because this will blow your mind." Asahi smirked and said. Mana wipes her lips and calmed down a bit, She looked at what was in Asahi''s hands and she frowned "The hell is that?" She asked. "...Isn''t this what you wanted?" Asahi responded, "A new dish that was has never seen before." He said as he presented his dish "Unlike him, I did not forget what was your goal in this BLUE." Hearing this, Alexander remembered what Mana''s motive to even start this tournament and why she was playing with the matches ''Damn! I forgot...but wait, she didn''t mention this at the start of this match.'' Alexander thought ''If she wanted that new dish, this would have been her perfect chance, why didn''t she remind us of it?'' Alexander''s question was on point, but its answer was very simple, Mana herself shook her head at this and thought ''New Dish...That was the solution that I came with to overcome my God''s Tongue curse...but now, I can eat, although only from the hands of only one man, the idea of the new dish is now unneeded.'' "That is good," Mana said to Asahi, though she is now no longer in need of a new dish, that doesn''t mean she can''t appreciate the efforts made by this young chef. Though the dish didn''t have a strong impact, it still does not stink like the regular dishes which is a big deal for Mana as she can only go from pleased to utterly disgusted. "What is this anyway?" she asked the most important question that was on everyone''s mind. Even Alexander was curious, but one look and he had a flashback of his father trying to make something like this and his brother always trying to make it. Asahi smiled "I am glad you asked. This is my, Siab Asahi''s style Squad Sashimi with peanut butter." He said, on the dish were thin brown squid parts with a peanut butter sauce. Mana''s face twisted "Peanut butter?" she mumbled. Alexander sighed, this family is really a bunch of weirdos! first it was Father and Soma, then Asahi joined the game of Peanut Butter, who is next?! Alexander thought. "Well, let me see..." Mana took her chopstick and took a squad part to taste, she didn''t feel strange as she expected, usual this strange combination will not synch with each other but it seemed it has worked for this young man. But that was about. It worked, nothing more, nothing less as Mana showed no reaction to it and only ate in peace which shocked Asahi who couldn''t believe it ''Impossible!!'' he shouted in his mind. What Asahi didn''t know is that Mana has already tasted the pinnacle of gourmet a few days ago on the hands of Alexander. Asahi''s dish, as strange as it is, it was a phenomenal dish, that is why he was confident in winning, adding the fact that he made an original dish with a supreme flavor, and adding to that that Alexander didn''t make any special dish and just made a traditional Shabu-Shabu dish, Asahi was sure to win, that if his opponent wasn''t Alexander. Mana put down her chopstick and smiled "This was a moment of glory, for both of you." She said calmly. "I have tasted both of your dishes and it is time to decide who will lead this generation to the new age." She said. Following her words, Cameras flashlights went on crazy and the crowd starts cheering. It was a moment in his story being made. And nobody wanted to miss it, even the MC didn''t dare to speak and let Mana do the talking. Mana smiled and stood up "I, Nakiri Mana, as the book master and president of WGO hereby declared the winner of this BLUE and the leader of this generation is...Saiba...Alexander." She said. Alexander raised his arms up to receive the cheers from the crowd while giving some good angles for the media to take pictures. As for Asahi, he was still in denial, everything was going good, but did it turn out like this? Alexander noticed him still looking at the empty space and came to him "So...You lost, ey?" He said. "...Shut up!" Seeing the smirk on Alexander''s face, Asahi was so annoyed "You won nothing! You think this counts! this is only the beginning, once i awaken my phantom hands, I will show you!" Asahi shouted with passion "Remember this!! I will defeat you!" He said before leaving running away, but not running away from Alexander, but running away towards a path to improve his skills. One thing that was working for the Saiba Family, they all were thick blooded people who hate losing and won''t accept that as the final decision. Asahi maybe have lost this battle, but he was sure to grow stronger. "Oi! Alexander, let''s go, you still owe me another cold drink!" Mana who was far back called Alexander. "Eh? since when?" Alexander asked as he walked towards her. "Since you left me with your mess and went back to Russia." She said with a smile. In honesty, she only wanted some of that intoxicating flavor. Alexander clicked his tongue and just followed her "Just one drink, I need to go see my little Arc." Alexander''s eyes started shinning "He must be missing Papa so much! I can already hear him trying in the night! Arc! I will be there for you!" Mana almost tripped down and fell on her face. "What the hell is wrong with this sudden change of character?!!" She thought. Well. With this, Alexander is now officially the strongest of his generation according to WGO. Though many will Denny such thing, their words mean nothing if they won''t fight for it. Strong as may he be. Alexander''s journey is still going on. Totsuki has not finished with him yet. //////////////////////////////// AAaand CUT!! This ends BLUE arc with Alexander''s easy victory. NOW!! this is where I want to go, the second year arc and third-year arc. A place unexplored by the original work. I hope that I have lived up to your expectation even if it was to a small margin. Please look forward to the next chapters ''cause we return to Totsuki as Champs. Alexander and the other will take their duty as the elite 10 like their seniors before and the---oh well, no need to tell you everything now. See ya! Chapter 201 - BLUE - Over "Mr.Alexander, what are your thoughts on becoming Japan''s #1 chef?" "Are you planning on joining any specific restaurant in the future?" "What are your thoughts on the current level of the world gourmet?" In front of Alexander, too many cameras were stuffing in front of his face with interviewers asking him non-stop questions. All Alexander did was stand there like a statue. For the first time in his life, Alexander was fl.u.s.tered, "Uh...I...First of all, I would like to thank my mother and--" But lucky him, he was rescued by Mana who pulled him by his collar. "The show is over you have 5 minutes to get out of my castle!" Mana displayed a ferocious glare, one that she had never displayed since her days in Totsuki. The reporters couldn''t help but lower their heads down like kids and retreat. "Thanks for the save, i guess." Being dragged by his collar, Alexander asked. This woman is surprisingly strong despite never eating for years. "I guess then you owe me some dinner, right?" Mana smiled with bright eyes of the stars at the mention of eating again despite having just eaten two dishes. Alexander chuckled "And I guess someone owes me an apology too." He said. Mana stopped and looked back at him with a frown "What?" she asked. "Remember? You said if i win this, you will kneel in front of me and apologies." Alexander adjusted his clothes and said with a smile. "No, I didn''t," Mana remember that time and she clicked her tongue while denying that fact completely, like hell she was gonna kneel in front of a kid the same age as her daughter! "If you do kneel, I will cook for you." Alexander raised his hand and spoke with a sweet smile on his face. "Really?!" Mana was thrilled as her face beamed with joy "Then--" Before Mana could do anything, Anne appeared like a ghost behind her with a cold smile. "Whoa!!" Mana jumped up with shivers going down her spine. "Mana-sama..." Anne spoke, "You''re the book master, please mind your actions..." She said as she looked at Mana with a smile like that of a titan that killed a certain mother. Mana froze down terrified, Is this the same Anne that serves under her? she thought. Alexander chuckled awkwardly, by this time, he was no longer interested in Mana''s apology as he remembered "Ah! ARC!!" He shouted, "I have to get back to Russia." He said, "My son must be missing me!" He said with a pained expression. Hearing him, Mana recalled that some girl with him got pregnant "Oh yeah, you''re a father now, A son, eh? he must be a cute little devil, isn''t he?" She spoke while thinking about the time she Erina, She too was fawning all over her daughter at the time, being a parent brings out the most unexpected side out of you. "Oh, he is, here, let me show it!" Alexander jumped up and opened his coat and took out a stash of pictures as he laid them on the floor "Look! this is after he was born 2 hours later, and this one is 5 hours later, and this one is 5 and a half later...and this one is a day later." Alexander started going through the long-ass line of pictures that he took. Mana and Anne started having a headache "Uh...We get it, fine, he is cute!" Mana raised her hands giving up. Alexander started gathering his pictures like they were gold coins while looking at Mana with wary eyes "I won''t take them!" Mana said after noticing his gaze at her. "You better..." Alexander said "...I think I will go now, oh and by the way, send the money prize as soon as possible, I think I will gift it to Arc." Mana shook her head and decided not to speak any further, she doesn''t want to continue this conversation that will just revolve around a kid who can''t even see yet. "Alright, see ya!" Alexander jumped off the stairs wall and landed on the floor as he did some unexpected acrobatic moves while shouting "Parkour!" on his way out of the caste. Mana looked at Alexander leaving and sighed, it seems that she will not eat anything until he returns. She turned to leave to her room, and as she did, her eyes landed on 3 men in front of her, one elderly with a long white beard and thick eyebrows, another in his late 40s, red-brown long hair and subtle beard, and the last one, he was a black-haired with one single white stripe. Just a mere look at him made Mana want to pull his guts out. She looked at the elderly man and frowned "What is the meaning of this...Father?" Mana looked at Senzaemon; her father who was with Joichiro together with...Azami. ... Alexander soon reached Vlad who was waiting for him outside in the car with Keanu and the others as they took off to the airport. On his way, Alexander''s phone rang, for a moment, he didn''t want to pick it up, but you never know... "New phone, who is this?" Alexander said. "Eh?...uh! New phone?... I think this is the right number?" A very fl.u.s.tered voice of a boy came from the other side of the phone. Alexander recognized the voice as Isshiki''s. "Isshiki? what do you want?" He asked. "Alexander?...Oooh! You got me this time." Isshiki chuckled as he realized that he was tricked, but Alexander wasn''t trying to trick him...It was a habit. "But anyway, I just had to call you to tell you that the autumn election is over and [Autumn Leaf Viewing] where the elite 10 are to meet the top 10 of the election is soon to start in a few weeks." he said, "Several days ago, Senzaemon-dono said this was a tradition that must not be broken." The last part was said with a scared tone masked with an amused chuckle. Senzaemon''s anger was not a joke. "And the Moon Banquet Festival is soon to start in a couple of months..." Alexander face-palmed himself, he totally forgot about Totsuki and that he was an elite 10 with responsibilities, the only reason he could stay like this without any work is that Isshiki as the 2nd seat was covering for him and that he was representing Totsuki is BLUE. "I will try to come back when the Autumn Leaf Viewing starts, but just in case...Call me." Chapter 202 - Autumn Leaf Viewing Hello everyone, you might be wondering who am i at this moment, it is okay, I am Ryo Machiko, A female student at Totsuki. To be honest, I never would have imagined myself in Totsuki ever, but somehow I was given a scholarship, and here I am. Sitting under the trees of Totsuki''s hill. Hm? what am I doing here? or should I say "What are we?" As you can see, I am not alone here, there are another 9 students with me here. We were called here by the elite 10 themselves, the strongest and most talented students in Totsuki. My face is red from excitement just like my red-hair and my golden eyes could not hide my happiness. Though, not everyone is happy to be here. "Damn it! Where are those damned Senpais of ours? aren''t they supposed to be here by now?" The person who spoke is Zeff Xoj, he is a very rude person with no respect for anyone, he has black hair and black eyes with a very large gold chain on his chest. He is also the 2nd ranked person from the election tournament. "Stop shouting, your breath stinks!" another person counter against Zeff. I poked my head to see who it was and it was Lady Bols. A very beautiful girl with black hair and red eyes, though for some reason she always wears a gaze mask. Apparently she has a very sensitive nose, thus her reaction to Zeff. "What was that pandemic girl! talk to me when you beat me in a Shokugeki!" Zeff responded. As he said, Bols lost Zeff in the Semi-finals, making he the 3rd strongest first year. Their little sparkle has spread to the other students, this little beautiful and peaceful gathering has already broken out to be a battleground for insults. All I could do is try to get a small as I can trying not to grab any attention, those people are scary. As I peaked slowly to how the situation is going, everyone was at each other''s throat, but only one person did not engage in this matter. No, it is not me...This person is Makoto Ren, what can Isay about her...Is it beautiful enough? She had very shiny and long blond hair, blue eyes, and her student uniform fit her so well as if it was made for her. She was the perfect young lady from a rich family, I even heard she was in a relationship with Zeff...HOW?? anyway-- *DON* *DON* *DON* *DON* Drums started hitting loud and clear, I think it was the drum guys from the road we came in from, we all turned our heads to see what was the deal with this drum sounds suddenly. "The hell?! is a festival about to start or what?" Zeff said...as always with a very rude tone. But we all had a similar thought. Soon, our questions were answered. From the road up ahead, we could see several silhouettes coming our way. Suddenly, the air around us became heavy as we realized who was coming...The elite 10... My brain couldn''t prosses this properly, I could see ten people, I know them all from magazines, newspapers and tv shows. They are my idols!! This is bad, i feel my head spinning as they got closer!! OH MY GOD!! It''s Takumi Aldini!! He is the person in the front, he was walking with a calm expression and a dignified face. I heard he lost in BLUE but it was not strange considering who he was up against. After him comes Kouga-senpai, he was the playboy of the school, a simp to be short. Kouga-senpai was talking with a giant-like man who had a long hair as a girl, that man is Mimasaki Subaru, the man called the [99 Style]. Then comes my roommates'' favorite elite 10, Isshiki-senpai, a dream-like man for every girl, too bad he was found out be dating Nene-senpai, the girl walking with him. Then the last of our 3rd years, Etsuya Eizan, our school''s best finance manager, the news says that Nakiri Erina; The HeadMaster has recruited him as the president of Totsuki''s finance manager...Of course under training. After him walks a red-headed boy with a small scar on his eye bro with golden eyes. This is Yukihira Soma, a dinner''s owner, just like Takumi Aldini. He is the most creative among the elite 10, though he may be the last ranked one, he definitely is not the weakest. Walking together with him is our white-haired boy; Hayama Akira who Lady Bols looked at with eyes of admiration, well they both have a similar talent for smell, apparently, She got into Totsuki just to meet him and she is planning on joining his Seminar soon. And finally...The last two...The most famous couple in school...People, let me introduce you to Nakiri Alice, If you think you have seen the most beautiful woman some time ago in your life, then kill yourself, because this girl here is...Just...Uh! Eh? my nose is bleeding, Wha?!! oh my god! this is embarrassing! I quickly cleaned my nose but damn she is beautiful and s.e.xy! I mean look at those b.o.o.b.s! Eh? I suddenly feel cold and like a knife is on my throat. I trembled as I searched for the source of this uncomfortable feeling, and it turns out it is the person I idolize the most...He is none other than Saiba Alexander himself, this school''s strongest student in all of history. The winner of BLUE and this generation''s leader. Did he feel me being a simp over Lady Alice? A smile crept on my face as I felt nice, to get the attention of your idol like this is not half bad either...I don''t care. Anyway, the elite 10 finally reached us and sat in front of us. There was an uncomfortable silence for about 10 minutes, only then did Isshiki-senpai sigh and clap his hands "Well! We should start this meeting guys! How about we start with our lovely juniors making us some tea?" he said. Us, Juniors looked at each other and then nodded and left to prepare tea for our seniors. We gave them tea, each for the person who was sitting in front of us. I gave mine to Mimasaki Subaru...Lucky Me! Why couldn''t it be Alexander-sama! Then suddenly, Kouga-senpai sighed with an annoyed face, he didn''t like the tea? "Hey, guys!" He clapped his hands loudly for attention "Since we are very busy as elite 10, how about we ending this quickly and go home, it is really no fun here!" He said as he stood up. This kinda pisses me off. "There he goes again!" Eizan said, "The monkey still has his same trick from two years ago!" Eizan mocked Kouga mercilessly! "Eizan! you bitch was here?! I did not see you! I think it was your giant forehead that was blinding me!!" Kouga responded with a middle finger up. "Children!" Nene commented from the side. "Shut up, landing strip!!!" Kouga and Eizan shouted at Nini who looked at them coldly like a serial killer "I will kill you in your sleep!" She said. Isshiki was just laughing. Alice, Alexander, and Takumi were sipping tea while watching the show as if they were in a theatre. Hayama, Subaru, and Soma seem to be talking about a three way Shokugeki between themselves...again! Seeing them like this, I could only think of one thing. They remind me very much of...Us! "Excuse me..." Zeff, the rude boy with the gold chain raised his hand up. Everyone stopped and looked at him "Is anyone of you want to fight me in a Shokugeki for a seat in the elite 10?" THAT IDIOT!!! in their faces? right in front of their tea?ˇě read the mood idiot! some of them were even fighting! are you trying to get us expelled? I glanced at the elite 10, all of them were chuckling, Kouga-senpai and Yukihira-senpai were shaking their heads while everyone the other elite 10 looked at them while pointing at Zeff hinting for something. "Alright..." Eh? are you for real "I will take you on." Alexander-sama stood up and faced Zeff "I will take you on a Shokugeki." He said. Chapter 203 - Spirit-- After the Autumn leaf viewing between the election top 10 and the elite 10, Alexander took Zeff on in a Shokugeki, going by the history of such thing, Alexander crushed Zeff into pieces. An expected result but a hard loss on Zeff. "You really didn''t go easy on that boy, huh?" In the Elite 10 hall, Kouga had his legs on the table while leaning on his chair Alexander who was doing the same while playing a game on his phone shrugged his shoulders "I was on a whim." He said. Isshiki on the other side shook his head with a smile in his face "All the first seats were strange but none of them humiliated another student on a whim." He said. "Who cares!" Alexander rolled his eyes "Wasn''t he the one who wanted the fight. Don''t look at me like that." He said. "Anyway. Let us see what we can do about the festival. There is no point to talk about a first-year who lost a fight." Eizan spoke with a sigh. "Four eyes is correct, we should finish this, the festival is in one month." Alice supported Eizan after insulting him, though, what could Eizan do...She was Alexander''s fiance¨¦. Nene adjusted her glasses passed a sheet of paper to each of the elite 10 "Isshiki and I worked on a few possible courses of action, but as always, we need to vote for it." "We thought that maybe for this year, we should add a theme to the festival in each of the three areas. For years, students have been making their own thing and only worrying about their revenue and not falling under the redline, like this, we can create more competition while pushing the students further to bring out their max. What do you guys think?" Isshiki said while reading the paper. The rest read the paper carefully, there were more suggestions but the one Isshiki mentioned was more appealing "Who wants to apply the Theme battle in the festival raise your hand." Nene said. Alexander, Alice, Subaru, Kouga, Nene, Isshiki, and Eizan put up their hands. "7 out of 10...Why was the rest against it?" Isshiki asked. Hayama shook his head "The students shouldn''t be bound by themes at this stage, this festival is more about creativity and fun rather than competition." He said. "The same goes for me, though there is a certain level of competition, it not that tough to overcome," Soma said while shrugging his shoulder. Takumi looked at Isshiki "The more reason that I am against this is that not all students are required to participate in this festival, some of them will just stay in their dorm. For three days straight." He said. "Then we will just make everyone participate, besides, this Festival is one of Totsuki''s best yearly money-making machine, Sadly to say it, but our focus should not be the students as of now, but how to make Totsuki make more profit during the festival." Takumi thought about this for a moment and then he nodded "..." There was no need for him to agree, the deal was set as they already have 7 votes against 3. "Then it is set, A theme will be placed on the Festival and All students will be required to participate. The theme will be decided on another date." Alexander said as he stood up while putting his phone in his pocket. Everyone stood up after him, Isshiki and Nene were responsible for organizing the festival with the help of Eizan''s finance manager position in Totsuki. Each Elite 10 was busy the following 3 weeks, Alexander had to travel a lot, mainly to go see his Son; Arc while making a few deals here and there for Totsuki as the First Seat. Alice and Erina stayed at Totsuki as they got busy with their own family business making Alexander keep traveling between Japan and Russia a lot, he basically started living in his private jet. Poor guy! Soma as the 10th seat had the least amount of work as he was just responsible for overseeing the construction work with Hayama and Subaru. Kouga...Was ditching his work on Isshiki...as always. The Moon Banquet Festival arrived soon after that and every student with his own group had a stall for themselves. The theme was decided to be about The Sakura Tree falling leaves. A hard one but not impossible. JUts like last year, the North Star bunch Restaurant which had 4 Elite 10 in it dominated again this year. And it seems that the Election top 10 decided to join hands and work together and be on top, their work was magnificent but they fell behind the North Star in 2nd place. An incredible feat but note unexpected as the 10 started to get a reputation for their crazy strength. During the 3 days of the festival, Alexander was visited by Mana as she camped in his restaurant while demanding food made by his hands. Alexander could swear that he saw Erina peeking from outside the door of the restaurant while looking at her mother. The Festival came to an end and life went on calmly...But as they say, it was only the calm before the storm...For the second years that is, and especially the second years of the elite 10. Alice, Alexander, Takumi, Hayama, Soma, and Subaru were called in by Erina to her office. "Why the hell did you call us here?" Alice was not happy about being called here like a little servant, but Erina gave her no mind. Everyone was curious to why they were called. Erina reached behind her and tossed each of the 6 of them a small notebook and a passport "The Second years'' final exam is starting." She said. "Yeah, we know that, we were talking about it just a few days ago." Alexander leaned on the couch and said with a bored expression. "We know what we need to do." He said. "Yes, thank you for your hard work, but the elite 10 final exams will be a different one," Erina said with a smile on her face. This normally includes her but as the book master, she needs to do a specially exam on her own organized by the Chairmen so she can skip this exam and only oversee the situation. "Each of you will be sent to a certain business institution, information about that will be in that notebook I gave you and most of them are in another country, hence the special passport," Erina explained briefly as the boys and Alice looked at their notebook. Alexander frowned"...Spirit Airlines National Station?!" he said with a deadpan face "...Really?" Chapter 204 - So Wide! After the announcement from Erina regarding the elite 10''s 2nd year''s final exam, each one was assigned to a different location. But only Takumi stayed in Japan, Alice was sent to India, Hayama to Germany, and Soma was sent to China. As for Alexander, he was in America. After traveling for a whole day in his private jet, Alexander looked at the information that was given to him regarding his exam stage "Improve the restaurant reputation and make noticeable changes inside the kitchen in America Spirit airlines national station." He mumbled. He was inside the car, his uncle Alfie peeked over his shoulder and cringed when he read the name "Ugh! Spirit Airlines, that''s the shitiest place on earth, their food has no flavor at all, even potato ch.i.p.s have more flavor than them." Alfie remembers that one time he ate in the restaurant of the station.."ugh! It was a nightmare, my tongue couldn''t taste a thing for two days!" He frowned with a sad expression. "Alright..."Alexander sighed and opened the car door "let is go in!" He said. Both Alfie and Alexander walked inside the airport, it had the typical airport atmosphere, people running around, some frustrated, some just not caring, while some wanted to punch a hole in the wall as their flight took off without them. Alexander looked around for a sign that shows where the restaurant is "This way." Alexander said Once they reached the kitchen, they saw it mostly empty, only a few people were eating with clear displeasure. "Wow! Even for an airport restaurant, this is so low!" Alexander said with a chuckle "Alright, you can wait for me somewhere else, I will take care of this" Alexander said to Alfie who was walking behind him. "Alright, I will be around, I will go book a hotel for us." Alfie waves at h before leaving. Alexander then made his way inside, heading to the kitchen, once he opened the door, no one was there, in fact...there was one inside, a man sleeping on a bed at the corner of the kitchen, Alexander walked to him and he could smell the stench of smoking coming from him. "God! So bad!" Alexander closed his nose, he couldn''t bear the heavy smell. He then tapped on the man''s face "Excuse me!" He called. But the man did not answer "Pardon me?" He called again louder. Still no answer, the mofo even started snoring. Alexander chuckled gently with a sweet expression before he bunched the man in his gut "WAKE UP MOTHERF.U.C.KER!!" "GAHA!!" The man stood up holding his stomach "what? What happened?!" He looked up to see Alexander "did you just hit?!!* He got angry but also on pain. Alexander shook his head "Not me, there was this man here who punched you and ran away, I think he knows you or something." Alexander said innocently. The ma frowned and clicked his tongue "ugh! It must be that Jason Asshole! He probably still mad at me " the man shook his head "Anyway, who the f.u.c.k are you?" "Oh! I am Saiba Alexander, I was sent here by Totsuki to work here as my final exam." Alexander responded as he handed him a paper that was signed between the station''s chairmen and Totsuki. The man looked at the paper and sighed "there they go again! Doing stuff without consulting with us. Alright kid, My name is Ben Anderson, welcome to the yellow spirit restaurant, I am the sous-chef, this is the only restaurant in this station, take a seat and don''t annoy me, do that and I will write some good stuff on your report and make sure you pass the test." The man, now named Ben spoke dismissively. Alexander tilted his head, '' I am sure as hell that someone from Totsuki is watching me anyway.'' he thought. "But sir, I would like to do my best and ear my marks." Alexander smiled and said. Ben looked at Alexander and cringed "One of those huh? Alright man, do your thing." Ben waves his hand away as he walked off. "Where are the other workers?!" Alexander shouted behind the departing Ben. "ON A BREAK!!" Ben responded from behind the door. Alexander stood there not knowing what to do "Alright..." He the. Shrugged his shoulders "Let''s get changed first." Alexander went around to look for the changing room, it took a while but he got there eventually. Alexander entered the darkroom and reached for the walls to switch on the light. As soon as he could see, his eyes landed on a man getting blown by a girl on her knees. "What the f.u.c.k?!!" The man shouted. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g hell, Jason!" The girl then took his d.i.c.k out of her mouth "you said no one was coming!!" She yelled as she wipes her mouth. Jason, a tanned young man with black hair clicked his tongue "that''s what I thought too." He raised up his pants while looking at Alexander with hatred "Alright, great man! You just ruined this for me, I will get you later for this!" He said while punching Alexander''s shoulder who was frozen in his place. Jason and the girl left the room. Alexander was still frozen "...My eyes have never been so wide in my life!" He said. Chapter 205 - The Hard Way After Alexander witnessed that horrid event in the changing room, he wished he could bleach his eyes for the first time in his life. Though, it was not like he is new to that stuff. However, the reason he was shocked was that this is a workplace. And if he was correct, those two work here and they will probably go back to cook once they have finished. Anyways, Alexander changed his clothes and left the changing room wearing his usual Totsuki white uniform, outside, he passed by the girl who was blowing Jason in the changing room. "Hey." She blocked Alexander''s way with her arm. "What?" Alexander frowned, he can still smell her sweat ''at least take a shower!'' He thought. "About earlier, don''t tell nobody about it, you saw nothing. Understood?" She said with a harsh tone. "Oh, I saw everything. Though I am not interested in telling others I saw two people getting at it, so...Take a shower, you stink." Alexander dismissed her lightly before continuing his way. "You better not tell, or you might really regret this." She said at his departing figure. Alexander stopped for a moment, the girl thought he was intimidated for a second before Alexander turned his head to look at her slightly with cold eyes, now she was the one getting scarred as she took a couple of steps back. "Take a shower!" Alexander said with a low and cold voice. Lately, everyone seems to be throwing their threats at him, and it is starting to get on his nerves, it is because of the way he carries himself around casually? But whatever it is... Alexander doesn''t like it. Alexander headed to the kitchen where he met Ben and Jason there. "I told you, man, I did not hit you, how could I? I was with Arnold; the parking lot security guard. Oh, hey there new guy!" Jason, the guy from the changing room smiled at Alexander while taking out a cigarette to smoke. When Ben noticed Alexander, he gestured behind him "There is a couple out there, go see what they need." He said. Alexander shrugged his shoulders not minding that Jason just lied to Ben about his whereabouts. He went out and saw a couple sitting near the window, he took a menu and walked towards them. "Hello, welcome to the restaurant, how may I serve you?" Alexander asked politely with a smile. The guy looked at him before shifting his gaze to his girlfriend beside him "uh...I think...we would just go with a sandwich, yeah, a sandwich." He said. Even though he was hungry, he did not order anything that would fill his stomach. "Me too." The girl said after him. "Alright. Please for a moment and I will be right back." Alexander went back and entered the kitchen "two sandwiches for table 5." He said. But...no one was there. ''The f.u.c.k?!'' This shit was the most unprofessional thing Alexander has seen in his life. "I want to punch them all in the face." He said before deciding to do the work himself. Alexander quickly made the two sandwiches and got them to the couple. "Here is your order." Alexander presented them with the food and retreated back a little. He wanted to take notice of their behavior since they did not display a favorable expression when they wanted to order. The couple took the sandwiches with grim faces, but soon after the first bite. Their expression went wild as they felt like this is the first time they have eaten anything like this. "Oh my God!!" The girl expressed her satisfaction first. "And here I thought I might puke from this." Then the man spoke with a smile on his face. ''Puke? Is the food here that worst, but again, if it is cooked by people as filthy as that girl, no wonder.'' Alexander thought while crossing his arms. "Waiter!" The ma called after they have finished their sandwiches. Alexander hurried to them. "Yes. Can I help you?" He spoke. "Yes, bring us more of this." The man said as he looked at his girlfriend "We are really hungry right now, so...hurry up please." He said. Alexander smiled and nodded "Right away." He said before leaving to make more. Once he was in the kitchen, he saw Ben inside. "Oh! Look who it is...I thought you went to the moon or something." Alexander said to Ben who was sitting on a chair near the sink as he proceeded to make more sandwiches for the customers. "You seem to be busy, the customers have not left yet?" Ben asked while rubbing his stomach making Alexander feel disgusted. "They ordered a second," Alexander said. Ben''s eyes widened "They did? You must be a good one this time, ey?" Alexander did not answer and just focused on working. After a while, Jason and the girl from before entered the kitchen. "Hey, babe." The girl went to Ben and kissed him. Alexander noticed this and frowned. His eyes were glued on her. Ben noticed this and was not appreciating that. "You got a problem with my girl?" he asked. "BHA!! Holy shit!!" Alexander butter out laughing "That''s your girlfriend, bro, just a moment ago I saw her s--" Alexander couldn''t help but say it, but Jason covered his mouth in a rush. "Idiot!! don''t shout, Amanda did not STEAL that money, she found it!" Jason said with a red face "Come with me." He then dragged Alexander away with him. "AH! Ben, the food is ready, serves it to the customers!" Alexander said to Ben. Amanda; Ben''s girlfriend had her eyes wide and her face red while her heart was beating like crazy. Jason took Alexander to the changing room and pushed him inside "What did I tell you! you saw nothing!" He said with a furious expression. Alexander chuckled "You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g his girlfriend? in your workplace? you''re a genius!" Alexander found it funny. Sure, he feels sorry for Ben, he himself would kill anyone who would do this to him, no matter how much he loves them. But he just met these guys so he couldn''t bring himself to be Confederate of their emotions "Bro, just tell him to break up with his girlfriend and be done with it, you will fall hard like this." Alexander laughed and spoke. "You don''t get it..." Ben reached behind him and took out a knife, he rushed Alexander and grabbed his head then smashed it on the locker behind him "You will be silent." he pushed the knife near Alexander''s mouth, pressing it a little, just enough to draw blood "Or I will cut your tongue." Jason said with cold eyes. Alexander rolled his eyes "Oh my god! I am so scared! help! this guy is crazy!" Alexander said. "Listen, man! I am here for my exam, I don''t really care about your little affair, but I want you to do your work earnestly, I noticed that you don''t work at all, I will do anything to pass this exam, including threatening to tell Ben or any other mean possible." Jason looked at Alexander then smiled "How cute..." He said before punching Alexander with everything he got in the fast, a hard straight, knocking Alexander''s back head to the iron locker. Jason let Alexander fall down and left the room "Keep Silent." He said. Alexander on the floor sighed, he looked at the ceiling and shooting his head "They all go for the hard way." He said, Alexander crossed his legs and took out his phone "...Hello, Uncle!" Chapter 206 - Clown At Spirit airlines station''s restaurant. Alexander spent the rest of the day serving the few customers that came to eat. Although they were few, for this restaurant, that was the highest number of customers it ever got. Alexander was puzzled at how this restaurant was still functioning still. He also got to meet the head chef, he was a very old man, barely able to walk with a cane. Time went by and it was finally time to switch shifts with another group, but no matter how much Alexander waited, no one came, so he had to ask... "Hey, Ben. Where are the nightshift people?" Alexander asked Ben who was wearing his coat. "What? there is no nightshift, there is only us, and we are closing." Ben answered with a dismissing tone "Amanda! let us go!" Ben called his girlfriend. It took her a while before she came out with a flushed face. "Let''s go, babe!" Amanda said as she kissed Ben. The two then left the restaurant after Ben gave Alexander the keys "Your the last one behind, close it." He said. Alexander caught the keys in his hands and sighed "The hell, I don''t get what is going on this restaurant at all, they are barely staying above the red line. And no one even helped me cook the entire day." He mumbled. While Alexander was preparing to close the restaurant, Jason came out from inside surprising Alexander "You did not leave?" he asked. "Mind your business," Jason said while putting his hoody up and leaving the restaurant. Alexander kept looking at his departing back with a chuckle "Oh, I will mind my business." He said. Later that night, Jason was walking down the street taking a shortcut while checking his phone, he was messaging Amanda "No, don''t come over today." He mumbled while typing on his phone. And when he passed by an alley, he was hit by a small stone on his head. "Ouch! who the fu--" Just when Jason was about to release his anger, he saw a group of 10 men standing there with black suits, one man in the middle, he was a muscular man with spiky black hair with an undercut, he looked at him and gestured for him with his finger to come closer "Come here." The man said. This was obviously Alfie Helmet, Alexander''s uncle. Jason obviously wasn''t an idiot to do as he said and wanted to run for it. But then he heard *click* *clack* His body froze in its place, as an American, he knows that sound very well. He looked back and saw them holding guns. "Well...?" Alfie tilted his head "Are you coming in? or are you running away so we can shoot you?" he said with a smile. Jason put his hands up and walked closer "Hey man. I don''t who you are but I am sure I did nothing to gain your displeasure. Alfie looked at the man around him and they all shared a good round of laughter "oh man! We are not displeased, rather, we are angry." Alfie quickly grabbed Jason''s head and smashed it against the wall "You motherf.u.c.ker dare to put a knife to Axy''s face like he is a nobody? And even dared to punch him?" Alfie dropped Jason on the floor and kicked him in the stomach with the tip of his shoes. "GHA!!" Jason puked out all of his lunch, his pain was so great that he felt as if his stomach was being pulled out of his body. Alfie was not just satisfied with a few hits, he actually went down on Jason with a hell of fists and kicks to the point Jason started crying like a baby boy. "Now, now uncle!" Alexander''s voice came from behind the group "we don''t want my co-worker to die here." Alexander walked to Alfie and Jason with a smile on his face. "Y-you...?" Jason could barely see with the hard punches he got from Alfie. "Hello there." Alexander crouched down to the floor and grabbed Jason''s head "Sss? What was that thing you said to me, uh? Ah! You will cut my Tongue, Right?!" Jason flinched and shook his head "C''mon, give me a knife, guys." Alexander said with a smile. Alfie gave him the knife and Jason got scared "No!! I didn''t mean, I just tried to scare you, I swear!!" Jason shouted. Alexander didn''t speak and just grabbed his Tongue out while Jason started screaming "AAAH!! HELP! SOMEONE CALL ThE COPS!!" "Ah! Damn it! It slips away." Alexander had a hard time catching the Tongue out but he eventually managed to. He took his knife and put the pointy end on "Now, what should we do?" Jason had tears on his cheeks with a terrified face "you''re an evil man, you c.o.c.kload a man and then abuse another. You must be punished." Alexander was having fun toying with the little tough guy here. "Pssh uu(Please no)" Jason tried to speak while his Tongue is in Alexander''s hand. "Hm? You don''t want me to cut your Tongue?" Alexander asked and Jason nodded in hurry "Okay." Alexander let go off his Tongue with a smile "However..." Then his face turned grim making Jason feel terrified."I will forget about this on one condition." He said. Jason nodded in hurry "Great, then you will help me pass my exam, right?" Alexander said. Jason nodded again "Y-Yes, I will help, I will do anything." Jason replied. "Anything...?" Alexander asked with an innocent smile "Yes, anything, just let me go, man!" Jason was so desperate to get out of this, no matter what. " Then..." Alexander thought for a second "Have you ever heard the of McDonald''s clown?" He asked. Jason was confused, but Alexander patted him on the head "Tomorrow, bring with you a clown costume and a sign, from now on, you''re spirit restaurant''s clown, you will be called [Jason The Clown]" Chapter 207 - The Clown The next day after Alexander made sure Jason''s body was hurting in 12 different places, a car stopped by the airport station and a very young beautiful girl with honey blond hair. "Erina-sama!" Another purple-haired girl jumped off the car "This is the location." Hisako said. Erina took off her glasses and looked at the station with a frown "A little of low quality in design but it can do." She said as she looked at the giant [Spirit Airlines] "Let''s go inside." She said. Both girls walked inside while attracting some attention, two stunningly beautiful Asian girls walking inside an airport is not a strange thing, but not very common, especially with several bodyguards following them. Erina followed after Hisko as she led her to the restaurant. After a while, they reached the place, and in the front door was a man with a sign in a yellow clown make up who was dancing around. "Come in!! Spirit restaurant welcomes you!!" The clown said with the big smile drawn in his face "In a rush? Take a quick sandwich! Hungry? Try our spiritual menu! Mahaha!!" He said. Erina looked at Hisako "I am pretty sure that a clown was not part of the staff here." She said. "Indeed, in fact, no one even works here properly, only 20 meals are made in a day to maintain themselves above the redline while leeching off the company." Hisako looked through her papers. "Add to that the fact that the restaurant seems noisy today." Another person stood beside Erina and Hisako. "Correct!" Hisako said as she looked at the new coming person "This means that there are customers ins--" but then she got a good look at who was standing beside her. Erina''s eyes were wide open "Mother...?" She mumbled frozen in her place. Yes. Beside them stood Mana together with Anne "Is that how you greet your mother?" Mana said behind her fan. "I..."Erina did not know what to do. Mana seemed a little disappointed at her daughter''s reaction. "Forget it..." She waved "Let me go get my launch. Let''s go, Anne." Mana said, leaving Hisako and Erina standing still for a moment before they snapped out of it, then they followed behind her. When they entered the restaurant, a burst of warm wins hit their faces, the restaurant was full today, the heavy and delicious aroma was everywhere. Mana followed her nose to the kitchen not minding anyone while Erin and Hisako were taking notes. "What do you think, Erina-sama?" Hisako asked. Erina nodded approvingly "Good, the restaurant is functioning again with a satisfying number of customers, as long as the numbers stay like this for a week while Alexander is working here and another week when he leaves, he will pass the exam." She said. Hisako wrote what Erina said attentively. Then they headed inside the kitchen where they found Mana standing behind Alexander who had a bat in his hand with a gun and a cigarette while wearing glasses "Move it you two, you''re running late on schedule!" He said while tapping the floor with his foot. "Yes, chef!!" Amanda and Ben shouted. Alexander shifted his eyes to see Erina"oh, shit!!" He was shocked to see them "oh, Lord!!" And even more, shocked to see Mana right behind. His cigarette fell down, he dropped the bat and put away his gun "oh, hi...look who it is, my lovely girl and her mother..." Alexander chuckled awkwardly "...oh, and their friends too." He said with a perfect smile. "Fufufu! You were threatening them?" Mana said. "Of course not..." Alexander said with a laugh before switching his focus to Ben and Amanda "Right, guys?" Ben and Amanda felt a shiver go down their spine "Yes, yes!" Then they took out a piece of paper "uh, Mr.Alexander is a wonderful teacher, he has taught us how to be respectful chefs and skilled workers, he is our idol that we respect so much, we are not forced to do anything or say anything. We do this out if our own free will." They said. Hisako, Anne, Mana, and Erina looked at Alexander "You''re supposed to memorize that, not read it." He whispered to Ben and Amanda. To clear your confusion...Let us say that after Alexander and his uncle trashed Jason good, they paid Ben and his cheating girlfriend a visit. And Alexander decided to not humor this exam at all, they gave him the freedom to do anything to fix this restaurant and so he will. Being confronted with a gang from the underworld, Amanda and Ben were scared shirtless, especially after seeing the state of Jason who was dragged there with them. Mana shook her head "Don''t care, I want my lunch, make me one." She said as she took a seat in the big table near them. "the aroma here is not bad even though they are the one cooking, are they good?" She asked. Alexander looked at Erina and gestured for her to sit too with her mother at the table. But Erina shook her head making Alexander sigh and reach for her wrist and drag her to the chair "Yeah, actually. They are good, but just lazy and I am the one supervising them, they are cooking my way." He said while forcing Erina down on the chair face to face with Mana before taking the third seat beside them. "Alexander...I don''t feel like being here at the moment." Erina said while avoiding Mana''s gaze. "C''mon, she at least had a good reason for what she has done, unlike your father." Alexander sighed making Erina flinch at that "By the way, I didn''t hear any news about him, you know where he is?" He asked. Erina shook her head, ever since the Central showdown, she didn''t hear of her father. As for Mana, she went quiet for a moment. She remembered the time after BLUE immediately where Azami, together with Joichiro and Senzaemon. Right after the tournament ended and Alexander ran away to his son. Mana turned her head to see the three men behind her. Her father; the demon king of cooking spoke "Mana...we have to talk." He said. Chapter 208 - Back After BLUE We are near 10K collections and we are on 4Mill views. Thanks everybody! -------------------------------------- "Mana...We need to talk." Senzaemon said with a calm tone, beside him was Joichiro and Azami who had his head down... Mana frowned at her father "Talk? Sure, why not. But please don''t bring dogs into my house without permission." she looked at Azami with anger. "C''mon Senpai, we came here to talk not exchange insults," Joichiro spoke with a lighthearted tone. Mana then shifted her gaze at him and chuckled "You were really lucky, weren''t you?! One move and you have been dead, after all, Your wife''s family is not like mine. What do you think would have happened if you did the same thing as he did to me." She pointed at Azami with her fan "Speak, What would Alfie and Alfred do?" Joichiro gulped down his saliva "They...would have tortured me for a lifetime." He said in all honesty. "Mana you know I did not mean to do it." Azami tried to speak "I was drunk." But he was hit in the face with Mana''s fan. "Not a single word more...Do you even know how much you have humiliated me?" Mana said with hatred "And you father, don''t you feel anything towards him? he trambled on my honor, and you bring him to me?" Senzaemon shook his head "I would have killed him years ago, if not for the fact that I thought about Erina first, what would she do if she realized that her parents are divorced without her knowing? she would be crushed." He said, "Both of you, don''t do this for yourselves, but for daughter." "Never!" Mana shouted "I will not return to a man who cheated on me with a whore right after our marriage with two weeks!!" she said, "Don''t even bring my daughter into this, she has suffered enough under him." "Senpai, please, he was really drunk, that woman made him drunk, it''s their business. And Red Chinese Clubs sometimes use girls to get more money." Joichiro spoke. Mana chuckled "I don''t even care about what went there, instead of coming here, shouldn''t you be checking on your bastard son? I heard that whore died when he was 13." She said. "Komatsu is doing fine. I send him allowance every--" Azami said. "Dude!!" Joichiro closed Azami''s mouth "What are you doing answering that?!" He whispered to him. Both of them looked at Mana who was sinking in rage. "Leave. My. Home." Mana said with gritted teeth "And Stay away from my daughter." She looked at Azami "Or I might call Alexandra for a favor.". "Mana..." Senzaemon stepped forward. "Not a word, father." She stopped him right there "You have done enough, keep Erina away from the truth, for now." Mana looked down, she realizes that she has done her daughter bad, she has hurt her on many levels, yet she too was hurt, she was betrayed, even now, she doesn''t know what hurts her more...Azami humiliating her, or her God''s Tongue going out of control. But all she knows is that everything came in at the same time and made her do what she did; running away from everything. Back in the present... "Oi, are you listening?" Alexander waved his hands in front of Mana''s face. Mana snapped out of her thoughts and looked around. "Eh? you said something?" she asked with a faint smile. Erina looked at her mother and for a moment, she could swear she saw her eyes burn with anger. And she was sure that nothing was said that may get her angry, instead of mentioning her father. "I was saying we should go on a date." Alexander said. Mana was surprised for a moment before she chuckled and opened her fan in front of her mouth "Ara, Ara! so daring for your age, are you trying to get some Oyakodon action going on here, I personally don''t mind, only if you promised to cook a good meal for me." Mana said. Erina looked at Alexander with wide eyes "Hey! I did mean that!" Alexander responded with his hands raised up "And woman, you''re married, you shouldn''t talk like that so lightly." "But isn''t the thought of cheating so exciting?!" Mana laughed "I bet my "Husband" would lose his mind if I cheated on him, right?" she said. Erina looked at her mother and she was able to pick the hidden sarcasm, but there was some honesty to it. Somehow, Erina didn''t feel that the way her mother was speaking when mentioning her father was right. She heard that Mana and Azami had a big fight and were at odds with each other, but she never understood how can a couple stay angry at each other for years and never meeting at all. "Anyway, what I meant was that since I have never got the chance to meet you before as my mother-in-law, I thought that it would be a great idea to go somewhere, the three of us," Alexander explained, though that may be what he wanted them to believe, his true motive was to try and lift the veil of awkwardness between Erina and Mana. "Are you down, or not?" he asked. Mana sighed after she looked at Erina who was conflicted at the suggestion, but she too did not seem against it. Mana shrugged her shoulders "Alright, where are you taking us?" she asked. Erina frowned "But wait, first of all, you''re in the middle of a test. She said. "That is easy..." Alexander smirked and turned at the two cooking behind him "You guys will be okay after i leave, right?" he said. Ben and Amanda turned around and saluted "OUI CHEF!" They shouted "We''re perfectly okay, you have taught us a lot and we should practice alone to hone our skills! we are very grateful to the world''s greatest chef and boss, Lord Alexander. And we are by no means saying such words under any kind of threat." They said. Mana was dead laughing from this, while Erina shook her head at Alexander who shrugged his shoulders "I work for them, and they just let me take a break. I did not break any rules." he said. Erina still did not approve, but he was right. Alexander stood up and got his jacket "Alright, we are going to a water park!" He said. Chapter 209 - Too Much Beauty Alexander took Mana and Erina out if the airport, his uncle was outside leaning on his car. After what happened the other day, he took upon himself to guard Alexander. Once Mana saw him, her eyes widened "Oh, Alf?!" She spoke. Hearing the familiar nickname, Alexander took his eyes off his phone and looked at Alexander, his eyes landed on Mana, his face twisted in disgusted "Geh!" He said. Alexander and Erina didn''t understand what was going on but they didn''t care, Alexander was only surprised that they know each other but considering that she was his mother''s friend then...no wonder. "Oi, Oi, is this how you greet me after a long time no see?" Mana said with her fan on her lips covering her smile. Alfie frowned "Nobody said I wanted to greet you." Alfie shook his head "Especially after what you said to me." Alexander looked between Mana and his uncle wondering ''What happened?'' he thought. "Oh, come on!" Mana smiled "Just because I didn''t want to marry you doesn''t mean I hate you, though." Erina and Alexander''s jaws dropped to the ground "Whaaat??" Alfie scuffed at Mana with a chuckle "Remember that you said that you don''t take a man with multiple wives, especially one that hides them...." And with a smirk and a mocking smile, he continued "... How did your marriage with that blackhole eyes turn out, ey?" A tick mark appeared on Mana''s forehead "Ara, Ara, not worst than how your wives are going through." She replied. "Shredded family!" Alfie spoke. "Nosy family!" Mana replied. "Why don''t you go taste some shit with that Tongue if yours," Alfie smirked. "Go kill somebody like the usual," Mana added. "Alright." Alfie took out his gun. "Oh, hey, hey, man!!" Alexander quickly stepped in after seeing how the situation escalated "what the hell are you doing?!" Alexander took his uncle back away. "Don''t you see Axy? that bitch was trying to insult me." ''She did insult.'' Alexander thought "But that is not a reason to take your gun at her." He said. "Tsk...what a drag," Alfie said with an annoyed expression. Back with Mana, Erina leaned towards her mother "Didn''t know you were supposed to marry someone else." She said. Mana sighed and looked at Alfie, somehow she regrets her decision back then. No, she certainly regrets her decision, but... can''t cry over spilled milk. Well, the only thing that came out good from her and Azami is their daughter. Though she won''t say that out loud. Mana looked at her daughter and ruffled her hair shocking Erina. Mana looked at her gently, something Erina missed so much "Mother...?" She mumbled. Mana retreated her hand and sighed as she looked at Alexander "Boy, I thought we were going to the water park." She called. "Right away!" Alexander responded after speaking with his uncle a bit. "Alright, uncle. I am going to the water park, put some men outside, I will be reserving the whole thing." Alfie shrugged his shoulders "Why the whole thing?" He asked. "You want me to start killing people?" Alexander said with an obvious tone "I am the same as you, Uncle, I can''t tolerate people looking at my girls with l.u.s.t, the only difference is that I don''t hide them from the public." He said. "That bitch said it like I am cackling them at their home, C''mon Axy, you have been with me home. I gave them everything they need." Alfie spoke with a pitiful tone. "Well, they don''t mind your over-protective behavior, so..." Alexander shrugged his shoulders. "Alright, see ya later." He said. Alexander took Erina and Mana to the car, Vlad was inside listening to music, the car took off, but not without a last exchange of insults between Mana and Alfie. Alexander called a water park owner who is in debt to Alexander from his time here in America when he was a child. Out of pure Boredom, Alexander helped him with a few coins and he was able to build his water park. It can be said that Alexander is a part-owner, but no legal papers are there. But the man is well aware of who Alexander is. Only a fool would Denny the help he got from Alexander, not if he was worried about his business and life. "It impossible to empty the park immediately, but I can reserve a VIP wing for you, it was build just a week ago and it is still unused. You will be our first customer, of course, you don''t have to pay." The man on the phone said. "Alright," Alexander responded. The car soon reached its destination. Alexander, Erina, and Mana were welcome by the owner of the place himself, they got escorted to their wing. Alexander entered to change his clothes and the girls did the same too. Once he was done, Alexander got out to the pool and took a little swim, the girls seem to take their sweet time. Although they didn''t bring any clothes, they do provide clothes in the locker room to change into. A few minutes went by and the door was opened, Alexander turned to see who it was, and he almost had a nose bleed. "Argh!!" Alexander closed his eyes "So bright!!" He said. Mana and Erina looked at him weirdly "You like what you see, boy?" Mana asked. She was wearing a simple golden bikini, her white milky skin was exposed all the way as her honey-blond hair dances with the wind. And with Erina beside her, people would think they were sisters. Erina had the same. A simple bikini but in black. Alexander opened his eyes to burn everything in "No waste!!" He said. Never in his life has he seen all this beauty in one life. If only Rindo and Alice joined in, the picture would have been perfect. But Alexander, my man, I feel you, Alright? But one of them is your mother in law!! Chapter 210 - What do you say? This was a weird chapter to write. ======================= In the water park, Alexander was having fun with Erina, it was a rare occasion, just the two of them if you ignore her mother taking a sunbath a little bit far from them. Usually, most of Erina''s dates with Alexander would be interrupted by Alice. Her solo date would turn into a double and even triple if Rindo was in the picture. So, Erina decided to take the chance to the extreme, she will do everything she wants today. And especially now since Rindo gave birth making her a top priority as Alexander''s has fallen for his son. Once he gets started on Arc, just try to slide away slowly as he will never stop. The dude was as if he ate a CD! The VIP section was big, all water games were included, the slide, the aquarium, the puzzles, and a separate pool to relax in, due to the huge size, Alexander and Erina were most of the time out of sight of Mana. Well, you know they had to engage in some Snu Snu action. And who were they fooling, Mana wasn''t born just yesterday, and if she was, she stayed up all night damn it!! Of course, Mana realizes they were smashing, as if she couldn''t see the fire burning in Alexander''s eyes, and her foolish daughter was surprisingly obedient. "Fufufu~ it is good to be young..." She said and took out her phone, she went to her texts and sent a picture she sneaked earlier of Alexander and Erina swimming in the pool to someone with a smirk. Mana just chuckled and continued to take her sunbath, she didn''t get to leave her castle that often anyways. Far on top of the slide, Alexander and Erina were talking "C''mon, just one more." Alexander said with his hands joined together. Erina, with heavy breaths and red face, shook her head "Enough, my mother is here." She said as she tried to adjust her swimsuit. "Wh!! She can''t even see us!!" Alexander protested "We don''t even get to be together anyways with you working as the headmaster." Erina felt a little bad ''Indeed, I am the least he spends his time with.'' she thought. Away from cooking, school, exams, and whatever. The end of the story is that Alexander is engaged to Alice, Rindo, and Erina. Alexander doesn''t have cookies on his mind all the time, why would he when no one can beat him. "Alright, alright, later at night. We need to go." Erina said with a sigh. Alexander then nodded "That''s the way to go." He said with a smile. "Alright, let jump down the slide, can''t stay here forever." Alexander took Erina''s hand and jumped down dragging the unprepared Erina. "F.u.c.k you!!!" She shouted with tears in her eyes from fear. After a while, Alexander and Erina came down to Mana who was sitting on the edge of the pool with her legs dipped in. "Well, hello there!" Mana said with a smirk. Erina felt scared for a moment and fl.u.s.tered "I...I will go change my clothes." She said before walking off. Mana looked at Alexander who had his hands in his shorts uncaringly "It seems that you have enjoyed your time with my daughter, ey?" "Yeah, yeah, it was fun." Alexander shrugged his shoulders and sat down on the edge of the pool "What are you doing here all alone, you could have gone to the slide, or the aquarium, or even take a swim down here, but here you are..." Mana sighed "Yes...Here I am." She chuckled a little before looking at Alexander "What happened to my meal?" She asked. "What meal?" "I didn''t cross the oceans just so I can play in the water, you promised me food. And I am here to get it." Mana said. "I don''t remember such a promise." Alexander tilted his head. "Oh! Breaking promises are we? You said you will cook for me until I die. And as far as I know...I am still alive right now." Mana leaned toward Alexander "I will ask you again...Where is my food?" Alexander pushed himself away from her, her b.r.e.a.s.t was about to touch him, the last thing he wants is a misunderstanding involving Erina and her mother. "Y-you can come to the restaurant and order some food later on." Alexander shook his head. Bad thoughts are swimming around his head. "And I won''t be spending all my time around you, your not my wife fiance¨¦ either." Mana smiled "Hoo...Then if became your fiance¨¦, will you then cook for me until I die?" A dangerous gleam passed by Mana''s eyes. She leaned forward getting her face so close to Alexander''s, enough to share a kiss with just an innocent push. "Oi, Oi, you''re a married woman, even though I hate Azami, I don''t want to ntr another fellow man." Once Alexander uttered those words, he felt a cold shiver run down his spine. He looked at Mana and he saw her eyes red from rage. "Why?... Every f.u.c.k.i.n.g place I go, his name always gets mentioned!" She trembled and clenched her fists. she pulled back from Alexander slightly "I have already divorced that cheater ages ago, yet I can''t get away from his shadow!" She covered her eyes with her trembling hands. Alexander who heard her had his eyes wide open and said like one of the yellow minions "Whaaat~?!" It was the most shocking thing ever. "You... Divorced?" Alexander couldn''t put two and two together at all. Just a few seconds ago she was a married woman, and now she is divorced. Mana sighed "F.u.c.k me!" She mumbled "I...I didn''t mean to say that out loud." She said with a frown. "Don''t tell Erina, she still does not know...yet." Alexander tilted his head "Well...Fine by me, but what the hell went down between you two?" He asked. Mana sighed "Don''t want to talk about it." Mana shook her head disapprovingly, she then smiled and looked at Alexander "By the way, now that you know that I am unmarried..." She smirked, she pushed her b.r.e.a.s.ts up a little for Alexander to see "Tell me now...you sure you don''t want me as a fuance¨¦, I may be a mother, but my beauty is unmatchable. Alexander''s face turned red ''Calm down brother, she is my mother in law...'' Alexander tried to keep his eyes off Mana. And in his mind, he could hear the voice of his brother ''She is not from your blood...safe, let me in.'' it said. While Alexander was fighting his brother down against Mana''s charm. Right behind the door. Erina was leaning on the wall with tears down her face. She was crying her soul out ''Divorced...?'' that was the only thought in her mind wreaking havoc on her emotions. Chapter 211 - Attendant In another location, India. Alice was sent here for her exam. And to say the least, she was not enjoying this at all. Not only was she sent to a very small crowded restaurant in Mumbai, but she is also getting hit on by some idiots in the kitchen, which annoyed her like hell, they don''t even speak the same language and their English makes you puke. While Alice was cooking, she felt a vibration in her pocket. She took out her phone, it was a foreign number sending her an image "Is this one of those melted faces pranks again?" She said, hesitating to open the text. Yet again, it could someone she knows. Finally, after steeling herself, Alice opened the text, at that moment, she wished the image was of a melted face or even a skinned Huma for all she cares. But what she received was far worse... "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g traitor...!" Alice looked at the picture of Erina playing with Alexander in the pool "Look at that bitch with her stupid smile!" Alice didn''t like what she was seeing "Black doesn''t even look good on her, her fashion is still as dumb as ever." She mocked Erina''s style of swimsuit. "Alright...Alright..." Alice then smiled sweetly, she switched to her contacts and typed a message of her own. And while she was typing, a man with a dumb smile on his face arrive into the kitchen, he was the waiter who is working with Alice "Squeeze me please, Alice Lady!" He said. Alice flinched at his voice and shuddered "Stop!! don''t talk! please!" She said. "A situation is the problem? Alice Lady?" The man asked in concern. Alice couldn''t take it "It''s not Squeeze me, it excuse me, get it right!! don''t even speak English, Shakespeare is rolling in his grave because of you!!" Alice poked the man on his forehead. "Chakpear? my cousin? yes! him loves playing rolling on the floor!" Alice had tears in her eyes "Please, just speak Indian." With her last cry for mercy of this brain torture, Alice spoke. "Indian? jelly good I speak it." He said with a smile on his face. Well, everyone has it difficult for the first years, especially the elite 10, Alice had to deal with communication problems, crowded and small workplace, and limited resources. Hayama had to deal with an arrogant german boss and discrimination in the workplace which made Hayama furious. Takumi stayed in Japan, but he didn''t have it easy either, the difficulty for him was to prove himself and get promoted from a janitor to a chef while also leaving an impact on his workplace. Soma who was sent to China, the boy had a little easier, well, he basically been through too much trouble in his hometown and being a dinner owner made him adapt very quickly to familiar situations, but it by no means easy, it was not easy to leave an impact in decades running-restaurant in china. As for Alexander, the difficulty was for him to bring up the reputation of the airport''s restaurant and inspire the workers to put more work in their job. Well, the reputation part was the most difficult to do in one week of their exam, but inspiring the workers? All Alexander had to do is switch one of the airport workers with one of his people and make sure his co-workers make notice that he was with them, that will inspire them for a couple of years...That is if they don''t wish for another beating and some guns in their throats. Jason differently doesn''t want that, so he is working hard as the clown of the restaurant. All in all, Alexander was doing...okay. Moving on, after the water park date, Alexander got Mana and Erina to a hotel nearby, Erina was surprisingly quiet the whole time making Alexander feel uncomfortable ''I just hope she didn''t hear her mother hitting on me.'' He thought. It would be awkward and embarrassing trying to clear that out, and Mana for sure would just make it worse if she was included in the conversation with her Ara Ara attitude. Alexander finally gave in and cooked for Mana who was on cloud nine from that, she has been starving for days without Alexander''s food. "Mmm~how i have been waiting for!!" she said while chewing on a steak made by Alexander "Come here my daughter, my son in law just made for me the best food in the world." She looked at Erina who was watching Tv. Erina sighed "If he is your son in law, then stop hitting on him like a schoolgirl. you''re a grown woman for god''s sake." she responded making Mana shock on her food while Alexander tried to suppress his laugh. "What?! when did i do such a thing?" Mana asked with a panicked voice. Erina shook her head "I don''t want to talk about it...However, Alexander, since i have seen that the work of the restaurant ahs progressed smoothly and you had an impact on it, I want you to take a look at these papers, they are about your last stage of the exam." Erina handed Alexander a paper and leaned on her couch to sleep. She has far more important things to think about...like her parents'' divorce. Alexander looked through the paper while Mana got busy eating an ice cream dessert with satisfaction and her face glittering. "In the next stage of the exam, Participant Saiba Alexander is required to serve under Spirit Airlines as a flight attendant in one of the 5th class planes. The requirement to pass this exam is to go on a full trip on the plane without taking a rest to prove that the participant is able to withstand the pressure of long hours work under harsh circ.u.mstances. Alexander couldn''t believe his eyes "5th Class?!!" He slammed his hands on the table "That''s the class where people take off their shoes and socks and put their legs up while robbing them together. That class smells like a garbage can, and i have to serve food here?" "Eeew! Right in front of my ice cream?!!" Mana cringed "I am eating here, sir. That''s so disgusting!!" She imagined what Alexander described and she couldn''t even bring herself to eat anymore. And that says something about. "tsk..." Alexander didn''t like this not one bit at all, he could take some disrespect in the kitchen from his co-workers, and foul attitude too, those all can be fixed by a few punches...But he can''t deal with that when those traits come from the customers. Not only will Alexander not work in a location that is filled with people with such traits, but he also would not build any of his own restaurants at all. When the customers are shit, the restaurant becomes shit! All in all, Alexander had to deal with, he spent the next 4 days of his first exam working hard while getting bothered by Mana, thinking about the hell he will go through. By the last day, the spirit restaurant was so popular at the airport. You may think it is impossible to bring a restaurant''s reputation up in just a week...Remember this is an airport, the amount of traffic that goes through here is insane. While Alexander was leaving, Ben, Jason, and Amando gathered around him to send him off with tears and happy smiles on their faces, they even helped him pack his clothes. "We will "really" mess you, sir!" Ben said with so many emotions on his face. "Yes, please "visit" us whenever you got the chance!" Amanda said with a happy smile and shaking hands. As for Jason, he was crying "Boss! "I will miss you so much!" " he said. "Shut up all of you!" Alexander slammed his locker hard scaring the trio before he headed to the door "I will keep an eye for you three, return to your previous behavior and i will come back with more men, guns, and knives." Standing at the door Alexande spoke. "We will not fail you!" the trio saluted. Alexander sighed, he then left the room. Once he was away, Ben, Amanda, Jason were amazed. "Is he gone?!" Amanda said. "Yes...he is," Ben muttered after her. "HE IS GONE!!" Jason shouted. "HELL YEAH!!" Amanda and Ben shouted after him, finally the demon king left. They were so happy...until the door opened again. Alexander came back and with a straight face "Oh yeah, Ben...Jason is f.u.c.k.i.n.g your girl, I saw them having s.e.x the first day i came in." And he f.u.c.k.i.n.g left. Chapter 212 - Taken A Turn Russia... Back at Helmet''s manor, Rindo was in her room playing with her son; Arc. "Where is mommy?" Rindo faced her son and covered her face "Thee is mommy!!" She said after revealing herself. Arc would just make a cute squeaky voice whole laughing. "You so cute, it should be illegal!" Rindo hugged her son tightly making him laugh. Rindo jumped into the bed while hugging Arc. She reached for her phone and opened her gallery. There she looks at Alexander and Erina''s picture. Rindo sighed tiredly, she really doesn''t want to get into the relationship''s mess. Alice has sent her a message saying they should get revenge on them ''I don''t want to be part of that...'' Rindo thought. It was not that she doesn''t have affection toward Alexander and jealous of the girls, to say she doesn''t love Alexander after more than a year together would a lie, especially since she got pregnant by him which changed her drastically, motherhood had a powerful effect in her making her want to preserve her family for her son; Arc. Rindo kissed Arc''s head and enjoyed the warmth of his body ''One day...you will a strong man, just like your father...You will grow to be a man who will lead this family into the future...'' She mumbled slowly. *Ping* Hearing the notification sound, Rindo took out her phone and showed Arc his father''s daily picture. Alexander has turned into a Vlogger overnight "Fufuf~ Arc, look. Daddy is riding a plane." When Arc saw Alexander on the phone, he squealed and reached for the phone making Rindo laugh "Should we call daddy to come next week?" She asked. Of course, Arc doesn''t understand her, but he feels that he should agree cutely as always, that way he can get more candy. ------ Back with Alexander. He has been summoned to the airport director who will give him the details of his job "You will board one of our planes and work as an attendant, we have installed a small kitchen for making sandwiches, juices, anything that does not produce a heavy smell but there are also some pre-made food to serve, our air cleaning mechanics are still being tested. You will serve the customers the food they desire." The director said with a bored expression, none of this was his idea. So he can''t be that excited. "is that all?" Alexander asked. "Yes." The director replied. "Can I ask a question though?" Alexander was interested in something, and he had to ask someone who has the answers. "Go ahead..." The director responded, as long as he can get Alexander out of his office without a problem, then sure... "Why are you going through all this hassle?" Alexander asked. The director sighed and shook his head. "Some chairholders started to demand to actively improve our services, from the restaurants, airplane services...They want to upgrade all flights to T3 and above, no more T5 they said, they have already sent a team to start renovating our design...I am just following orders here." He responded. Alexander nodded, he can understand that, at the rate this company was going with, they will lose customers sooner than they think. Alexander stood up to leave. "Oh yeah, your Jon may also include talking to customers, giving advises regarding their destination and other stuff...but you will get everything on the way" The director added. Alexander shrugged his should and left. On the paper he got from Totsuki, his flight will take off in 2 hours, and he is already late. Alexander headed straight to the crew of the plane. They were supposed to meet at room number 101 near the left-wing. Alexander entered the room and found only two men, one wearing a black suit with a bald head, while the other had a white shirt and a beard "Oh, it''s our flight attendant, just on time." The man in the black suit said. "You''re late." The other guy said. "Yeah, sorry about that..." Alexander said while trying to get a quick guess about their character. "No problem, no problem. C''mon, we need to go, we will show you around." The man in the black suit passed by Alexander and tapped on his shoulder "I am Walter Spear, by the way, the f.u.c.k.i.n.g captain." He said while walking in front of Alexander, Alexander followed and the other guy went behind them last. "The other one behind us is Marlon Steel...You know, my co-pilot, he is the guy that says "All engines check."" Walter laughed. Alexander nodded absentmindedly. "I do fly the airplane sometimes." Marlon shrugged his shoulders. "What? when it''s on Auto-Pilot?! Hahaha!!" Walter laughed at his own joke. ''Oh yes...he is a talker.'' Alexander thought. He had already guessed that Walter will be the most annoying one in this crew. "Shut up, Wat! The passengers are already boarding, we should get going fast." Marlon said while putting his sunglasses because of Walter''s shining head. Alexander decided to just take it low and be a good flight attendant and just smile, smile and everything will be cool. An hour later They boarded the plane, the passengers took their seats and everything was ready. Walter and Marlon came to the passengers with Alexander "You will do your job, boy." Walter said "Uh...Good day everyone, this your captain. This here is our flight attendant, he will serve you food and all that stuff, if you need anything he will help. But for now, please kneel for you safety demonstration." Walter said. "Watch and listen closely, people..." Alexander told the passengers about their safety features that he memorized yesterday, including the brace position, the use of the seat belt, lighted signs, emergency exit. All was going well until one man from the passengers shouted. "We know that f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit, will you get going, i have a place to be!!" He shouted, Alexander was interrupted and felt a little embarrassed at that, though he can handle it, if not for Walter and Marlon laughing at him from behind. Walter laughed "Told ya!" He looked at Marlon. "There is always that one." Marlon chuckled. "I told you, bro, this f.u.c.k.i.n.g T5 class will never be upgraded its full of savages!" Walter said "Alright, boy. Just go see if the guy next to the emergency exit is able to help in case of emergency, when you are done, tell us to take off." Alexander already doesn''t like where this is going "Okay..." He said, if he was free to be, that man would have had his tongue cut off. Alexander walked to the seats near the emergency exit, at the nearest seat, he saw a little bit chubby man wearing a small and tight shirt that doesn''t even cover his belly "Sir..." Alexander called. But he received no response. Alexander smiled and just called again "Sir, i am talking to you." And he poked the man''s shoulder. "What?" The man finally answered him. "Sir, you''re in the exit row, I need to know if you''re able to help in case of an emergency...?" Alexander said. "Just f.u.c.k off man, this is a T5 flight, what bullshit is this if an emergency happened, we all are gonna die anyway, just takes off." The man said with boredom. "Sir..." Alexander wanted to insist but his suit was grabbed by the passenger behind him "Hey, man, we are running late, just tell them to take off." Another female passenger spoke. Alexander was confused, is these people that fearless? or are they just outright rude? "No, but I have to do my job..." Alexander was sure that someone from Totsuki was watching him being disguised as a passenger. "Oh, will you shut up, how many times do you think we have heard that shit! it''s not our first time taking a flight! just take off!!" Another passenger asked. You may find it unrealistic, but this is the norm in Tier 5 flights, filled with angry people who hate Spirit Airlines for their shitty services. They know they won''t be getting any service on this flight. So why bother? all this act of safety doesn''t matter, the only times'' airplanes crashed were because of engine fails, and no one survives those. Alexander sighed "Alright, listen here you little shit!" He said could "Are you able to help in case of an emergency or not?" Alexander asked with a harsh tone. The man looked at Alexander golden eyes that strike fear in him "I...Yes, I think I c--" "No, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g not! you will f.u.c.k.i.n.g block the exit, switch with that man over there." Alexander tapped on his shoulders to get him moving, the sudden change of attitude was overwhelming to the passengers to keep up with. "Hey, F.u.c.k.i.n.g homeless belly button beans over here." Alexander switched the passengers with anger. This looks very promising for Alexander. Walter and Marlon were watching "Oh shit! he got them!" Marlon said with a chuckle. "I thought he will cry? thank goodness, we won''t need to worry about him then." Walter said with a node, this is how it should be, " A customer must deserve to be serviced." He said. "Alright, the food will be presented after an hour, you get to choose one meal, so choose carefully, cause there will be no changing orders." Alexander looked at the passengers and spoke: "You need something i will right there, we only have 4 hours with each other, so please don''t try to disrespect me like earlier or I will suite my job, and you wouldn''t like what happens after that..." What a professional, ey? The trip has already taken a turn to the worst, and it is just getting started. Chapter 213 - Serving The Food! After a few minutes of taking off, Alexander was ready to take orders to prepare the food. After all, this is why he was here. He walked to the closest seat and with a notebook and pencil in his hands. "I believe that you have made your choice from the menu in front of you, so...can I take your order?" Alexander said. The girl looked at Ace and spoke "Yeah...I will take the steak, but I must ask...Is the steak big?" She asked. Alexander tilted his head "Big?" "Yes, is it...big." the girl made a wide gap between her hands while speaking. "Ah, yeah, yeah, it is big...just like your forehead!" Alexander said "Next!" He walked to the next seat not giving enough time to the girl to speak back "What would you like to order?" This time, it was a man "Ah yes. I will take the Pasta." He said. ""I will take the Pasta" Which one? There is like a 100 of them." Alexander spoke. "Aren''t they all the same?" The man shrugged his shoulders. Alexander looked at him with a deadpan expression. "I wish Takumi was here...he would have broken at least 3 of the 10 commandments on you." Alexander shook his head and went to the next person. It was a young girl with a short black hair "I want the chicken." She said. Alexander notes that, alright not that specific but okay "Roger that..." "Uh, excuse me?" Before Alexander could leave, the girl stopped him "Yeah?" "Is the chicken free ranch?" She spoke. Alexander froze in his place hearing what she said "Free ranch? What do you think this is? T1 flight? Get out of here will ya! you get what you paid for." Alexander spent a total of half an hour just taking orders and getting annoyed by stupid questions, after finally completing his first task, Alexander returned to his small kitchen to start cooking for the whole plane as everyone has submitted their order. And while he was waiting for the food to finish cooking, Alexander got busy playing a game on his phone, and as always...He was losing. "How is the cooking going, chef?" Walter, The Pilot came to Alexander with a smile on his face. "Yeah, pretty good, no problems, although the space is a little of a problem here," Alexander responded. "Well, they just made last-minute adjustments, it can be improved with time." Walter took a sip of his drink "Hang in there, working in T5 is not good for the mentality, haha!" Alexander sighed "What are you doing here, this plane isn''t supposed to fly itself." Alexander wanted to get rid of Walter fast, he is already taking enough space in the kitchen. "Oh! Marlon is flying it...on Autopilot that is! hahaha!!" Walter laughed, he loves to leave the plane on auto-pilot while giving Marlon the impression that he is flying the plane. "I am going to serve the food now, so~" Walter took a moment for himself before he realized "Oh, of course, of course, i am going to leave you there." Walter left the kitchen and returned to control the plane. Alexander took the small cart and stuffed as much food as h can on it, he walked between the people and handed each one his food as they were ordered. The good and sweet aroma of the dishes started to spread into the airplane covering it in a wholesome atmosphere making the food more enjoyable. Especially with the joyful expressions of the customers. Alexander took a step back and observed his work with a smile on his face ''This is more like it!'' he thought. By this time, the passengers calmed down after a good meal, food can change people''s moods after all. Alexander walked between them to check on them as part of his attendant job. "Excuse me, young man." An older man with his wife called Alexander. "Can i help you?" Alexander leaned forward to them and spoke. "Yes..." The man smiled "This is actually our first time traveling to Spain, we want to see some of the entertainment if you have any advice on that, we would appreciate it." "Oh, Spain, huh? well, they do have the bullfighting going there in Madrid, and Also the Guns Parade in Barcelona? That is some of--" Alexander closed his mouth shut fast ''Crap, that''s the underworld shit!!'' He thought, seeing the shocked expression on their faces. "Ehm! I mean, you can see the Flamenco dancing show and you can watch some Football in the stadiums." "Oh, The Flamenco Dancing, I Forgot about that." The elder lady said with a smile to her husband before looking at Alexander "Thank you, young man." She said. "Pleasure!" Alexander smiled and turned to leave, just to see a girl leaning close with a notebook in her hand, writing what Alexander was saying earlier. "What? you too are a tourist?" Alexander asked. The girl blushed "Y*Yes, actually...I do have a plan but i wanted to add anything possible." She said. "Plan? like what?" "Um...I want to go to Barcelona first and see around the city, then hitchhike to Montseny Natural Park and walk up to the mountain." Alexander frowned "Hitchhike? why? they don''t have buses in Barcelona?" He asked. "No, I--I just want to add some spice to my journey." The girl tried to defend her case. Alexander sighed "You know, take the bus, rent a car or anything, don''t Hitchhike, this is why American women die outside of their home, you''re gonna get yourself killed." He said. The girl was surprised "B-But..." "No buts, take the damned bus or rent a car." Alexander objected to that idea, it''s disturbing how some women are brave outside of their own society not realizing that sometimes they have been targeted since the moment they walked off the airport. "Well, that''s not fair..." Another person spoke to Alexander, he was a man with glasses on "I have been to Barcelona before and it is absolutely safe, and i even hitchhiked there, you can''t just tell her to not do what she desires. Spain is amazing!" Alexander looked at him with a ridiculous expression "''Oh! Spain is amazing!'' how do you know? you have been there once and now you act like you lived there!" "Excuse you, i have been there more than once." The man did not feel like taking it, so he responded. "What? twice? you have been there twice, get the hell out of here! ey..." Alexander looked at the girl "If this guy walks up to you at the airport and asked to join you in your journey, call the cops." And so, the journey went on like that, Alexander got bust with talking with customers and sometimes some of them begging for more food of his. He wanted to refuse to serve another, but the whole plane demanded so...All he could do is serve some more, just a little. Alexander''s final test is coming to an end soon, the past several days has been hard and weird, especially the day he walked on a man getting blown and forced to work in a plane. But that will be no more soon... Chapter 214 - Chilling Aura China - Tianjin City ---------------------- In the morning, when the birds have just started singing, a black-haired young boy shuffled in his bed. The alarm resounded in his room taking him out of his Dreamlands, with a tired arm, he reached for the clock and turn it off. He slowly took off his blankets and stood up, stretching his arms and yawning like a Hippo. He went straight to his bathroom and washed his face, brushed his teeth to start a new day...Though, it is a vacation, so he doesn''t have anything to do. This boy was none other than Komatsu himself, the Chines Chef from The Gloutney Academy, and Alexander''s friend. Komatsu scratched the back of his head as he walked down the stairs. "Good morning!" Komatsu halted in his steps with shock, he heard someone other than him in the house. Komatsu looked at who it was and he was shocked "Dad?!" He spoke. On the breakfast table sat a man, drinking a hot coffee with the newspaper in his hands, his eyes were never lifted his head and just nodded his black-haired head with that lone white strand of hair hanging from it "Come and eat your breakfast." This man was none other than Nakamura Azami. Komatsu smiled and ran to sit with his father "You have returned from Japan? how long will you stay?" Komatsu asked. "...I don''t know..." Azami had a heavy heart remembering why he returned to China, his last attempt to get his family back again as a whole was lost. "You don''t know...?" Komatsu tilted his head in confusion, most of the times Azami returned to visit, he would name the exact time he will be leaving. But this time, Azami seems like he has nowhere else to g to, and judging by his casual clothes, he will be staying at his home here. Komatsu couldn''t be happy at this. "How was your school?" Azami asked while reading about some knows related to Totsuki and Blue. "Ah! yes, I have passed my exams! I am now on vacation until the next school year which will be my 3rd and last year in the academy." Komatsu said with joy "..." Azami nodded with an unchanging expression "Good, Totsuki has finished it''s 2nd-year exams...The next year is the showdown of your generation." Azami spoke, and for the first time he looked at Komatsu "Are you ready?" he asked. Komatsu was shocked again, this is the first time his father displayed any interest in his progress at all "I...I am..." Komatsu was confused for a second before he calmed down and looked serious "Of course, I have learned many new recipes and I am ready for [The Red] Tournament." He said. Azami kept hos eyes on Komatsu and then sighed "In this upcoming vacation, I will train you myself...[The Red] Is closer than it looks like." He said. "You have no problem, right?" Komatsu couldn''t help but jump in his place "NOT AT ALL!!" he shouted. ... In another location... Italy. Alexander has finished his exam and was having dinner with Walter and Marlon before they split up, Walter couldn''t shut up about Alexander winning over the customers. And Marlon was angry at the auto-pilot joke...again. After being done with their little dinner, Alexander received a notification from Totsuki informing him that he has passed his exam, Alexander smiled in reaction to that. At least that got his mind off Walter''s never-ending jokes about Marlon''s account balance. [A party to celebrate all of the elite 10''s passing their exams has been prepared and it will be held at Lighthouse Hotel In Barcelona] Alexander finished the message and smiled "Alright, that''s it for me to leave." He said. "Aaw! Already?!" Walter had a sad expression. "We will see you another time." Marlon raised a cup of drink up to Alexander. Alexander chuckled and left. Vlad was waiting outside in the car while playing some pop music, like some real shiny music, when he noticed Alexander he quickly switched to Russian bass music. "Hey, man!" Alexander jumped inside the car "Hello boss, how was your flight?" Vlad asked. "Shit-like, but okay." Alexander responded, "Take me to Lighthouse hotel." "Right away." Vlad took off and in a matter of minutes, he was already at the door of the hotel. Alexander left the car and walked to the door, and there he met a very familiar face, it was Takumi who was trying some food free samples. "You can ones better than that if you want., Alexander said with a chuckle. Takumi turned his head to Alexander with his face stuffed with food "Everything tastes great when it''s free." He said. "Yeah, right." Alexander shook his head. "Well, let''s get inside." Takumi looked at Alexander for a second and shook his head "If I were you...I would step inside even if you burned me." Alexander was confused at Takumi''s confusing words. But soon, he felt a chilling aura behind him "Crap!!" Alexander thought. He looked behind him to see Alice walking towards him with a smile on her face. "Good day to you... Alexander Helmet." Alice said. Chapter 215 - 3rd Years Soon "So...Would you like to explain this picture?" In her hotel room, Alice showed Alexander the picture of him and Erina playing in the pool Alexander leaned forward to take a good look and from the pretty legs of the person taking the picture, he had already guessed who sent Alice the picture ''...That woman will be the death of me.'' he thought. "Well, obviously as you can see that was me, and that is Erina," Alexander explained. Alice''s eyes twitched with annoyance "i know who the hell is on this picture... HOWEVER!!" Alice stood up "...You have betrayed me again, Alexander!" She said with an angry expression. "What are you talking about, that''s Erina, she is no stranger to me and you..." Alexander frowned "She is my fiance¨¦ just like you." Alice smiled "Oh really?! I don''t care about that, what I care about is...where is my trip to Disney Land?" She asked Alexander''s sweatdropped as his face twitched in disgust "Damn it! I hoped she had forgotten!" He thought. "W-Well, I am not feeling okay to go to Disney Land, haha! So how about next year?" He said. Alice crouched down and supported her face with her palm and smiled sweetly "Until next year, huh? Okay..." She said. "For real?!" Alexander was shocked at her response but he didn''t believe her. "Yeah! Next year is in the next three months, which coincidentally is our summer vacation...so until then..." Alice smirked darkly "You are mine..." She said as she extended her hands towards Alexander''s face. Downstairs Takumi who was still tasting the free samples of the hotel could swear he heard a scream full of anguish and terror "It must be the wind..." He thought. Two hours later, each of the elite 10 received a message to visit the great hall of the hotel. One by one, they all walked slowly, not interested and bored, but since they were summoned, they had to comply. Once they entered the big hall, they found the lights turned off, then after a few seconds, they heard clapping hands resounded through the hall in the darkness, candles lit up revealing what the dark hall contains. "Is this some cult in here?" Soma whispered to Hayama who shrugged his shoulders. [Ladies and Gentlemen!] A mic was opened and a very familiar voice spoke, the lights switched on that person making him the focus of the hall [As the head director of Totsuki, please let me be the first to congratulate our elite 10 for passing their exams successfully!] It was Erina who spoke with a smile. [For all your hard work, dedication, and suffering. This banquet is for you to enjoy.] She said as the doors opened with the rest of the 2nd year students entering the hall, servants carrying food and drinks. Music started playing and the hall was filled with excitement. And as a safety measure, Erina has merged a few paid actors to act like students and strike conversations to not let the celebration die down. "How do you like your celebration?" Erina walked to where Alexander and the rest of the elite 10''s 2nd years are gathered. "Well, a well-deserved one at least," Takumi spoke. "Could''ve done better!" Alice added with an annoyed expression, clearly still angry at the picture. "Ooh~the food here is great! I wonder if i can mix some of them with peanut butter?" Soma asked with a dark smirk that made Hayama wants t vomit from the mere idea of Soma doing his crazy dishes again, his nose can only take so much. "Ugh!! Please, just make normal food." Hayama said with a green face. "I just want to go home," Alexander said with a tired expression, just two hours with Alice and he already is begging for his life. And now, imagine three more months with her as she tries to get back at him. "Anyways, today, now, you all have become 3rd years, this was your celebration, the 3rd years'' graduation will be next week and you will be tasked with preparing it." Erina smiled not minding Alice''s hateful glares "...Enjoy the rest of the party!" she said before leaving. The guys sighed tiredly, their suffering seems to never end, just when they thought they will have some rest from their work, now they have to make another celebration for the third years graduation. "I just want to see my son, man!" Alexander clicked his tongue. He then noticed Alice getting busy with talking to some other girls who are clearly her fans, he looked at the guys and did a "V" sign and then he quickly started back into the shadows to run away from the party. Takumi, Hayama, Soma looked at him and then nodded and they all did "V" and faded into the background and left outside with Alexander as he gave them a ride with the car. No way in hell they are going to waste their time celebrating when they can just go to sleep or play some games. All in all, Alexander and the rest are finally becoming third years! Life in Totsuki is finally drawing to its final year, the toughest year of them all, a year where only 1% of every student of their generation will graduate. Erina was in her room speaking on the phone "Yes...This time, the 3 top elite 10 will be from the same generation from all the 3 major schools...We can hold another RED tournament again the next." She said with a serious voice. On the other side, an old man''s voice resounded "Good, Finally...After many years! we can decide which Academy has the best students in the world." The man said. "Humph!! Germa will win this year again, my elite are not to be underestimated." Another woman spoke through the phone. "Mr.Neon, Lady Anastasia...Totsuki will win...No, Totsuki will crush both of you this time around, and for good." Erina smirked, "It is now my age, and you will never see another victory in our presence." She said. The other two couldn''t speak for a moment before they chuckled "Same Old Totsuki!" they said. "It is not the same, and the RED next year will show you." Erina said. Chapter 216 - Hunted Down Japan...Kamikochi At one of the best camping sites in Japan, a group of VIP people decided to spend their holiday here enjoying the rich wildlife. It was a big family and to come to Japan and not request the chefs of Totsuki to be their cooks is not possible. And this is what these people did, a request was sent to Totsuki and they accepted. At the Riverside, a lone boy was sitting on a small chair while wearing a hat with his fishing stick thrown in the water. He was silent like space, not a single move was produced by him. Only when his stick moved would he move his hands so fast and take out the fish from the water throwing it directly to the net behind him "This makes it 24 fishes...one more to go." The boy said with a tired tone. His dark and tired eyes shined under the shades provided by his hat. This boy was Kurokiba Ryo, 18 years old, Totsuki''s elite 10, 6th seat. As he looked to his left where another boy is picking up dead woods near the trees. "God damn it! The whole elite 10 for one family?!" This boy was one of the newest faces to the elite 10, previously a first-year rookie and now a proud 2nd year elite 10. He had black eyes and Raven hair. He is Zeff Xoj, 17 years old, Totsuki''s elite 10, 9th seat. "Be quiet newbie!" Behind Zeff, a gorilla-like human passed by him with a small tree on his shoulder. He looked at Zeff calmly but his eyes terrified Zeff. "I am sorry, Subaru-senpai!!" Zeff apologized fast seeing the humongous Subaru passing by him. "Don''t be late, get the woods, we need to set the fire-place before the sunset," Mimasaki Subaru, 18 years old, Totsuki''s elite 10, 7th seat. "Yes sir!!" Subaru and Zeff walked towards the camp where the family is hanging around As soon as they stepped inside, they were noticed by them "Oh, u came back?" A very familiar lady spoke, she had white long hair, blood-red eyes "Hm? Leonora-senpai, yes, we are setting the fire camp soon" Subaru said "Oh, Subaru? you lot are working hard?!" From behind Leonora, a very identical and similarly beautiful girl came out "Where is Alexander?" she asked. This girl was Nakiri Alice herself, 18 years old and Totsuki''s elite, 3rd seat. "That Brat! We asked him for some wild animal''s meat, is he still not here yet?" On a small chair, taking a small breathing in this nice forest air. This lady was none other than Amanda herself, Alexander''s grandmother. And on her legs sleeps a very cute creature called Arc; Alexander and Rindo''s son and the Family''s next heir. His mother was a little bit near the camp looking for some rare creatures and insects out of curiosity. "Mimasaki Subaru, Zeff Xoj, quickly make the fire-place. Don''t slack off, this is an +SSS request, do your best." A very harsh and cold voice resounded as a honey blonde beautiful girl, obviously, it was Erina, 18 years old, Totsuki''s head director. "Just relax girl, things will be done at their own pace." An elderly voice came from behind one tree at the edge of the camp "We are not in a rush anyways." He said. If at this point you still don''t know who this family is, you clearly have not been paying attention, After months of living in the manor, Granma Amanda decided that some family outing is not bad for her Grea-Grandchild, and so, the family couldn''t be happier to do so and they immediately set off to Japan from Russia. "Grandpa Alfred, this no laughing matter!" Erina responded. "Hahaha! We came here to relax and get calm, not to be babysitted." Alfred dismissed her worries casually. Erina could only shake her head before switching to Alice "Aren''t you supposed to do some work too?" She asked. Alice smiled and shrugged her shoulder "I am part of the family, so..." Alice said with a tilted head making Erina facepalm herself. "Just where is Alexander and Takumi? I thought they went for hunting some meat?" Erina mumbled. Unbeknown to her, these two were experiencing the worst day of their life. "WAAAAA!!" An ear-shattering scream that made the beards in the forest fly away in terror responded on the other side of the location. Its source was two boys running down a hill with a terrified expression "WHAT THE HELL MAN?!!" A blonde-haired boy shouted, Clearly Takumi, 18 years. Totsuki''s elite, 2nd seat. "DON''T ASK ME, I DON''T KNOW EITHER, JUST RUN!!" Beside him is running a slightly back haired boy with golden eyes, he too was running in fear. Why you ask? all of it would make sense if you just look behind them and the monstrosity that is chasing them. A huge black bear with steel chains. With a blood-crazed expression and raging hunger, he was chasing after them. "HAHAHA!! run boys, run!!" On top of that beast, two people were riding it. The one who spoke just now was Alexander''s own flesh mother who loves him dearly, yet...she is chasing after him on a bear...like a true Russian woman. "C''mon brother! kick it to go faster!" Alexandra said as she held on to Alfie. "Axy!! you''re getting slower!!" Alfie shouted as he took out his whip "C''mon Bearry! Run after them for me!!" "ROOAARR!!" Bearry, the black bear roared to the heavens as he speeds up. "OI! Why are you chasing us?!! WE CAME HERE TO HUNT, WHY ARE YOU HUNTING US?!!" Alexander shouted, but he never looked back "I mean!! I can see that Takumi is a stranger to you, but I am the head of the family!! This is treason!!" He shouted. "OI!!" Takumi looked at Alexander with red eyes "Are you serious?!!" Alexander looked at Takumi "What do you want me to do?!" He said "DO NOT ABANDON ME!!" Takumi shouted as the Bear is running just behind them. Then they saw a cliff in front of them where the river connects to a big lake down there "I don''t know why we agreed to this request, but..." Alexander added with a desperate voice as he knows what they need to do to get out of this situation "Yeah, This one for sure..." Takumi understood that too. "Oi, are they for real?!" Alfie spoke with wide eyes. "Kahaha! that''s the way boys!! go out like men!" Alexandra shouted as she saw Alexander and Takumi speed up towards the cliff. And with no hesitation at all, Takumi and Alexander jumped down to the water to save their skins, their last words were heard very clearly. "THIS IS THE WORST YEAR OF TOTSUKI EVER!!!!" Chapter 217 - I Got Socks On Midnight, After a full day of camping, the elite 10 serviced the family with everything they got. Though Erina and Alice did not join the team as they were forced to not work by Amanda and Alexandra, the others did not lack any manpower and handled themselves very well. However, they also came to realize that the family they are serving has been eating food made by one of the current strongest chefs in the world and their 1st seat. Food that makes everything pales in comparison to theirs. After a very not impactful reaction from the family at Breakfast, the elite 10''s motivation grows as they swore to make them say the magic words during this mission. When it was lunchtime, The elite 10 got busy, they used every trick in the book they have, new and old, risky and safe, but no luck at all. And the worst part is that Alexander and Takumi; Their 1st and 2nd seats got lost in the forest after they jumped off the cliff to get away from the bear. And so, the lunchtime attempt also failed. "Don''t worry guys, you did great!!" The only person who encouraged them was Rindo, their Senior. But that wasn''t enough to stop the frustration they are feeling. No chef would tolerate his food being ignore and dismissed as "Fine". The First-years Elite 10 were not that frustrated, but the 3rd years were biting their nails off, For 3 years they have been through hell, through so much to be the best they can be, the best anyone can be...Yet...here they are, in front of a family that did not even bat an eye for their hardest work and coordinated skills. "Damn it!!" Zeff, the First-year elite 10 kicked the grass "Nothing at all, Didn''t the headmaster say that the family can expel us all if the food is not to their liking?" He said to the others as they decided to regroup after another failed attempt at Dinner time. "Yes, she did, and we are barely hanging by a thread." Mimasaki Subaru looked at the fire and spoke with a low voice. "I have heard the old lady saying it was acceptable," Ryo said with a sleepy voice "What is acceptable?" Hayama asked "Dinner..." Ryo added before he started to doze off "That is the problem..." A black-haired girl with a case mask on her face spoke calmly. "Pandemic girl? what is the problem? shouldn''t it be fine since it is still acceptable?!" Zeff looked at his classmate and also one of First Years Elite 10 Bols, Totsuki''s Elite 10, 8th seat, she is the girl with a sensitive nose like Hayama. "It is not." Bols said "Though the headmaster did not say it, it is very clear, every test we have been through had one specific requirement that always followed us...And that is to leave an impact." "And so far we did not leave the slightest impression on them..." The one who spoke was none other than the read-headed Dinner boy himself, Yukihira Soma, Totsuki''s elite 10, Third Year, 5th seat. "And on top of that, our two best chefs got lost in the forest...I feel like Alexandra Senpai did this on purpose." Soma said thoughtfully. "That''s what i have been thinking, no matter how you think about it, chasing her son and Takumi away from the camp with a bear for fun is not a convincing or a logical excuse at all" Hayama said. "Perhaps we should go look for Alexander-senpai and Takumi-senpai," Bols raised her hand "We can send two of you to look after them," she said. Hayama shook his head "I didn''t think that is an option, this is a test, and pushing Alexander and Takumi away from us, also add on that Alice was not allowed to work with us, that''s our top three out of the picture...And I think that all of this is not a coincidence," Hayama said with a smirk. Just a few steps away from them, two women were listening to their conversation, one of them was Alexandra herself, while the other was her daughter in law; Erina. "There they go, see? I told you they will figure it out, no matter how good we acted, they still picked it out." Alexandra smirked as she whispered to Erina. Erina nodded approvingly "This is good, we still have a few days here, they can hone their skills to the max with the family as their judge...The RED Tournament has been updated and made more difficult, and I doubt it will be about the standard Shokugeki anymore," She said. "So...?" Alexandra leaned on the tree and asked. "So i need to see who of them is ready to represent Totsuki this year, we must win." Alexandra shook her head "Why not just leave it to Alexander, he can win it easily," Alexandra said. Erina refused such an idea and said "No, The whole team must win, I refuse to let Totsuki''s name be carried on one man''s shoulder, that will be our humiliation," She said. Alexandra shrugged her shoulders ''She is just like her mother sometimes, that perfectionist personality is just like Mana,'' she thought "Though I just hope that idiot son of mine, finds his way back in the next three days, or he will starve to death out there," Alexandra mumbled previously, Maybe they chased them a little bit too far inside the forest. "ACHO!!" Meanwhile, the idiot she was talking about was sitting under a tree, sticking his body close to Takumi''s as they ate some berries "Someone must be talking about me?" he said. "i hope they are talking about finding you, cause we got so far into the forest and our phones don''t work any more thanks to the water," Takumi said tiredly. "Ey, don''t worry, we will find our way back to the camp soon," Alexander laughed, but then a chilling wind passed by their cold and wet bodies "Brrr!!" Alexander shivered in coldness "Come closer, we need to warm our bodies!" He said. "Yup, get closer," Takumi said "No homo!" He said as he grabbed Alexander''s arm. "No homo, man. I got socks on!" Alexander replied. Chapter 218 - I Wont Tell The Next Morning, Alexander and Takumi woke up with dark circles under their eyes, Takumi had backache while Alexander was suffering from a stiff neck. "Oh lord, my back!" Takumi bent down with his hands on his back. "Get it together Takumi, we have to return to the camp!" Alexander cracked his neck and spoke. "Let''s find the river, the camp was close to it, right?" Takumi said as he stood up with difficulty, the tree wasn''t kind on his back yesterday. "Indeed, but... there are two rivers in this forest, we didn''t eat anything yesterday, we should hunt something..." Alexander said as he cleaned dirt off his clothes. "Um, excuse me, YOU should go hunt, i will go look for the river." Takumi objected real quick, Alexander looked at him with an expression that says ''Wow! that''s low'' "I can''t hunt, you''re the one with the muscles, you said you have been tried to fight and hunt, And I have been trained to cook, so..." Takumi displayed the facts proudly. "Alright, just get us some clean water then, all that running made me thirsty." Alexander rolled his eyes "I will see if there is anything i can get my hands on." he said before leaving inside the forest. "Don''t get yourself killed!!" Takumi called before he went down to the river for water. Meanwhile, at the campsite, The elite 10 are having a hell of trails. As soon as they woke up they started working on their breakfast menu, their task still did not change, they have to please the Helmet Family which now is like a dream. Soma, Ryo, Hayama, Subaru worked their asses off, they even reached enlightenment and were able to improve some of their dishes, but Erina was after their necks. "Not enough heat, the meat still has a few areas not cooked properly!" Erina slammed her hands on the table, Soma flinched and frowned ''Damn it!'' He thought as he took out his notepad to take notes. "Lady Erina, I brought some Whole grain cereal to the baby." Ryo handed Erina the cereal. Erina looked at the bowel and nodded "Give me that?" She held a spoon and took a taste, then she clicked her tongue "Tsk!! What is in this?! Didn''t you crush the grains?! And there is not enough milk!" Erina was more than angry "Are you guys serious?!! These are amateur mistakes!!" She said, "If you keep on this, just forget about winning that RED tournament!!" She shouted. "You know what? Put that cursed bandana up your head, NOW!!" Ryo calmly put his bandana up and then his aura changed "ORAAA!!" He shouted surprising Alexandra who was drinking some tea at the table with the others. "Cough! Cough! Heavens! Was that kid always like that?" It was a surprise for her for sure, she saw when he was young but it seems he has developed some strange habits. "No..." Leonora sipped her tea with a smile as she continued "On his journey with me to learn to be a butler i noticed how rude and savagely he behaves...So i hypothesized him and created an alter ego for him to witch to when he cooks and when he serves as a butler." Alexandra, Alice, Rindo, Amanda, and Rindo''s mother looked at Leonora with terrified express ''It seems she doesn''t realize what a scary thing she did?'' Amanda thought. ''This girl...She is a retard'' Alexandra thought ''A scary retard...'' "However, isn''t Erina taking it a little too far? i understand that she wants them ready for RED...But..." Rindo raised a question "The tournament is just a normal 3 men team battle." She said while playing with Arc; her son. "This year''s RED will be the last one, this tournament will decide the top Gourmet Academy for generations to come," Leonora spoke. "Hm! Why?" Alice asked. "Though it may appear that RED is just like any other tournament, there is a lot of things going behind the scenes, one of them is to get the three schools to agree on locations, time, and themes which takes forever to complete." Leonora said, "RED''s main audience is the high-class people and veterans of the gourmet world, and those guys too don''t have free time like the rest of the world, some of them can only have 1 day off work." "Basically, it''s a lot of work for a tournament, so they decided to end it on a high note...One thing for sure this year..." Alexandra chuckled as she looked at her watch "This year''s red will be very different." She said. "What''s got into you? you have been looking at that watch for some time now!" Amanda asked her daughter with a frown "it is not proper manners." Alexandra shook her head "I am just waiting for someone..." She said with an amused expression as she looked at Erina and the elite 10. "DO IT AGAIN!!" Erina shouted. "Hm? Someone is coming." Alice spoke as she noticed two people coming from the entrance. "Oh?! Finally!!" Alexandra jumped up as she ran away toward the people coming towards them. When she was running, all people noticed her and followed her with their eyes "Senpai!!" Alexandra shouted with a shiny smile. "GEH!!" the person she was running towards cringed when she heard, her honey-blond hair stood up cold seeing Alexandra ruining towards her. This person was none other than Nakiri Mana herself and her assistance Anne. As soon she reached her, Alexandra hugged tightly"Gah!! Bitch get off me!!" Mana called as she couldn''t breathe from being hugged by Alexandra. "You came, Senpai, i have been waiting for you!" Alexandra said cutely. "Wow!" Mana chuckled"that''s so disgusting!" She said. "Oi, oi, I don''t see you for ages and this is what i get?" Alexander stood up straight and pinched Mana''s nose. "You never come to visit." Mana slapped her hand away "And just get straight to the point." She said. "Alright, you are no fun, i need your help with tastings for these guys back there," Alexandra said. Mana looked behind Alexandra, when she saw Erina she didn''t feel confident to not ruin their relationship further "Why do i care for them. And more importantly, why do you care for them?" Mana said as she slapped her fan close. "You don''t know? I am a teacher at Totsuki now. I am responsible for them." "bug off." Mana turned to leave. "Are you sure you want to leave?" Alexander chuckled. "Dead sure!" Mana waved at her without turning back. "If you leave now...i will tell everybody that you''re trying to seduce my son," Alexander said with a smug expression making Mana halt in her steps. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Mana said in low voice. Alexandra looked behind her to make sure no one is near them to listen "I know that you fell for my son, I spoke with him, and i saw how you are looking for him everywhere and try to be near him. Personally, I don''t mind that, it will only give me another way to poke fun at you...but..." Alexander walked behind Mana''s shoulders and gave her a massage "...I don''t know what will happen when Erina finds about this? And what will you tell her about you and Azami?" She whispered in her ears. Mana sighed "Correction, I fell for his cooking, major difference...But Alright..." She said "...You won''t speak about this to anyone...Also, you will help me out to your son and out of Azami and Erina." Mana smirked as she tapped Alexandra''s forehead with her fan. "Why?" Alexandra asked. "Because then i won''t tell Joichiro that you planned on dumping him after you gave birth. I still have the papers, you know." "What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!" Alexandra smiled. "I missed you two, witch!" Mana replied. The two women shared an intense glare at each other before they started laughing and hugging each other tightly. Chapter 219 - Balls Japan - Tokyo City - Midnight It has been now almost 2 yeas since the Golden Tower has been opened, The tower was able to stand on it''s own thanks to Koujiro. Alexander didn''t need to spend any efforts at all, he really had the privilege of watching his own business grow up from the sideline. While Alexander was away, Koujiro did some decent work in advertising the tower, now after 2 years it has became a tourist and a luxury restaurant destination. It''s idea of the lvl up system for its cooks has been even made into a TV series which stream 1 episode each week. Life as chef in the Golden Tower was hard, especially now as it has became a destination for powerful chefs who wish to prove themselves. And today, an episode was being streamed. [Dera viewers, welcome again to another episode of The Golden Tower!] A very beautiful girl with black hair and purple eyes spoke with a mic in her hands and a bright smile on her face spoke to the camera. [Tonight is a very special night. Tonight and for the first time ever, we will have the privilege to witness a fight between two of the top chefs in this establishment] The girl said as she made way for the camera to get a good look at the arena where two men are facing each other. And surrounding these two men is a crowd of people made of the tower chefs and some VIP sponsors. [As you can see, on our left we have the Tower''s current 99th floor owner himself, The Magician Shinomiya Koujiro!!] The Camera focused on Koujiro who had a proud look on his face while cleaning his glasses. [And on the other side is the man himself, the 98th floor owner, Ricardo Millos!!] On the opposite side of Koujy is a muscular man with a body that screams "PROTEIN!!" he was a world body building chef that makes the best recepies for people who want to stay on shape. He was flexing his body to the camera with a wide grin before he looked at Koujiro "Finally you have agreed to fight me, i wonder how it looks the city looks from the 99th-floor?" Ricardo said. "The same as the 98th-floor, i guess." Koujiro said with a calm tone. His team are behind him preparing his station. While the match was about to start, a few people in the crowd were all watching with a not so hidden smirk. They all had suits and sunglasses sitting in front of them a young woman with black hair and a blue dress, she had a faint smile on her face "Tai Lung...are you sure they are related to one another?" She asked in a whisper. One of the men behind her nodded slightly "Yes, although this building is not related to any of the Helmets'' properties, it is definitely his." The girl nodded and spoke "Wait untill this is over." She said. "Alright." The match between Koujiro and Ricardo began, both men worked fast and elegantly. [Ladies and Gentlemen, for today''s episode, the theme has been decided on Tofu, something both chefs are not experts in, how will they work on this, i wonder?!] The MC girl said. Koujiro smirked after hearing her say as such "Not expert in? Humph!" He thought "As the 99th floor owner, there is nothing that i am not expert in or how else could I even hold the 99th-floor for so long!" Koujiro took pride in his position. Being at the top of a place that holds the best of the best in the world with an Ever-changing ranks everyday gave Koujiro something to attach his pride to. Many strong chefs came to get a floor for themselves but they couldn''t even beat the 1st floor owner. Don''t let his rank fool you, as he is one of the top 100 chefs in the world. The fight went on and both men presented their dish at the same time to the three judges who were the 97-floor, the 96th-floor, and the 95th-floor owners. "Take a taste, this is my Red and crispy Cloud Tofu." Koujiro said. "And this is my Healthy Green curry Tofu, stay healthy bois, and build up your body?" Ricardo flexed his muscles and spoke. It didn''t take much time before the judges tasted the two dishes, their reactions were big and similar to the two dishes to the point Koujiro had a moment of doubt. But... - Shinomiya Koujiro - 2 votes - Ricardo Millos -1 vote Shinomiya sighed and took off his glasses "Took 1 vote from me, huh? But i guess you wouldn''t have the 98th-floor if you couldn''t at least do that." Koujiro shook his head. "Tsk, i guess i have to prepare for the rematch next month, huh?" Ricardo said as he flexed his muscles. "Try to get more sales than me first." Koujiro said as he put his glasses on and the leaving to the bathroom to wash his face and get refreshed. In the bathroom, Koujiro washes his face with cold water, he was really tired from all the work he has been through. Although he can''t complaint much. And as he looked at himself in the mirror, he saw a few people standing behind him. "Please...do continue, we can wait." One of them said. Koujiro frowned, in the past 2 years with Alexander he has seen a few people that he realized were bad news, and he can also recognize that these guys are the same. Koujiro wiped his face and looked at them "Alright...What do you want?" He asked. "We want you to come and visit our house." A feminine voice came from outside. "And if i refuse?" Koujiro smiled and spoke. "We will send your head to The Helmet Boy in a box." The lady responded. Koujiro wasn''t an idiot and Alexander wasn''t trying to keep his family a secret either. "Damn it, Alexander!" Koujiro thought "I hope you get mulled by a bear!" He looked at the men reaching to take him while cursing Alexander. But what Koujiro didn''t know is that his curse would come true. Back in the forest, Alexander and Takumi are back on the run again...in the dark this time. "DUDE!! WHY THE HELL ARE WE BEING CHASED BY A BEAR AGAIN?!!" Takumi shouted as they ran away. "HE TRIED TO STEAL OUR MEAT!" Alexander answered. "THAT IS WHY I AM ASKING WHY HE IS CHASING US IF HE TOOK OUR MEAT?!" "BECAUSE I KICKED HIM IN THE BALLS!!" Alexander said. Chapter 220 - It Is Time A.N/ So, yeah. After some chapters, we will enter a small arc of Mafia jobs, and in the middle of it a few things will happen and a major one too. HOWEVER, this will be the last Mafia focus arc and after it will be the RED tournament and after a couple of chapters to end it all. Man...It has been a long journey, for real! +++++++++++++ At the camping site, The Elite 10 are now struggling more than ever since the new addition to their judging team. How could they know, that not only one God Tongue will be their judges...but TWO. "Hurry up!" Erina stood on a rock as she observed the team running around their hand made kitchen "You are running out of time!" She said. "Yes sir!" They responded. ''Dame it!'' Soma clenched his teeth under the hot sun ''This is slow!'' he thought as he made a Turducken ''I can''t remove the small bones fast enough!!'' Far behind the group, under the cool shades of the trees, the Helmet Family. Though most of them were busy with getting their hearts melted by Arc. "Chu! Chu!" Arc was on Alfie''s back riding him like a horse. The little boy had an amused smile on his face with his golden cat eyes glowing like stars. Alfie ran in circles making Arc laugh out loud and so did everyone after him. Alfie was breathing heavily "Although I am happy to play with you dear Arc, but uncle''s knees are bleeding..." Alfie''s face hit the ground. "Oh shit, they are bleeding!" Alexandra said as she saw Alfie''s knees. "What an idiot!" Mana shook her head at Alfie. While Amanda chuckled "Can''t help at sight of children''s smiles" Arc saw his horse bleeding and frowned, he then looked at his mother and extended his hand to her. Rindo figured out his intentions and said "Oh, you want to help your uncle?" As she gave him a bandage. Arc took it and tried his best to open it, but failed. "Strangely he reminds me of Alexander in his baby phase!" Alexandra said a surprised face. "In what way?" Mana asked. "Alexander was always intelligent for his age even in week 1." Alexandra answered, "And it seems that his son has picked after him." Mana tilted her head and looked at Arc applying the bandage to Alfie''s face "Haha!" She chuckled lightly at the cute boy "Whoaaaaa!!" Alfie jumped up with energy "I am all healed!!" He shouted as he picked Arc up and put him on his shoulders making the little boy start laughing. "Never seen someone''s knees get healed from bandaging his face, haha!!" Amanda said. "His knees are still bleeding though," Rindo said as she leaned back on her chair. "It is the power of the cute," Alice added as she came back from watching her friends getting tortured by Erina. "I am Alfie the Super Car!!" Alfie ran at full speed around the camp shouting "I AM SPEED!!" Meanwhile, in another location, far away, hidden from the common eyes. Underground... In a dimly lighted room, one man was sitting on a chair while blindfolded in the middle of the room. This man is Koujiro himself. His pink hair was in a mess, his breathing was unbalanced as he wasn''t fed well. He then heard a loud iron door being opened and men talking loudly. "Another one on our hands!" A man spoke, though, from his voice, Koujiro knew he was one of the people in charge after he was forcefully taken. "Oi, Pinky! We have got you a friend to keep you a company!" The man said with a grin on his face. "Oh wait, you can not see with that on your face. Take it off him, boys." Koujiro was then allowed to see, he saw dozens of men in front of him, with one man in the center who had a small catfish mustache on him, wearing a purple suit, Koujiro came to know him as Tai Lung, a Chinese mob boss. But there this other person who caught his attention, it was the lady who he spoke to before he got kidnapped. But then his eyes landed on what Tai Lung is holding in his hands. "You...!!" "You know each other?!" Tai lung made a surprised expression as he dropped the man he was holding in his hand. "Saiba Joichiro...!" Koujiro mumbled slowly, Joichiro was beaten up with blood going down his nose, he was unconscious from the long and harsh trip that took to get it him here. "Tai Lung, we have the bait set up..." The young women then spoke "...It is time." "But I think we should get more, just for assurance." Tai Lung said. The woman sighed "No, any other target is out of the question, they are too heavily guarded, these two had no guards on them." The woman looked at Joichiro "Especially this guy, he is the father of one of the most wanted heads and he still runs around the world unprotected..." Koujiro was listening quietly, from what has gathered until now, it seems that these people want to kill Alexander and they will be using the two of them as hostages. "Alright, if you say so." Tai Lung sighed and took out his phone and took a picture of Joichiro and Koujiro. Meanwhile, back at the camp. Sunset time has arrived and the family was gathered around the fire. The poor elite 10 are still getting tortured, but this time...It was Mana on their backs. To say that they were being tormented is a light word ''Just bring back Erina!!'' they all thought. And just a little back, Arc was crawling near a bush that was moving, as he got near "Aaargh!!" Alfie jumped out "It is me the great bear! I have come to eat your cheeks!" He said. "Iiii!!" Arc shrieked and laughed as Alfie rushed at him and rained a shower of kisses on his cheeks. "Take this! And this!!" Alfie said as he attacked Arc''s cheeks. "The hell is he doing?!" Erina who was warming herself near the fire said as she looked at Alfie with a deadpan expression. "He is playing with a baby, duh!" Alice poked Erina''s nose. "Wasn''t he playing with him since morning." Erina responded. Amanda heard them "Some just love children that much." "Well, he is just Alexander, it is good for Arc that only one of them is here," Rindo said as she chuckled. "Yeah, don''t mention the devil, he may just show up!" Alexandra said as she shook her head. And as she said those words, the whole camp heard a shout, gradually becoming louder with each second going like "AAAaaAaAaAAAA!!" "what the hell is that?" Alfred and Alfie stood up with Arc in Alfie''s arms. "It sounds like the call of the wild." Mana came to their side from instructing the elite 10 and spoke. Alfie''s eyes narrowed sharply "is that so?" He said, before taking a short breath and went "AAAaaAaAaAAAA!!" "YOU DON''T HAVE TO RESPOND TO IT!!!" Alfred slapped his son on the head in shame while everyone else was on the floor laughing. Two minutes later, two men jumped out from behind some bushes "WE ARE HERE!!!" one of them shouted, he was a bare-chested man with black hair and wearing black bearskin shorts while the other was the same, a blond-haired man but wearing fox skin. Of course, these two were Alexander and Takumi. For some strange reason, these two turned out like cavemen hunters. "Dada!" Arc said. Chapter 221 - Inferno NEW CHAPTER BABAY!! +++++++++Moving on++++++ Back at the camp, after Alexander and Takumi have returned. Both were thrown back into the river to wash their bodies by Alfred and Alfie. Their body smell wasn''t something to smile at. While both were washing their bodies, Alfie who was standing on a rock noticing a scar on Alexander''s chest. "Hm? You got injured?" Alfie asked. Alexander rolled his eyes "Thanks to some heartless people." He said. "That''s a claw injury, who did this to you?" Alfie frowned. Takumi who heard this sighed "Nothing major, we just were chased by a bear throughout our journey back here." "A bear?!" Alfie was surprised as his cigarette down from his lips "The hell is a bear doing in that part of Forest?!" He said. Alexander throws a bubble of water on his uncle "MAYBE because somebody brought his super pet along with him so the other bears retreated to the forest." "Hey!! That wasn''t my fault, Alexandra made me do it." "Yeah right, and i had to fight a bear and fight for my food, f.u.c.k you!" Alexander said. "Well, to be honest, we wouldn''t have been chased that far if you didn''t kick the bear in his balls anyways," Takumi added after washing his hair. "That fat ass was trying to take out the food i spent my whole day hunting for, you think i would let him go like that? His balls have to be crushed for that." Alexander spoke seriously "Dada!!" While they were talking, Alexander heard his boy''s cute voice. "Arc!!" Alexander jumped out of the water when he saw Rindo coming their way. "OI!! WEAR YOUR CLOTHES!!" Takumi was baffled seeing Alexander holding his son while standing in front of his wife n.a.k.e.d. Alexander looked at Takumi and shook his head "If you did not notice, i have a kid with this one." He said. "Noice!" Alfie said. Takumi gritted his teeth "what logic is that, have some human decency, Senpai speak to him!" Rindo tilted her head "what for?" She asked. Takumi sank his head in the water, 2 seconds later, bubbles started popping out as Takumi was screaming underwater. "Geez, alright, give me a towel," Alexander said, Rindo gave him one if towels that she brother with her and the other for Takumi. "Come here Arc, daddy is gonna make you some nice sandwiches!" He said. Little Arc couldn''t agree more. The little family walked back to the camp, leaving Alfie and Takumi alone. Alfie puffed out some smoke and looked at Takumi who was staring at him "I am not washing your back." He said, jumping off the rock. "Hurry up and finish, my pet is still around." "WHAT?!!" Back at the camp, Alexander stepped inside with Arc on his shoulders, his eyes landed on his friends working hard to improve their skills under Erina''s leadership ''wait! That''s not Erina!'' Alexander thought. Then when that person looked to the side ''F.U.C.K!'' Alexander grumbled ''It is Erina''s mother!!'' "Oh, you are back!" Alice saw Alexander and smiled "See, now you smell better." She said. "Honestly, why did you even go that far into the forest?!" Erina came out of her tent and spoke while yawning. Alexander laughed awkwardly "haha! You don''t say." While eyeing his mother in the back who was pretending not to see him. "Boi! You have come back!" Then, Mana came to the group and spoke. The girls looked at her "she said she was here to see you." Rindo spoke as she took Arc from Alexander. "So it appears that your cooking can overcome That Tongue''s curse." Erina sighed "I wouldn''t have to worry in the future then." Alice looked at Mana and saw something familiar in her eyes, she leaned at Erina and whispered: "Isn''t your mother a little...clingy to Alexander." She said seeing Mana had her arm around Alexander''s shoulders. "I don''t, maybe she is behaving that way so he can cook more for her," Erina responded. Mana pulled Alexander a little away from the rest "Did you think about what i have told you?" She asked in a low voice. "F.u.c.k no, why would i be in a secretive relationship with you?!" Alexander semi-shouted/whispered. "You didn''t want to be in a public one, so i figured that a secret one is good." Mana Shrugged her shoulders. "Or are you perhaps embarrassed that you will be with an old woman or am i not beautiful enough? Or is it... because i am used?" Alexander shuddered at her tone when she said the last part "O-of course not!" Alexander cleared himself "But...if we get together, your relationship with your daughter will be even more damaged. And she still doesn''t know that you are divorced." "Tsk...i will tell her later, and if by that time she didn''t understand me and decided to be against us, well...our relationship doesn''t need fixing at that point." "Why not?" Mana frowned "i am f.u.c.k.i.n.g starving over here, every day. You''re the only one who can cook for me. I hate that feeling of needles on my body, my arm is almost blue from all those injunctions. If she prefers to see me starve than save from this hell just so she can keep you close to her, then she is beyond me." "I j--" before Alexander can finish his words. A voice a speeding off-road car came close to their camp. Alexander and everyone looked in the direction of the sound. A back car stopped in front of them, Vlad came out with Keanu and Neo. "Vlad, what is going on?" Alfie asked seeing the trio coming in with serious faces. "We asked for privacy," Amanda said from the back while taking her sunbath. "Forgive us, but this is urgent..." Vlad walked to Alexander and stopped in front of him. He eyed Mana who was with him hinting for her to leave. Mana sighed and left, "What?" Alexander asked. Vlad took out his phone and showed Alexander something that made his blood boil in anger, but he controlled himself and smiled"oh you idiot boys, this is so easy. I can''t leave you for a day and you fall in trouble." Alexander laughed. While some relaxed seeing Alexander laughed and thought that it wasn''t something serious, but the family knows that smile. Alfie and Alexandra know it too well ''something is wrong...'' they thought. Alexander shook his head "Bring me my clothes, i will go and help you this time." He said calmly, but on the inside, an Inferno was hearing up. ''To dare and do this to my family, my people, it seems our reputation as the Red Blinders isn''t as strong as it was... Alright...Then we shall return to the old ways...'' He thought. Chapter 222 - Exchange Hello. Some chapters may get delayed. I am in no mood to write these days. my internet service provider are f.ing me over. I don''t have internet currently and I rage out at my router when internet cuts off. which results in me rage quiting everything i do at the moment. Sorry in advance. +++++++++ In the campsite where The Helmet family was resting, the elite 10 collapsed to the ground. "Finally!!" Soma shouted as Erina announced their training schedule. "Don''t celebrate yet, you still have a lot to do this year," Erina spoke with a firm expression. "Aah man!" Hayama shook his head. Beside Erina, Mana and Alexandra stood and looked at the group of juniors in front of them "Don''t be discouraged, you have learned a lot. This experience will make everything else seem so easy." Alexandra nodded. Mana sighed "Well, Limited space, limited time, limited resources, and tough judges, you managed to pull through all of this, so don''t let it go to waste. It will all come in handy one day." On the other side, leaning on a tree with his back, Takumi frowned "When the hell will me running from a bear will come handy..." He thought. His eyes shifted throughout the camp "Where the hell is Alexander anyways?" He mumbled in low voice, when he was coming back from taking a shower he saw him going with his servant with a demon-like expression on his face. "The final Red tournament is at the end of the year, the 3-men team is still not decided yet, any of you can be in the team, do your best and you may get a spot to be mentioned in Totsuki''s history for as long as it stands!" Erina gave a small speech to encourage the elite 10 to make them bring the best out of their selves. While Erina is giving her speech, Alexander''s car took off, leaving the camp. Alexandra grows worried about her son, but since Keanu, Neo, Vlad, and Alfie with him, she didn''t worry too much. But it seems that whatever is happening now, they want to keep it secret. ''If it was something related to us, they would''ve told us, it is not my business for the time being...'' Alexandra thought as she shifted her gaze to Erina. "Erina..." She called. "Yes?" Erina looked back at her as her eyes briefly landed on her mother. "I need to speak to you, the other schools have contacted us regarding a plan they want to execute before the Final Red," Alexandra spoke. "What plan?" Erina tilted her head, she was not aware of anything. Meanwhile, in China. At the Head Master office, Komatsu, the 1st seat of the elite 10 in Gloutney Gourmet Academy was looking at a paper handed yo him by the old director. "An exchange student program...?" Komatsu said with confusion, looking at the old bald man in front of him smoking. "In preparation for The Final Red, I and the bastard of Germa academy decided to send our 1st, 2nd, and 3rd seats to each of the three schools in order yo understand each academy''s philosophy and how they work and possibly get a few secrets out in order to improve our students winning chances in the Final Red." The old put down his cigarette "We just need Totsuki''s to agree to the plan and they will, after all, they won''t miss a chance at poking a few secrets out too. Hihihi!" The old man laughed in a disgusting way. Which Komatsu wasn''t afraid to admit to. "Old man, that was disgusting." He said with a blunt expression. "Ah! Brat!!" The old man choked on his breath "*Cough* hahaha!! Brat, all rich old man are disgusting." he said, "but anyways, get ready, you will be sent to Totsuki, your mission is to show them what our best chef can do, bring their pride down and also try to get as much information about the school as possible." Komatsu sighed "Totsuki, huh? Erina will he there...My half-sister." Komatsu look at his paper and felt a little awkward, his father(Azami) told him the truth, he knows he was an illegitimate child...A Bastard. He has always been looking for the family love, the feeling he has been missing all along. But...he also knows, that he wouldn''t get it from there, even his father doesn''t give him that much care or love. Azami didn''t hide the truth from Komatsu, he knows that Mana Loathes him and will try to kill him if she could, she sees him as a stain for her honor and the result for her broken relationship. As for Erina...she doesn''t even know he exists, she has no idea that the family she is hoping to reunite with one day is already broken. "What will happen when we meet, I wonder? Is she cold as they say? or is it just rumors..." Komatsu mumbled as he left the office. In another location, Germany. The Germa Academy. At the head office, the director gathered his best 3 chefs, and one of them is Sanji Vinsmoke. "And as such, you three will be an exchange students for about a month or so..." The director said as he handed them the papers. "Sanji, you will go to Japan, Roman, you will stay here and monitor the other exchange students from China and Japan. Veronica, you will go to China." Sanji looked with bored eyes at the paper and read it carefully "The one who will be my mentor in Japan will probably not be Alexander...how disappointing..." He thought. "Alright, I will go now." Sanji crushed the paper and left the office. The director wasn''t pleased but he also wanted Sanji out of this, "Alright you two, I need you to be aware, in the other schools, Veronica, you will meet the other two who will be likely in the Final Red, Plus a whole school who consider you an enemy, be careful, they will try to break you." The director spoke with a low voice. Veronica, a blue-haired girl with lavender eyes frowned "What?" She asked. "In short, we will be bullied and get picked on for the next month in order to break us down." Roman shook his head. "Why? There is no need for that..." Veronica spoke. "Hmm...You don''t seem to realize, the winner of the next Red will be declared as the best Academy, Number 1 in the whole world, after that, our places will be set on stone, 2nd will stay second, 3rd will stay 3rd. The winner will have every business and flourishing opportunity presented to them first, this is the last Red of survival... Don''t get broken out there...and we will make sure we break the Two who will come here." The director stood up and walked to his window wall and looked outside through the glass wall. "Germa will stay at the top...No matter what the cost maybe..." He spoke with cold eyes. .... Meanwhile, away from the schemes being prepared in the Gourmet World. Alexander returned to his Golden Tower. He has ordered to close the tower for today and evacuate immediately. He went to the top, at his office, and closed the door after him. Accompanying him was Keanu, Neo, Vlad, and Alfie, Alongside Koujiro''s kitchen team and two guys who were kneeling in the middle of the office. Alexander was setting in his chair with a dark look, he looked at the two men on the floor, his eyes glowing with a dangerous red light. "You..."He spoke, sending shivers down the two men''s spines "...Had one job." "Boss, please Li--" One man tried to speak but he got kicked in the face by Alfie. "Only speak when you are allowed to." He said as he looked at the two men. Alexander raised his hand to stop Alfie "Look at these 3..." He pointed at Koujiro''s team, who had worried expressions. "They are very worried right now for their president who may be dead by now, a dead man who I told you to keep an eye on, and in the case of when something happens, contact me...Yet, I get contacted by the people who kidnapped him, then I get contacted by these 3...Yet...I never got a call from you two? I wonder why?" Alexander stood up and walked behind the two and put his hands on their shoulders. "Now... I allow you one good excuse before I murder you two..." Alexander tightened his hands on their shoulder and smiled "Chose your lie carefully..." He spoke as he moved his hands to grab their heads. "B-Boss, We were guardi--" before they can finish, Alexander mushed their heads to the ground hard enough to crack their skulls. Blood came out from under their faces, their bodies didn''t move. Alexander stood up "Take their bodies out and bury them in Russia. Look through the cameras one more time and try to get any clue on who those guys are." When Alexander went through the footage of the Cameras, he saw his guards fooling around thinking everything was okay. He also noticed that these people had someone hack the Cameras so they can cut the recording whenever they were in an open spot and then return it to record once again to not alarm the camera security, letting them think it is just a technical issue. Keanu snapped his fingers and two men came in and dragged the bodies out, Koujiro''s team was scared at the scene in front of them, Keanu also gestured for them to leave and relax a bit. "We already got a team on that yesterday, sir." Vlad stepped forward and present Alexander with an image of a hand. "What is this?" Alexander asked. "I had a team look though the cameras, one person in the crowd kept moving and repeating the same gesture with his hand second before the cameras cut off...and as you can see, on his hand..." "A white Tiger Tattoo..." Keanu continued as he walked towards Alexander "From China''s ruling Gang, the White Tiger...the man behind this gang is called Tai Lung." Alfie punched his palm "Alright damn it!! We got a lead then, we should go to China and kill our way through and get that old man to speak!!" "A bad idea." Neo, Keanu''s brother spoke "We have no bases there, after our full retreat from the underworld 3 years ago, the white tigers took over. Alexander kept looking a the picture as he sat down on his chair "China, huh?" He mumbled "if the white tigers indeed related to this, we don''t want to attack them head-on, we may endanger Koujiro and Father...Keanu, you go China and he as stealthy as possible, find out where this guy Tai Lung is and where does he go, I will try to stall for more time here." "Consider it done," Keanu said before leaving. "Vlad, get our men ready, arm them and move them to China in secret, take the darkness of the night as your cover, we probably still have our underground base near the coast of china." Hide them there and wait for Keanu. "Roger that." Vlad nodded and left. "Neo, you return to my family, inform Kaido and Shanks. You must absolutely and never ever leave my son and Rindo''s side for even a second. Take turns with Shanks. Tell Kaido to protect Grandfather and Mother. Also get in contact with your father, John. And tell him to return and protect my mother and the other girls in school." Alfie looked at Alexander and asked, "And what about me?" Alexander smiled"You will stay with me, I will try to get a good excuse to go to China.". Chapter 223 - Days After a few days, on his way back to Totsuki. Alexander was in his car with Alfie speaking about the current events. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/food-wars-the-golden-hands_13877084506971805/days_50963231631527570 for visiting. "I am not sure about this, Axy, if your mother got overly suspicious, things may get complicated, especially with this overprotection we had set up," Alfie spoke. "Nothing will happen if you just say that we are having trouble with some competition in china and never mention anything about father or Koujiro," Alexander spoke. "I won''t say a thing, you know that. But..." "No buts, stay calm, we will go to China with a good excuse, meet up with our men there and then search for the people behind this." Alexander ran his hand on his hair and sighed "perhaps retreating from the underworld wasn''t such a good idea." Alfie looked at his nephew with a surprised expression, never in his life has he seen Alexander say his ideas were bad. "Now everyone and their dog thinks they can get a piece of us!!" Alexander slammed his arms on the car window, with it being bulletproof, it did no damage at all. Alfie shook his head, Alexander was doing his best to make them live in peace, away from the fighting that may take one of their lives in the future. The fact that someone made him think his actions were wrong made Alfie so angry ''I will punch a hole through whoever behind this'' face ...'' Alfie made a vow to himself as he looked at the road in front of them. No sooner, Alexander reached Totsuki and made his way to the head office. There he met with Erina doing some paperwork alone. Alfie stood outside, smoking a cigarette and waiting for Alexander to come out. "What?" Erina asked in confusion. "You heard me. I wanna go to China." Alexander spoke as he sat down. "Well, you can just go, I am not stopping you, thought your work as the 1st seat will be overloaded." Erina shrugged her shoulders. "What I want is a reason to go to China." Alexander frowned. "Why?" Erina asked. Alexander didn''t answer and just looked at her, for a moment, Erina wanted to challenge Alexander and make him speak, but when her eyes locked with Alexander''s, she shivered from fear at how his eyes burned with anger. Alexander wanted a reason to go to China so he can avoid his family''s suspicion, his mother would follow to China quickly as she will realize that something is going on in that land, and if she asked around the servants involved, she would find out. His grandparents can be kept in the dark, but not for long. His grandfather''s intuition would soon warn him about something going. And the last thing Alexander wants is the whole family getting involved. Erina sighed and shook her head "W-well... I have this proposal from the other major schools for exchange students from the elite 10, I was about to reject it..." Alexander smiled "one of them is in China. Great, send me there." Perfect, is what Alexander thought, this way, no one will have the slightest idea why he is in China. All he has to do is pretend to do his job as an exchange student while at the same time look for his father and Koujiro. Or, even better, the kidnappers contact him themselves, ever since the picture that was sent to them, no further contact was made and Alexander was wracking his brain for solutions and ideas. Erina didn''t know what to say, ever since the last day at the camp, Alexander hasn''t been acting kind, his actions have become more harsh and merciless. If she rejected him now, she doesn''t know what will he do, so, she decided to play it safe and give him what he wants. "Alright, I will accept this proposal, just this one time, you will be sent to China in 2 days," Erina spoke. Alexander nodded slowly with a smile "That will do." He then stood up to leave. Erina watched his retreating back with worry, but then he stopped and looked back at her "We never spoke about this, right?" He said. Erina closed her eyes "...Fine. keep your secrets to yourself then." She said. "Good girl." Alexander laughed before closing the door behind him. Outside, Alfie was leaning on the wall with his back, he felt a tap on his shoulder and saw Alexander "It is done." Alexander said, "We leave to China in 2 days." "Sweet!" The next two days, Alexander was on his nerves, anything could have happened. While at another location, Tai Lung looked at the woman in front of him and clicked his tongue "For how long are we gonna stay like this?" He spoke, "The longer we wait, the more opportunities we give the boy a chance of victory, we should contact him now and get him to come to us." The girl in front of him looked at her nails and smiled "Let him stay like this for few more days, I want him to be on his nerves, so the moment we contact him, he does what ask him, by that time, he would be very concerned about our little friends over here." She said. The days are numbered, but for whom? Chapter 224 - Not a chapter I have been busy with organizing my doc.u.ments for my internship these days. Gonna intern for an English teacher...xD New chapter coming today Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/food-wars-the-golden-hands_13877084506971805/not-a-chapter_51112939427522626 for visiting. Chapter 225 - Schemes The day has come and Alexander has officially put his feet on the Chines soil again. Alexander was in a bad mood, a terrible expression was on his face, the only thing that makes him feel good is that has able to fool his mother, thanks to Erina approving of the plan made by the other two schools, he had a great reason to come to China. But he must get this over quickly, things will not stay secret for long. Alexander can keep his man in check, but if his family decided to ask around, none of his men would dare to lie. "Do you think you will be fine alone here?" Alfie spoke as he stopped his car in front of the Chines Culinary academy "Gloutney", the academy was just like Totsuki in team of size, just from the giant iron gate that resembles old chines Kong-Fu movies you can see that this place has history, and a long one at that. Alexander waved his head and rubbed his head "Don''t worry, this place is unrelated to the fight, I will stay inside, I will stay in touch with you, report to me whatever happens, be it small or big." "Ok, Vlad will also call you when he stations the men in a well-hidden spot." Alfie nodded and spoke. Alexander opened the car door and got out "Good, Don''t drop your guard, obviously, make your actions while assuming that the enemy has eyes on you, which they probably do." "Ok, I will do so, If I caught someone I will call you too," Alfie confirmed while his eyes were scanning the people walking around with hawk-like eyes. Alexander nodded and was about to close the door, but then he remembers one last thing "And one last thing, get Faker to cover our calls, don''t wanna make our conversations leaked." He said before closing the doors. Alfie quickly took off and do his work, while Alexander knocked on the giant iron gate. After a few moments, a small door was opened at the other said of the gate. All Alexander could say is "Typical..." as he walked to the open door. Once he arrived, a security guard shows up in his face, but the strange thing about this guard is he was wearing chines martial arts clothes "Your name and purpose?" the guard said with both eyes closed. "Saiba Alexander, an exchange student." Alexander reached for his bag and took out the paper that backs his claims, but the guard didn''t take them. "I was notified about you, walk the path behind me, once you reach the waterfall, walk right, and claim up the stairs, the headmaster office is there." The man spoke and then sidestepped for Alexander to proceed. Alexander looked beyond him and took a good look at the school interior design. If Totsuki was a modern masterpiece, then Gloutney is an old fashioned masterpiece, every building, every road, and every tree are designed after the old Chines ages, capturing the spirit of Kung-Fu. Alexander walked where the guard showed him and soon he reached the headmaster''s office, he entered and met a secretary who made him wait for a few minutes before he was allowed in. Alexander entered and met the old man "Hello." he greeted him, the old man was looking at his newspaper and reading it with a concentrating expression. Alexander didn''t bother to speak further and just took a seat, the headmaster noticed this and frowned but never took his eyes off the paper "I did not give you permission to sit down." He said. "Well...I already did, so..." Alexander shrugged his shoulder and relaxed a bit, it was something he needed. "How rude, The Headmaster seems to give too much freedom to its students in Totsuki." The old man spoke. Alexander chuckled ''Nah, I just sleep with the headmaster, so that is why I can act like this.'' he thought in amus.e.m.e.nt. "Hurry up, old man. I have things to do." Alexander spoke. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/food-wars-the-golden-hands_13877084506971805/schemes_51126986923366247 for visiting. The headmaster clicked his tongue, never was he disrespected like this before by a young boy, yet he still chuckled, he like this boy''s guts ''I will enjoy watching you struggling here'' he thought "Fine..." The headmaster took out a paper and handed it to Alexander "You will join Class 3-S, you will take the same courses and will live in our inside dorms, failure in attending classes will result in punishments, and you must be in your dorm by 7 PM. You break our rules, we will break your career." Alexander took the paper and smiled "Break my career, ey? that seems like a fun thing..." Alexander gave his back and left the room, leaving the headmaster staring at his fading back. ''This kid is gonna be trouble, but...'' The Headmaster touched his bald head and looked at Alexander''s profile ''He is their strongest, we must get all information about him, so we can shut him down in the Final Red...or break him here." Alexander walked through the relaxing paths of the schools as a small smile formed on his face for the first time since he got that message. Though he was still unaware of the schemes being made behind his back. Alexander once again returned the fighting arena, and this time he will be fighting on both sides. Chapter 226 - Ally In a hidden location in China, in front of a lake that is connected to a water fall coming down from a river. One girl was sitting on a chair with a fishing stick in her hands with a bored expression. She has been like this for a few hours now. From behind her came another man with a cane in his hand "The boy has arrived." Hr spoke solemnly. The girl didn''t pay him attention and just hummed. "If you did not realize yet, His men are roaming the streets by now." Tai Lung hit the ground with his cane in frustration "Do you actually have a plan or do you just want to kill us?" He asked. "Where did he arrive?" The girl asked as she pulled her. "My men has spotted him at the cooking school, i think it was called Gloutney. After asking around, it seems there is an exchange student program in progress." Tai Lung sighed and spoke. "Good, his men must be gathering around, keep an eye on them, though they won''t be able to reach us here in the woodlands it is still possible for them to get us through your gang men left in the city." "Not many know about this place, only a my most trustworthy men know about this place." Tai Lung shook his head. "Just because you trust them, doesn''t mean they won''t tell on you." The girl spoke with a mocking chuckle. "Prepare the traps and get the men ready, we make our move very soon." ... Alexander has reached his exchange school in China, Gourmet Academy. After a small meeting with the head master, Alexander looked through his papers to see where he should go, so far so good. ''If i played my cards safe, i can end this swiftly...'' Alexander thought, it has been days since the day he received the message which means his father and Koujiro are possible under torture. The idea of them screaming in pain because of him makes him so angry that he could insane by that. And without realizing it, Alexander reached his class. He could hear the faint and distant voice of the teacher from behind the door, he didn''t bother to knock and slide the door open as it was an old chines door. Following his entrance, Alexander was greeted with the silence of a big hall full of people who all were looking at him. Alexander walked unbothered and made his way in search of a seat. "Excuse me!" The teacher slammed his stick on his disk to get Alexander''s attention. Alexander noticed he was looking at him and stopped "You talking to me?" He spoke. "And who else, Mister. Do you not know that we have already begun our lecture and thus you have no right to enter the class hall." The teacher spoke. "Well, i am an exchange student, so...I don''t have the schedule." Alexander responded as he spotted an empty seat at the back of the classroom near the window. "An exchange student? You must be the one from Japan, go to the back and join your friend there." The teacher spoke. Alexander shrugged his shoulders and advanced, he spotted a different student which clearly indicated that this one is the other exchange student. Alexander saw a blue haired girl with lavender eyes who was putting make up on her face, she was even too busy to notice him. "Hm...?" He then noticed her desk being filled with ink words written on it, he frowned as he completely understood what was written on it. And then his eyes also shifted to his own desk which had the same thing on it. He could hear a few mocking hidden laughter from the other students ''How childish...'' he thought. Alexander reached for the guy sitting next to him and whispered "Do you know who made this little funny joke?" He asked. The guy smiler faintly and whispered back "I don''t speak foreigner, can you speak Chinese?" Alexander patted the guy on his shoulder "Alright Jackie Chan, keep your tongue inside your mouth, cause i may cut it the next time you try to be funny with me." "Exchange student!!" The teacher shouted once again after he stopped his lectures "Stop speaking and return to your seat, or i will have to kick you out!" Alexander raised his hands up and retreated "you got lucky today." The German girl from Germa Acdemy looked at Alexander with a side glance while still putting up her make up. "You like what you see?" Alexander asked. The girl smirked "i had hoped you would punch him, buy it seems not." "Hm, an unusual thing to say..." The girl put down her make up and looked at Alexander "He was one of the people who wrote this little poem on our desks, and as far as i have heard, they plan on doing more in the future days." "So...?" Alexander leaned on his chair. "Wanna form an alliance?" The girl suggested. Alexander found it a little amusing, he really wondered what her reaction would be if he told her about his current situation and would she still say this after? "What do i get from this?" "Nothing, you just get their little funny plans before they do it, while you protect me if things get rough around here." The girl spoke with a shrug of her shoulders. "Hm..." Alexander sat straight and narrowed his eyes "No funny little tricks from you?" "No, can''t do that, or i will be alone to fend myself from these guys, plus you at that time." Alexander looked at her for a moment before deciding "Then i should know my ally''s name." He said. "Vironica... Vironica Schultz." "YOU TWO AT THE BACK, GET UP AND STAND IN THE HALL WAY!!" the teacher finally snapped abd kicked Alexander and Veronica from the class. Chapter 227 - Nickname This chapter is actually my favorite one, only because of one paragraph that just popped in my mind while i was writing and without any thought, i started typing what was on my mind and voila!! guess which paragraph it is? --------------------------------- After they got kicked out from the class, Veronica and Alexander stood in the hall for a long time before realizing that the teacher won''t be letting them back inside anytime soon. "Well..." Veronica smiled in annoyance "You think we should knock and see if he still remember us?" She said. Alexander looked at the ceiling and frowned "I am not a 5 years old kid to be punished like this, i am out." He said, walking away. "To where?" Veronica asked, walking behind him. "To do some sightseeing." He responded. "Wait for me then!" Veronica followed Alexander "So, we are now partners, right?" "Yes, no need to confirm." "Since we are partners, of course, it is prohibited to play tricks on each other," Veronica said seriously. Alexander looked at her for a moment "I don''t get the whole situation here, what are you afraid of so much?" "You don''t know?!" Veronica was surprised at Alexander "Haven''t your school warned you?" "Of what?" Alexander questioned. "There is a hidden agenda here, they will try to do something to us, our head director said to be careful, he even suspects that they may try to harm us physically." Alexander thought about it for a moment ''So that is why they put that little clown show earlier, to intimidate us...But to go physical on us, now that is new...'' "That is why i said we should partner up." Veronica shook her head "Just make sure you don''t stand alone in this school, always stay in an open area." Veronica spoke. "Hey, you two!!" Alexander and Veronica heard someone calling behind them, for a moment they thought it was the teacher came looking for them." But it was just a male student. " You talking to us?" Veronica asked. "Who else but you two." The boy walked to them while adjusting his glasses. "I am Xi Zhao, Gloutney''s elite 10''s 3rd seat holder, nice to meet you." He was a clean shaved head shining under the sun, dark night eyes, his outfit was a mix between his school uniform and a monk''s uniform. "To what do we have the honor for the 3rd seat of this Academy to cone and look for us?" Alexander chuckled as he couldn''t help it seeing the boy trying to be a monk but failing, but he had to admit, the uniform was dope. "Humph, you think we will let you run around our Academy without supervision? Come to the library after the classes are over, from now on, you do as i say. Humph!" Xi turned to leave with clear frustration. "He hates us..." Alexander said, amused. "Clearly..." Veronica confirmed "Anyways, i will go to the dormitory, i wanna take a bath, i just arrived and I don''t want to keep walking around this Academy. See ya in the library." Veronica waved her hand at Alexander as she left. Alexander shrugged and continued to walk thinking about what he needs to do regarding his father and Koujiro''s situation; without realizing, Alexander found himself at the entrance of another section of the academy, a long path of stairs leading up to a mountain. "I walked too far," Alexander said before turning around, just bump into someone. "Hm?" Alexander looked up to see a big bald shining head man in front of him. "Are you blind, Foreign Trash?!" The man spoke. Alexander focused his eyes because of the glow in the man''s head and he noticed the man is wearing the students'' uniform, just like the 3rd seat from earlier, it was mixed with monk clothes. "Yu Yan asked you a question!!" Two other guys walked from behind the now named Yu Yan. "Ah, well, I was thinking about stuff," Alexander said as he took a step back. Yu Yan smiled "So..." He walked and put his hand on Alexander''s shoulder "You are not blind?" "Huh?" Alexander was confused, what is going on? he thought. "Listen here Foreigner, Maybe you don''t know the rules, This guy here is an elite 10, you should kneel down and ask for forgiveness." One of Yu Yan''s followers spoke with a disgusted expression. "Hurry up and kneel, you idiot!" The other shouted. Yu Yan smiled "Sorry Junior, these are the rules, I will let this go if you apologized, if not, don''t blame for being ruthless." He spoke with such a gentle tone and kind expression that makes people ignore his words. "Aaaah~..." Alexander laughed as he remembered what his uncle once told him "My uncle once told me a nickname he loves calling this country..." He said. Yu Yan raised an eyebrow "Hoo, You are quite the stubborn guy, you don''t know what is good for you do you?" Alexander smiled "You know what that nickname is?" he said. "Whatever that nickname maybe, if you don''t do what I suggested, that word will be your last." Yu Yan said. "This guy is digging his own grave!!" The followers spoke. "Ah yes, he called it..." Alexander smiled and spoke "The land of DeathSeekers!" "Tsk, you trash!!" two guys walked to Alexander and one of them raised his hand and tried to slap Alexander while the other raised his leg for a face kick. Alexander blocked the slap and steeled his legs, and with a nimble move, he quickly twisted the hand of the guy who tried to slap him "GAH!!" he shouted in pain, and then kicked the other in his balls "MAMAAAA!!!" he screamed, making all men in 500 meters distance cringe in pain, including Alexander and Yu Yan. Yu Yan looked at his two fallen boys and then at Alexander "You did not have to be this ruthless, Junior." "I sure did." Alexander responded, "Are you next?" Yu Yan dropped his clothes to reveal his iron body, filled with scares and wounds "These wounds are proof of my years of childhood spent in learning the art of fighting!" He said. "...Ok," Alexander said. Yu Yan took a stance "HAH!!" He shouted, for a moment, the air around him vibrated. Alexander noticed that and put up his guard ''This guy...'' Alexander was focused to not give this guy any chance on him. "Don''t blame me for this!!" Yu Yan shouted as he shot toward Alexander with a punch filled with all his strength. Alexander crossed his arms to test this guys'' power, he steeled himself and waited for the impact...but that never happened. Because now, between him and Yu Yan stands another guy. "What are you doing, Yu Yan?" A boy spoke with his palm grabbing Yu Yan''s fist, protecting Alexander "Our Martial Arts aren''t to be used on students." This guy was the same person Alexander and Veronica met earlier; Xi Zhao. "Brother Zhao?!" Yu Yan got frightened and backed off "Forgive me for this!" He knelt down and apologized "It is was my mistake." Alexander saw this and was surprised ''They weren''t lying, it seems it is a rule to kneel and apologize...'' he thought. Not that he will ever do it. "Walk off then." Xi Zhao ordered with a cold expression while adjusting his glasses and the sun making his head glow. "Yes, immediately!!" Yu Yan stood up and left. "You forgot your friends!!" Alexander shouted reminding the leaving Yu Yan, as he pointed at the two fallen guys. Yu Yan looked at Alexander, wanting to murder him as he sweated down "No need." But Xi Zhao protested "They lost a fight, let them deal with the consequences. Leave." Yu Yan didn''t waste the chance and ran away. "You seem strong, ey?" Alexander chuckled and spoke to Xi Zhao who took off his glasses and cleaned them. "I noticed that you guys can do some ancient Chines Martial Arts, is that correct?" He asked. Xi Zhao continued to clean his glasses with care and focus "When I said leave..." He then spoke and put his glasses up "...You also were included in that. I will meet you in the library after the classes are over." Alexander looked at Xi Zhao who was leaving and smiled "How boring..." He said. But Xi Zhao didn''t give him and time. Alexander looked down at the two guys, the guy who got kicked in the balls was groaning in pain "Don''t worry man, they now plant balls for men, although they are donated ones." Alexander spoke, but then he realized something "wait a minute, since they are donated...Isn''t that like a minor case of NTR?" Alexander was mind blown "You balls are not your balls at that moment, so basically...DISGUSTING!!!" Alexander shouted his thoughts before leaving. He had nothing to do now, Alexander decided to go and take a look at his dormitory, it wasn''t as big or nice as his North Star Dormitory, but it will do, and it seems he is the only one using it now, which was very handy. Sun started going down and Alexander left his dorm, it was time for the classes to be over, and since he was free until he got in contact with the other side or he figures a way out to move without getting noticed. On his way to the library, Alexander met a beautiful pink-haired girl with blue eyes "Hello!" She greeted him. "Yes, hello!" He responded before passing by her, though he found her voice familiar. "Hey, wait up partner, Let''s go together!" The girl tapped on his shoulder making Alexander halt in his steps and look back. "Who the hell are you?" He asked. "Eh?! It is me, Veronica, don''t you remember me?" The pink-haired girl asked. "Wait! but Veronica had Blue hair and Lavender eyes? you...you, look so different." Alexander grabbed her face and pulled it. "IT is just makeup, i like to change my style daily," Veronica said. "No, this is far more than just style, you look like a different person completely." Alexander was amazed at her. "Yeah, i have this talent in makeup, I used to do some cosplays in the past for anime, I could make myself look like any character, here look." She pulled out her phone and showed Alexander he work with pride. "Aren''t I amazing?!" She asked with a smile on her face. Alexander kept on looking through her pictures with a smile on his face, an idea started forming through his mind, he then looked at Veronica and grabbed her hands together "Veronica..." He called. Veronica was surprised at him and tried to back off a little "W-what?" she asked with her face red, as Alexander was too close. "Wanna come to my room?" "...HAH?!" Chapter 228 - Grade "HA?" Veronica looked at Alexander with an open mouth after what she heard "I am sorry, i just met you today, aren''t we skipping a few steps here, no confession, no hand-holding, no romantic date. Just straight to s.e.x?" Veronica back off a little "We should get to know each other first." she said. Alexander who heard blabbing on and on didn''t know what she was talking about "What the hell are you talking about?" he asked with a dumb look on his face. "...Well, you just said you want me to go with you to your room...so..." Alexander then realized what he has said, and with a stoic expression he spoke "Hell no!!" He said. "That was not what I meant." "Then what was it? men don''t invite girls just to talk, either Netflix and chills or Takeout & Makeout, and maybe even Study & Get Cuddly." Veronica went on her rant after what Alexander said. "Relax, relax." Alexander chuckled seeing her acting like this "I just have a proposition for you." Veronica narrowed her eyes "What kind of proposition are we talking about here?" she asked. Alexander patted her head and came closer to her face "A job proposition." He said. "Job...?" Veronica frowned at that word, she couldn''t think of why he would say that. "Haha Don''t overthink it, I will tell you about it when we come back from the meeting with that bald guy." Alexander dismissed the situation and started walking. "W-wait for me!" Veronica snapped out of her thought and saw Alexander far away from her, so she ran after him. The two walked through the school paths, making their way to the library. When they reached the entrance, two guys with shaved heads were standing guards at the door, Alexander couldn''t help but wonder "Is there some kind of society fo these guys or what?" he asked. He has seen quite a few guys with shaved heads and monk-student mixed uniforms. "You don''t know about them?" Veronica spoke as they passed by the guards. "Who? the shaved heads society?" Alexander chuckled as he looked back at her. Veronica shook her head "It is not the shaved heads society, they are called Yanglong Monks aka Bright Dragons, a clan of chefs that serve one purpose, here they groom new chefs, and once they graduate they join the clan permanently." ''Bright dragons? yeah! they are bright, especially with their shinning bald heads, haha!!'' Alexander laughed to himself for a moment before speaking "And that purpose is?" he asked. Veronica took out her phone and read through her notes "They serve as the screen and middle man for their real clan Drak dragons in the underworld, they mostly set up parties, cooking chefs, Gourmet meeting, and various business opportunities that the Dark dragons use to pass their illegal goods into the legal market without trouble." Alexander stopped and looked back at her "Dark Dragons?" if his memory is correct, Dark Dragons are one of the 4 major underworld clans alongside the White Tigers, Green Turtles, and Red Phoenixes. "Are they perhaps related to any other underworld clan, like the Red Phoenixes, Green Turtles, or maybe even the white Tigers?" Veronica was shocked "You know about them?!" but that was just for a moment as she saw Alexander looked at her with his eyes shining with a golden hue like he was a lion setting a trap for his prey, this time, she felt genuinely scared. "I-I don''t think they are related." Veronica continued "Bright Dragons have a bad relationship with the Small Tigers which is related to the white Tigers clan in the academy." ''Small Tigers...So they must be the people who are keeping an eye on me, I walked into one of their nests, though i doubt some kids will know any useful information about the main clan and the boss...'' Alexander hummed as he fell silent to his thought. Veronica did not speak and let Alexander be. After a moment, they met the person who invited them near one of the windows with a book in his hand "I see that you have arrived late, but you have arrived nonetheless." He said, closing his book." "Kong-fu man, good to see you again after what happened earlier!" Alexander smiled as he walked to Xi Zhao with open arms for a hug. Xi Zhao swiftly avoided Alexander "Act like your age, we have work to do, follow me." He said. Veronica walked to Alexander and pulled him near her "You met him after we split up?" She asked. "Yeah, i broke someone family''s heirloom and he stepped in to prevent another heirloom from being destroyed. He knows Kong-Fu!" Alexander said. "Duh, they are semi-monks, they train up in the mountain behind us, they live with discipline as you can see," Veronica added after Alexander. "Hurry up!" Xi Zhao called, making the two follow him. They then started to delve deeper into the library that seems to keep going with no end. "Although you two are exchange students, for the time being, you are part of our academy, and for that, you get access to our library where the majority of our recipe books and detailed information about all kinds of things related to the gourmet world. The number of books you can get access to is in accordance with your cooking skills. Some suggested not to leak our books to strangers but as it seems the agreement between the school stated that we can''t prevent the exchanged students from any facility in the school." Once they reached the center of the library, Xi Zhao stopped in front of a cooking table "And you are here for that. Your skills will be tested." He said. Alexander and Veronica looked at the table with a bored expression ''Another exam, really?'' They shared a thought. "Excuse me, you might not know this, But I am Totsuki''s 1st seat," Alexander said with a smile. "And I am here Germa''s 2nd seat," Veronica added. Xi Zhao sighed "Less talking, more cooking." He said as he gestured for the tables "Your test will be short and easy, all you need to do is cook a Chow Mein dish, I believe you know the recipe or you have one of your own. You have 20 mins at max." Alexander and Veronica looked at each other and shook their heads before walking to the stations "Chow Mein, ey? not my favorite, but ok." Alexander said, he reached for a knife in front of him and looked at it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=13877084506971805)/grade_%!d(string=51540149875570920) for visiting. ''Now that i think about it...This is maybe the first time I have held a knife properly inside the kitchen since my third year started.'' Alexander thought ''It feels good anyways...'' Without any moment if hesitation, his eyes glowed with golden hue under the lights of the library ''Chew Mein''s secret is the hidden veggies, i have to make sure i got them right," Alexander looked through his ingredients and everything was clear, al ingredients were there. Alexander moved swiftly and cut the Carrots, Cabbage, Garlic, and Green onion into small and clean cuts. His hands cut through the vegetables like a musician hitting the keys, smooth and strong. Finishing from the vegetables, he moved to the sauce, Alexander decided to use Oyster sauce with Shaoxing wine, sesame oil, sugar, soy sauce, pepper, and finally cornflour. Alexander took out some chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts cut into small pieces and mixed them with the sauce, carefully and without any rush. moving on, he throws the chicken b.r.e.a.s.ts into a wok on fire cooking them until they are tinder, The Aroma quickly started spreading throughout the library. And at the same time, his partner''s dish beside him started to give its own Aroma, as te two aromas collided, they merged and created a strong delicious smell that makes the person cannot hold his hunger. Xi Zhao pushed his glasses back ''Indeed, both of them are deserving of their reputation from just this simple dish, they can make such strong and irresistible aroma.'' He thought, but nothing was just shown on his face, he was a monk for a reason. Alexander quickly grabbed the vegetables and added them after the chicken, the vegetables were so fine and thin that you can mistake them for noodles, Alexander shuffled the ingredients together so they all can share their flavor to bring ut an even more delicious dish. Slowly, the dish was getting ready, then Alexander grabbed the noodles provided to him and added them to the wok, and with his spoon, he mixed the noodles with the ingredients and added more sauce on them to finish it up. "Final touche..." Alexander took out a dish and with a swift hand movement, he twisted the wok and made the dish fall smoothly on the plate setting it in a circular form, a pleasant form to the eye to see and the stomach to desire. "I am done too!" Alexander looked back at Veronica who was making the same dish, although her noodles seem to be red than Alexander''s. Alexander sniffed the arm produced by her dish and he realized the reason why ''She used hot spices...'' "Well then, let me taste your work, this will determine your privilege in this academy!" Xi Zhao walked forward "Who wants me to take his dish first?" he asked. Alexander just shrugged his shoulders "Just take hers first, i don''t mind." he said. Xi Zhao nodded and took a fork and tasted Veronica''s dish first. Once his lips touched the noodles, he felt the hotness of the dish. Like raging fire was burning inside the noodles, and he knew it wasn''t the heat that made him feel so, but rather the flavor of the dish. Xi Zhao couldn''t help but touch his lips at how spicy the dish was but he did not complain, in his mind, even if the food was 100 times spicier, he would still eat it, just for the sake of one more dominating flavor. Quickly finishing the portion presented to him, Xi Zhao cleaned his lips and nodded "Good, You get Gold Grade privilege, you can use and enter all facilities expect the Elite 10''s homes or the Clans." "Yay!" Veronica winked at Alexander cutely to which Alexander shook his head. "Next is Totsuki''s 1st seat." Xi Zhao said as he reached out with his fork and took Alexander''s dish. After such spicy food made by Veronica, Xi Zhao doubted that he may be able to fully taste Alexander''s dish. But to his surprise, not only was he able to taste the food fully and with no hindrance, his eyes widened at the scene in front of him. ''This is...?!" Xi Zhao couldn''t help but marvel at what e is seeing now. A younger Zhao getting his head shaved, but that was not because of the clan rules, but rather because of the person in front of him. A pretty pale ace, dark eyes like the moonless and starless night and hairless head. Xi Zhao''s younger self was full of smiles as his hair was falling down. "Xia Zhao, you don''t have to cut your hair." a very gentle and feminine voice came out of the pretty person in front of the younger Xi Zhao. "But I want to do it for you, QingYang." Xi Zhao''s younger self spoke with a warm voice and a full of energy tone, very far from his current self. "Sigh~What am I gonna do, you want to look like someone with cancer? you are really strange!" QingYang spoke with a bright smile "But I am not complaining though!" she said. QingYang''s eyes became sad for a moment, but that did not escape Xi Zhao''s eyes. QingYang knows her situation and knows that one day, she may not wake up and see the little fool in front of her, the little fool that was making her suffering go away with his foolish smile and ideals. How many times has she kicked him away from her, trying not to hurt in the future, But as a fool, as he was, he would return the same. "Why are you looking like that?" Xi Zhao asked. "Eh?" QingYang snapped out of her trance and looked at him. "Don''t give the look of defeat, the modern-day may not have a solution for your condition, but I have read books and spoken with many experts, they say that healthy food and the ancient medicines do have a chance, I will study them and I will give them to you to cure you, and then we will go see the moon at the mountains, just as i promised you. So, don''t give up and keep fighting." "Yes, I will..." Those words kept on echoing in Xi Zhao''s ears, tears fell down from his eyes, his hands trembled, and looked down. Without even realizing it, Xi Zhao has finished Alexander''s dish. "Oi, dude, are you okay?" Alexander asked. "He doesn''t seem to be." Veronica came closer to Xi Zhao to see how he is doing, but he stopped her with his finger on her forehead. "I am...Fine. I will retreat now, you both passed. I will speak to you later." Without any delay, Xi Zhao ran out of the library. As Xi Zhao exited the library, Alexander realized "AH!! he didn''t say what my grade was!" Chapter 229 - Announcement Bois and Girls, My phone got stolen. some duches with a motor bike ran from behind me and snatched it form my hand. never felt like a fool in my life. it will take me a moment to get all my accounts back. And I almost lost this account too, since I have all my passwords saved in gmail and I don''t remember the password for this one. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=13877084506971805)/announcement_%!d(string=51668984667363991) for visiting. anyways, bear with me (????) for moment plz! Chapter 230 - Resume Thank you all for waiting, I will resume writing tonight. Happy news, I bought a new phone and even better than the stolen one, so suck it up thieves!! Suck it up!! Chapter 231 - Act Later, After Xi Zhao ran off the library, Alexander dragged Veronica to his room to speak to her. "Well...I hope you don''t have any naughty ideas here." Veronica said as Alexander closed the door after them. "Take a seat," Alexander said as he walked to the table and poured a cup of water for her. "Thank you." She sat down and looked around the room, it was a little bit messy. But tolerable, considering he just moved in. "Then, what is it that you want to talk about?" She asked. Alexander sat in front of her "Well, i will go straight to the point, i was wondering if you could use your skills of cosplay and try to imitate me?" Veronica frowned in confusion "Okay, that is a weird question..." She said. "Of course, I am not here asking for favors, I will pay you with hard cash." Alexander pulled out a check and passed it to Veronica "Will this be enough?" He asked. Veronica''s eyes widened as her mouth opened and closed like a fish "T-T-Two million?!!" She shouted in disbelieve. "Do you even have this amount of money?" She asked in suspicion. "I am rich, you know," Alexander said. "Ehm!" Veronica calmed herself down and then turned serious "But why?" She asked, her eyes sharp like an eagle looking for any hint of deception. "Must you know?" Alexander tilted his head. "Yeah, i have to know, i mean, is it for a prank, maybe a fetish of yours, I don''t know, i just want to make sure of what i am doing." Alexander''s eyes twitched ''Fetish?'' he thought. But he had to focus on the task at hand "I have to do something outside the school grounds but I also have to maintain presence here, Seeing your skills, it will be easy if you just cosplay like me while you called sick in for school. You can even not participate in any activity if you want, do what you like, I will also keep a few of my men on you to protect you from being exposed." "Your men?" You mean like the guys that kept following us for the past few hours?" "Kind of." Alexander shrugged his shoulders"Now, do you accept?" "Hmm~" Veronica put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment "I don''t know, it kind of seems like a lot of work and it has a hint of it being dangerous, I don''t know. And I don''t like the feel of it, it doesn''t seem like a good deal to me" "Five Million dollars." Alexander raised his hand. Immediately, Veronica did a high five to Alexander''s raised hand "Deal!!" She said with a drunk smile on her face "Pay me now." She said. "No, I can''t just pay you, though, i will write a check that you can cache out immediately after i am done." He responded. Alexander retrieved the two million check he gave Veronica earlier. ''Tch, i hoped he forgot about that, why doesn''t he have Alzheimer, all rich people should have Alzheimer!'' Without him knowing, Alexander was being cursed like crazy by Veronica. "Here you go." Alexander handed Veronica a red check decorated with gold markings and a very bright red cloud trademark. ''T-T-This check?!!'' Veronica was surprised ''THIS CHECK LOOKS EXPENSIVE!!'' For a moment, Veronica thought that the check may be worth more than the money it contains. "Ok, now we have a deal, you start working now, we will go to your room, and you do your cosplay thing, you return here to my room with men guarding you, and I will take the chance and leave the school hiding myself, okay!" Alexander stood up as he explained his plan. "Oki Doki!" Veronica said as she rubbed the check on her face with a loving expression. And so, Alexander walked with Veronica to her room, he called his men to come closer, and between those men, Vlad was with them "Make sure she keeps the act going." Alexander spoke to Vlad while Veronica was in her room getting ready with her cosplay. "I will do." Vlad nodded. "Also, did you spot the ones who are keeping an eye on us?" Vlad pushed his glasses back and smiled "It was easy to do so, There are 2 Janitors that roam the school cleaning around the areas you are in, 1 teacher, the ones in the morning period, And finally the group that is called the Little Tigers." "Alright, i except that they won''t come closer to me, so i believe she won''t get exposed." Alexander smirked "Meanwhile, i will have to go and visit some "new friends" in the area." "I am done!" Veronica''s voice sounded from inside the room, signaling for Alexander to enter. "Whoa!" Vlad, for once in his life was truly amazed. The "girl" in front of him now was terrifyingly similar to Alexander. "Your skills are unmatched!" Alexander praised. "Alright, then we will start the plan." He said, "Vlad, take her to my room, and make sure she is okay, and as a little service, give her whatever she wants, except money of course." "Yay! I am gonna take that offer!" Veronica cheered while Vlad shook his head ''I can see that i will suffer a lot.'' he thought. And without any further delay, Veronica, the now Alexander walked back to his room. And as they were passing by the boys dormitory, two guys who were keeping watch looked at each other and nodded "He has returned, report back." One of them said. Meanwhile, Alexander was already out of the school ground, it took a bit of time, but he was out and already in his uncle''s car followed by 12 other cars with armed men. "Let us start playing, we will strike little by little, go to the nearest bases of the White Tigers," Alexander ordered. "You got it, Axy!" Alfie hit the gas and speed up. By the next sunrise. News of 5 business buildings under the management of the White Tiger corporation has caught fire, and many dead bodies were found scattered around the buildings. News outlets have spread the event throughout the country. And if course, the man who owns those buildings must have heard that as well. And to say he was angry us an understatement "FUUUCK!!" Tai Lung screamed his throat out tye next day at the news channels Chapter 232 - My Father Far away, hidden in the mountains, where no eye could reach, a group of people were talking among each other, most of them were men, but only one single woman. One man with a fur coat was on his nerves, angry and frustrated as he paced around. "Unacceptable, bastards, attacking my business centers!" Tai Lung; Haru''s uncle spoke in frustration. The woman in the room had her eyes following Tai Lung''s pacing with a calm expression. Tai Lung turned to his men and spoke hopefully "You got any lead on them? who are they? where did they come from? which clan they are from?" he asked. "N-No, sir, we have nothing at the moment." One of his men answered. "The security cameras got interrupted before they passed by them, we were blinded at all times." Tai Lung was angry at how ridiculously outplayed he was "How useless!!" He shouted "Not even a single hint about them? why do I even pay you!" "Calm down, Tai Lung, it is not that hard to guess who attacked your clan." The woman finally spoke after seeing the mess in front of her. "Oh really, can you enlighten us, please!" Tai Lung spoke. The woman was not pleased with how she was spoken to, but she sighed and spoke "Of course it is the Helmet Family, which other group has an animosity on you other than them." "Plenty of others!" Tai Lung stated the obvious "Should I name them for you, not every problem is caused by the Helmets, I suspect the Dark Dragons again, have they got news about me being away?" Tai Lung spoke "No one is stupid enough to attack your clan at this moment, not when you control most of the market in China. My guess is that the Helmet Family got a hint of your involvement and they are searching for you." The woman spoke "Impossible, we have covered our tracks in japan completely, we even hacked their security system, they have no way of suspecting me or my men." Tai Lung argued, he was confident about their stealth back in Japan, especially when the Helmets were off guard and in a place not very secured by their main force. "Though it may seem like that, but... who else has the balls to go against you." The woman shook her head "Keep in mind Alexander, their leader is here in China." Tai Lung remembered, "That cannot be, the day of the attack, he was reported to have returned to his room in the academy dormitory by my clan there." The woman thought for a second "Not necessary for him to lead every attack, he can just give the order, after all his uncle is with him, and whenever Alexander is, his dog Keanu is always near him. Just Alfie alone is enough trouble. That man is a beast when it comes to fights and wars." The woman then looked at Tai Lung "In the basses that were attacked, was there any one of the men there who knows about your location?" she asked. Tail lung gulped and nodded "There was only one, Zuran, he veteran from my attack forces, after his long service I appointed him as a leader of my liquor business operation in China." He answered. "Do you trust him?" she asked, standing from her chair. "Yes, he got captured a few times in the past, he was not a snitch, and he won''t be now, after all, he knows what happens to those snitch on the clan first hand." "..." The woman wanted to believe in Tai Lung''s words, but alas, she can trust no one but herself "Order your men to search for the captured and kill them, better be safe than sorry." She said before turning to leave. Tai Lung clenched his fist ''This revenge will cause many to die...Haru! If only you listened to me!'' He thought. On her way out, to another building nearby, the woman''s phone rang, she looked at the caller ID and took the call "Hello Mother!" She spoke with a cheerful smile. [Ros¨¦, where are you?] A woman''s voice resounded from the phone. "I am with my friends attending a fashion show. Is something the matter?" The woman, now named Ros¨¦ spoke. [...What kind of fashion shows lasts for 5 months? aren''t you going to come back, your father''s death anniversary is soon to come.] Her mother said with a sad tone. "Don''t worry mom, I will be there for the visit." Ros¨¦ spoke as she opened the door to the other building, the room was dark, and in the middle of that room, two chairs with two blindfolded men were sitting. "Oh! We have another visitor again?!" One man spoke not caring about his situation. "Saiba!! Shut it!" The other man spoke with irritation ''Hasn''t he got beaten enough to understand our situation?'' "Koujy~You gotta relax, we have to be optimistic, optimistic I tell you," Joichiro spoke with a shrug. Koujiro shook his head. The two weren''t looking good and not in a nice shape either. Ros¨¦ looked at the both of them coldly "For you to be this much talkative, I am impressed." She said. "Do we get points for that?" Joichiro asked in surprise "Do we get to leave for that?" "Doubt," Koujiro added. Ros¨¦ really was surprised "That family is really surrounded by strange people, I kind of can accept that from the old man here, but from the pink chef? That was surprised me. Both of you realize that you will die, right?" "Weeeel~ I can''t say I didn''t see this coming on my wedding day..." Joichiro shrugged and said. "Huh?" Ros¨¦ blinked. "Haha! I mean, my wedding day was full of men holding guns and death glares from the family, at that time, I had a hunch that someday I may end up in this situation. So...It is what it is. what about you Kouji~?" "This is not a storytelling segment!" Ros¨¦ shouted. "Well..." But her voice landed on deaf ears "All my life, I worked hard to give my mother a better life, and if I died here, I am sure that brat will take care of her for sure, so it is not that bad." Koujro said. "Oooh so manly of you, man. Respect!" Joichiro said. Ros¨¦ was trembling as she reached for a wooden bat near her "What about you, miss lady who keeps beating us repeatedly?" Joichiro asked. "Yeah, you never told us why you wanted to kill us, especially this old man." Koujiro cracked his neck and spoke. "...Your son...killed my father...His name was Sebastian Rodriguez, an Italian man who worked under the father of your son''s red-headed fiance¨¦" Ros¨¦ said with cold eyes towards Joichiro. "Wow...that''s rough buddy," Joichiro replied. ''I don''t think this will end well...'' Koujiro thought. Ros¨¦ clenched her fist and smiled "Indeed, That is why, in the next 2 weeks, it will be my father''s death anniversary, and I am planning on giving him your son''s head as a souvenir. But before that, your son has to feel what I am feeling right now...The loss of a father, I will make sure he sees you as your life is fading away." "That''s even more rough! I like it, you have style!" Joichiro laughed. But then he got a bat to the head "OW!! ow no! not the face! not the face!" While Joichiro is getting beaten up, Koujiro was silently listening ''I hope she keeps beating him longer, so she will be tired when she switches on me...Sorry Old man, it is what it is...'' He thought. In another location... Alexander walked into an empty room with only 3 people inside, 2 were his uncle Alfie and Keanu, and the last person was a middle-aged man with a tiger tattoo on his bald head chained to a chair, blindfolded. "Alright, let us start our first interrogation session..." Alexander throws his jacket on a table and folded his sleeves "Take his blinder off..." He ordered. Chapter 233 - Choice Running on a tight schedule with internship and exams going on currently. in the future, u will see very and I mean VERY short chapters. &&_________________________ Back in Japan. Totsuki''s afternoon was where most students are released for a break from their classes, they can go take a walk, go back to their dorms, or even go outside and visit somewhere. But this time, a very unique group of people has gathered in the Director''s office. "It was on our first date that he said that, I couldn''t believe it myself, everyone likes Titanic, but only him who was all grumpy after the show." A very beautiful girl with white-silver hair that reaches down to her shoulders spoke to the two a.d.u.l.t women in front of her. Of course, this was none other than Alice. "That''s my son for ya!" a black-haired woman with blood eyes responded as she crossed her legs. This was Alexander''s mother. Alexandra. "He liked action movies since he was a kid." She said. "Well...Everyone has a taste." The other woman was a honey blond woman with purple eyes. She was a very beautiful woman in her own old fashioned way. She had a notebook and a pencil as she was recording something. This woman is Erina''s mother. Erina was sitting on her chair, a frown on her face as she tried to concentrate on doing her work. But it seems the bunch of people in front of her won''t let her. "Will you guys be quiet." She said. "And also, why are you here, mother?" "Oh god, don''t be such a fun killer, we are here keeping you company, don''t frown too much, that''s how you get wrinkles on your face." Mana chuckled and tapped on her notebook. "I don''t need your company," Erina said, frustrated. "Frankly, we don''t need yours either. You can leave if you want." Alice chimed in. "This is MY office." Erina glared at Alice. Mana laughed lightly while Alexander chuckled at the two girls. Alice smirked and spoke, "You realize that I am your cousin and Totsuki is my home and naturally I own some of it." "A tick mark appeared on Erina''s forehead as she smiled angrily "Oh, little Alice wants to show off her wealth? I am still the director and you are not." "Careful girl, the mother of the man you love is watching you, try to be a good daughter-in-law material." Alice chuckled as she pointed at Alexandra in front of her." Erina shuddered as she noticed Alexandra''s stare at her behind her mother. She cleared her throat and sat down "Ahm! Forgive me, I was just joking around with my cousin. Take your time here." She said some PR to save her clean image in front of her soon to be mother in law. While Alexandra was looking at her seriously, her inner thoughts were the exact opposite ''They look so cute when they argue!'' She thought. By then, Alexandra noticed what Mana was doing in her notebook and leaned near her and took a peak "What are you taking notes for?" she asked. Mana gave Alexandra a side glance and smirked "I am making a plan, so I am gathering information." She responded. "Plan for what?" Alice asked. Mana chuckled "Something very important that you should not know of for your safety." Mana shook her head. If things work out fine, she can do it, but she was sure that some people will not be happy. "How is your relationship with Alexander been lately?" She then tried to divert the conversation. "Oh, Good, although we didn''t get some alone time for a while, especially with how things were these days. And he is all about Arc, he is going crazy with his son." Alice chuckled as she leaned on the couch "Rindo is getting all the attention she wants, it seems having a baby for him is the perfect hook for him. If only I am 18, he wouldn''t say no to that." It took a moment for Alice to register her words as her eyes widened "WAIT!! I AM 18!!" She spoke out loud. "SAME FOR ME!!" Erina stood up too screaming. The two girls looked at each other, and as if lightning was emitting from their stares, they glared at each other threatened ''I will be first.'' is what their eyes said. While the girls are having a death stare competition. Back in China, Alexander has just started with his interrogation. "Listen here buddy, You silence won''t do you any good," Alexander said to the man in front of his desk. "F.u.c.k you!" Zuran, Tai Lung''s subordinate lashed out "Do you think I am stupid, as soon as I tell you what I know, you will kill me." "Obviously." Alfie chimed in while cutting his nails. "Alfie...You bastard, how can a man like you let a kid boss him around?!" Zuran spoke. "Hm? what about that?" Alfie looked up at the bald man and frowned. "HA? you have no pride or what? He is a kid!" Zuran shouted. "A kid that is in control of your life and death and now." Alexander snapped his fingers, making Keanu take out a remote control. And with one click. Zuran started screaming for his life. Pain assaulted his body from everywhere. The source was obviously the chair he was sitting on. "Oh! you thought that was a normal chair? sorry! That was an electric chair!" Alexander stuck out his tongue and spoke "Since i am a kid, I tend to forget." He said. Seeing Zuran about to faint, Alexander hinted for Keanu to stop. After the pain stopped, Zuran started breathing heavily, some of his skin has traces of burning "Y...You sick f-F.u.c.k, Stop this madness and let me go, I don''t have what you ask for." He spoke in pain. "C''mon, you know, you absolutely know, You know where your boss is. If you don''t, you at least have an idea about where he is. So just say the words and this pain will or end, or...I can go out to look for someone who will tell me and you can stay here always in pain until you die slowly." Alexander said as he took the remote controller and played with it. "If I tell you, you will kill me. if I don''t tell you, you will still kill me. Either way, I will die, so why should I betray my people for your Russian asses." Zuran said. Alexander thought for a moment "...I will let you go if you tell me," he said. Zuran was surprised as he looked at Alexander. Keanu and Alfie gave Alexander a side glance. They know he won''t keep his word, not for people here in China. But for the poor Zuran, the thought of him staying alive was tempting, but he was no fool either "You won''t keep your word." He said. "I will keep my word, however, I am not sure if your people will welcome you with open arms, if I let you go, they will try to kill you, as it very obvious that you said or did something that made us let you free." Alexander chuckled "But Also if you don''t speak..." He took out his gun "I will kill you now. But if you did give me some location, I will let you go and you can fight for your life against those who will try to kill you." Zuran was nervous, he tried to catch the trap but he couldn''t, there was no trap, that was reality Alexander said, he either dies here or he goes out and fights for his life. "Make your choice," Alexander said. Chapter 234 - Nakamura Back at the gluttony academy, Alexander''s doppelganger; Veronica, is living her life. Outside of Alexander''s dorm room. Vlad was sitting on the stair steps outside, smoking with a frown on his face. His two subordinates were too terrified, scared of the next call from inside ''Please don''t call now!'' they prayed. However "O Vlaad~!" From inside, a sweet voice called. Vlad''s hands trembled as he stood up slowly and opened the door "Yes my lady?" He spoke. "Gosh, my lady? I am your lord, how dare you insult me as such!" Veronica smirked as she spoke, sitting on her throne-like chair, with a book in her hands, a huge LCD tv playing a historical drama. "Forgive me, my lord." Vlad bowed with a sweet smile "May i know what you called me for?" He asked. "I feel like drinking a cold iced banana juice, with a long beef sandwich full of spices, also, bring me a new tv, this one is too bright, in addition, please recharge my subscription card, matter of fact, recharges all my cards," Veronica said as she played with his legs. Vlad had veins pop in his head ''Calm down, calm down, everything is for the family, do as she said as the boss ordered, it is only for a few days.'' Vlad was struggling to keep calm. The girl was using everything in her mind so she can dry more money and get a lot of things for free. This is the 3ed tv she has ordered. Sure, money is no problem, they can throw money at her until she drawn. BUT HE WAS NO SERVANT TO HER. "I will see to it." But nevertheless, Vlad smiled and exited the room, as soon as he left, his face distorted grim. His two men were silently praying for the girl inside ''Please, don''t play with fire!'' they thought. "Well..." Vlad''s cold voice sounded near the two scaring them "Do you perhaps think the shit she wants will come flying to us?" He spoke. The two men shook their heads fast "NO sir! We will go get them fast!" They ran off leaving Vlad to guard the door. He took out another cigarette and his gun as he ran his hand on it ''Not today old friend... not today.'' He thought. "That damned Keanu, why does he always get to have all the fun while i get to babysit children like this one." Vlad then hears the sound of footsteps and looks up and sees the same guy that has been coming frequently looking for Alexander "What now?" He spoke. Zhao Xi stopped at Vlad and adjusted his glasses while his bald head glowed under the hot sun, "I have come to see if Mr.Alexander is okay, I believe it is my duty as his supervisor in this academy. Can i see him?" He asked. A hard "No." Was Vlad''s answer. "It has been a day now, i must report to the director, if he is sick, i must now, or if he just slacking off." Vlad grunted "Sadly, he is sick, my young master is suffering from a disease called "Slacking off"." He said. "What?" Zhao was confused. "Dah..." Vlad stood up and stepped on the cigarette to put it out "Listen, my young master is a sensitive man, the climate change from Russia and China must have affected him, and he doesn''t look good when he is sick, the last thing he wants is people seeing his snotty nose, crying red eyes and bed hair like a witch. Do him a favor and wait for a few days until he recovers. Okay?" Zhao sighed "Alright, that other girl decided to take a rest and left for the city...or that was what she said in her letter to the director. How unmannered and unprofessional from both of them." He said those words while leaving Vlad. Who was throwing middle fingers at him by the way vigorously. Zhao turned sharply making Vlad hide his hands fast. "I SAW that!!" Shouts Zhao from afar. "Tsk." Vlad ruffles his hair "Kids these days." He then sat back to smoke again. "O Vlaad~" Hearing that. "Grngraa!" Vlad kicks around and slams his hand on the wall really hard like a maniac before tidying his clothes and clear his throat "Yes, sir." He entered the room. --- Back in Totsuki... Erina was walking down the hallways of the classrooms, very deep in her thoughts. It has been a long time since she has heard that her father and mother are divorced ''I can''t believe it, why would they hide something so big as this from me?'' she thought. Her heart couldn''t bear the thought of her family being torn like this, but according to her investigations, her father does indeed have some sort of a family in China. She wanted to confront her mother about this since she is here with Alexander''s mother keeping her company. But from what she heard, the mention of her father brings great pain and displeasure to her mother. ''He cheated on her. Even though a man can have more than one wife, cheating was still a thing...Yet, why did father do that, why would he hurt mother so much like that?'' While in her thoughts, she sighed in annoyance as she stopped and looked back at the short boy walking behind her. "You have been following me for a good time now...Chef Komatsu, i believe that my cousin Alice is taking good care of you and the German boy..." She said. "A-ah! I didn''t mean to follow you, i j-just want to see you that''s all..." Komatsu has arrived in Japan with a thirst for family love. A family love that he knows very well he won''t find her. Yet, his heart could not help but hope. Erina frowned "Wanted to see me? Why?" She asked. Komatsu froze in his place but before realizing he us stepping out of his boundaries "I-i have to go!!" He then ran off. "Wait!" Erina tried to stop him but he was faster. "What the..." All she could do was hang her hand in the air as she watched his fading figure. Then, a purple-headed girl came running from behind "Erina-sama!! I brought the doc.u.ments you wanted!!" Hisako stopped to catch her breath before looking at Erina. "Hisako..." Erina called as she took the doc.u.ments from her hand. "Yes, Erina-sama?" Erina looked at Hisako and spoke, "The Chinese Chef...what is his name?" She asked. Hisako pulled out her notebook "Chinese Chef...hmm, from the exchange student program, Chinese, yes here it is...His name is... Nakamura Komatsu!" Hisako said with a smile. Erina''s hands tightened on the doc.u.ments as her eyes trembled "Nakamura...?" Chapter 235 - Seeking The Answers Two Chapters in 1 day?!! Noway!! I must be kidnapped!! Call the Cops!! Hel-- Anyways, CH 246 is out BOIS and GURLS on Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon _______________________ Erina was shaken by what she has heard from Hisako. The short boy from China is a Nakamura. ''That is my Father''s family name...'' Currently, Erina is in her office, and just like the usual, Alice is hanging around in her, together with Alexandra and Mana who were playing chess in the open to get some nice warm sunlight. As she glances at her mother, she sees that she is enjoying herself currently. And from what she has heard on that day in the water park, her mother hates her father ''Why would they keep something so important like that from me...'' Erina was deep in her thoughts ''Was the cruel change in father''s behavior affected by the divorce, it had to be, there was no other logical conclusion to that...'' Erina stood up from her chair and walked to the door. Alice noticed her and spoke, "Where are you going?" She asked. "Some place where you don''t exist," Erina said nonchalantly. "Ha! You wish, I kinda wanna see you trying to speak to others without me around." Alice responded and returned to watching videos on her phone. Erina just shrugged her shoulders and walked out. Her destination was clear. She has to meet the Chines chef and speak with him, he may have some sort of information about her parents'' relationship. "Erina-sama?" Hisako who was standing outside saw Erina walking out and spoke "Where are you heading to?" She asked. "...To the temporary males'' dormitory." She responded. After a long walk through the school halls and roads. Erina finally reached the temporary males'' dormitory with heavy breaths. She could have taken her car and get here in seconds, but she wanted to think of what she wanted to say and ask, many thoughts filled her mind. Her biggest concern was how was she gonna face her now potentially half brother? Hisako just followed Erina and did not speak, from her long years of serving Erina, she knows when she needs to speak and when she ABSOLUTELY must not speak. And this was one of those times. *Knock* *knock* Erina knocked on the door lightly, she was nervous and afraid of what she might discover here. But deep down she hoped that the answers she seeks are not here. "Coming!" A faint voice came from inside as light footsteps draw closer. *Click* The door opened and Erina''s violet eyes met with Komatsu''s dark black eyes. For a moment, both were frozen before... *SLAM!!* Komatsu slammed the door closed as he freaked out "Oh my god!!" He was not ready. "You! How rude!!" Hisako was furious "Open the door to Erina-sama right now." Erina sighed and calmed down "please open up the door, I have a few things I want to say, Mr. Nakamura." She spoke. From behind the door, Komatsu was shocked ''She found out! She definitely found out!!'' he screamed in his mind. "I-I don''t think we have anything to speak off, I-I am very tired, please c-come back another time," Komatsu said. Not willing to confront Erina at the moment. "Is that so?" Erina smiled "And here I came to greet my brother after long." Her tone was sad, but she wasn''t really. All she wants is answers, having a brother is an extra thing. As for Hisako, she palled like a new paper when she heard the word "brother" ''Whaaat?!!'' she thought. Komatsu''s heart dropped to his knees from joy, she called him brother! He couldn''t believe it! Without even thinking, Komatsu opened the door "We-welcome!" He said with a giant happy grin on his face. ... Meanwhile, on the other side of the school, Mana looked at Alexandra and spoke as she moved her pawn piece in the board "So, when will your son return again?" She asked. Alexandra looked up "Probably by the end of the exchange program, although it seems there is more to that than the eye can catch." "Hm?" "Apparently, there is some trouble with the other side of our business, suddenly, the security measures have increased a lot around us. Some of our top servants are even moving up." Alexandra cracked her fingers. "Didn''t you speak to him?" Mana asked as she moved her castle. "He wants to keep a secret, so I won''t bother, besides, I don''t believe that something will happen to him. Not with my brother, Vlad, and Keanu around him." She chuckled "Anyways, what about your plan to get in his bed? Any progress?" Mana grumbled and spoke "You are making it sound like I am some kind of pleasure girl or something. But yeah, I got a plan, a stupid one, but it will work, I just have to deal with tell Erina about my divorce. Then the ship can sail back " Chapter 236 - A Flavor Called "Family" CH 247 is out BOIS AND GURLS!! Patre on.com/RedVoidDoragon ++++++++++++++++ In the temporary males'' dormitory. A very, Komatsu was sitting on the couch, stiff posture, and nervous expression. In front of him was Erina, she had her hands crossed, and her legs the same. A calm expression on her face as she tapped with her finger on her arm. Silent loomed over the room, nothing could be heard, other than the ticking sound of the clock. "Ex-Excuse me, Nakiri-san..." Komatsu gathered his courage and called. Erina''s eyes shifted from the wall behind him to his eyes "...Yes?" "S-So...How did you...know that we are, uh...like siblings?" Komatsu was sure he didn''t give any hint about his origin, matter of fact, he did not interact with Erina at all, except yesterday where he ran away, yet that shouldn''t give her any idea. Erina sighed "Well...Your last name is Nakamura, You live in China where my father spends most of his time if he is not in Japan. And you have been following me for a good amount of time," "U-uh...That! I-I see..." Komatsu felt stupid for asking, yeah, it wouldn''t be a surprise for Erina and her mother to find out who he is. "Well...what i came here for is...I want to ask you..." Erina finally decided to reveal her motive for coming here. "Yes. As right away!" Komatsu smiled brightly and replied. "First of all, Where is my father?" She asked with 1 finger up to count. Komatsu was taken back by that, but regardless he answered "He is in Japan, He escorted me from China himself, I don''t know where he resides though. He is a little bit stingy about information regarding his movement." Erina nodded "Okay. Second, Are you aware of my family situation?" Komatsu got confused, what did she mean by the family situation? "Uh...All i know is that the Nakiri family is the founding family for Totsuki''s Academy and business corporation. Counted among the wealthiest and most influential families in Japan. In other words, I know the Basic stuff." He shrugged his shoulders. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%22family%22_52390085265512103 for visiting. "I wasn''t talking about that." Erina shook her head with a frown. "T-then, what are you talking about?" Erina clicked her tongue in annoyance, she really doesn''t like saying those words "Are you aware of my parents''... Divorce, is it true?" Komatsu''s eyes widened as he was reminded by that, his eyes dropped down and guilt filled his heart ''That''s right...If my mother and father didn''t do that, She would have been surrounded by her family, unlike now...'' Unconsciously, Komatsu has some level of guilt in his heart towards Erina as he looks at her. The poor boy thinks he has a hand in hee suffering. Noticing his particular shift of emotions in his eyes, Erina clenched her hands "Don''t give me those sympathetic looks!!" With a venomous tone, Erina spoke. "Ah! Y-Yes!" Komatsu got scared and "I am sorry!" He said while bowing. "Answer the damned question." Erina pressed, noticing that he still did not answer her. "Y-Yes, Father mentions it a lot. Sorry for what happened, if it wasn''t fo--" "Enough!" Erina interrupted him "Don''t say anything further, I don''t need excuses from you, you''re not the one who needs to give them." She said while standing up. After she got her answer, there is no need to stay here any longer. Seeing her standing, Komatsu followed from behind her with a panicked expression, "Ah! Uh, Nakiri-san!!" He extended his hand behind her as if saying to her to not leave. But he couldn''t bring himself to say anything, he has no right to say anything to her ''Who am I to tell her to stay. I am not even her full-blooded brother. She probably sees me the same as her mother. A proof of her family''s destruction...'' He looked down in defeat. "Nakiri-san?" Hearing him call her name, Erina stopped just a step away from the door and looked back to see him looking down. Hearing him call her by family name even though he was her half brother made Erina uncomfortable. "Now that I remember...What is your birthday?" She asked. Komatsu looked up, surprised. "Eh? Uh! I was born on the 10th of June." Hearing this, Erina smiled "Then, It''s Big Sister Erina from now on for you." She said before closing the door behind her. Komatsu heard this and froze in place, the words ''Big Sister'' echoed in his head like a cave. Never in a million chance he would have thought she would say this to him ''...For real?'' The first thought Komatsu had before meeting Erina is that she hates him the same as her mother Mana, he expected her to say all kinds of words to him if she found out about their relationship. Yet, she said he was his ''Big Sister''?!! For the first time in his life, Komatsu tasted the first spoon of the flavor they call ''Family''. And for a boy who was starving for such flavor, his eyes couldn''t help but drop their tears. Walking away from the dorm, accompanied by Hisako was standing outside, Erina had a serious expression on her face ''What is done is done...It seems I can''t bring my parents together anymore, However, I will save the little pieces that are left from it.'' she thought. Returning to her office, Erina met her mother on her way there "Hm?" Mana noticed her daughter coming back "You have returned." She said. "Where are you going?" Erina saw her mother dragging her mobile case behind her. "I am leaving the country." She replied. Erina frowned "Why? Aren''t you going to stay?!" Mana chuckled and smiled brightly "Oya?! Will my daughter miss me if i leave? Haha!" Erina''s ears turned red "H-Huh? I-I never said so! You must be mistaken!" "How Tsundere!" Mana tapped her fan on Erina''s head "Anyways, I am leaving for China, I am gonna go and see my sweet son in law, I have not eaten his food for a week now, Can''t handle the needles anymore, they are starting to hurt me now." Mana said, showing her arm where a big red spot is. "And that is that. I will see you another time then." Mana said before passing by Erina. Erina was somehow glad, Now that she thinks about it ''This may be the longest we have talked... without throwing insults at each other.'' "Wait!" Erina called for her mother. Mana turned back and raised her eyebrow asking for Erina to speak. "I am coming with you." Chapter 237 - It Cant Be This chapter was already finished like 13 hours ago...Idk why I didn''t post it? tf!! CH 248 IS OUT BTW Pa treon.com/RedVoidDoragon --------------- China... Gloutney''s Academy. Erina and Mana have reached the academy where Alexander was sent as an exchange student. And of course as a director for a foreign and rival academy, Erina could not just come in and visit, she had to stop by the director of Gloutney''s Academy too. "I see, he must have called you and informed you about his situation, Your boy has been sick now for a couple of days. He had not come out from his dormitory yet." The director said. "Alexander is sick?!" Erina exclaimed, surprised. Mana was the same as she thought ''If he is sick, he can''t cook for me, damn it!'' "Yeah, go and see him." The old director dismissed the two as he turned his chair back to continue reading his book in secret. As soon as the two females reached the dorm area. They saw Vlad sitting at the doorsteps, smoking with an absent mind. At his feet was a pile of smoked cigarettes. "Hello, Vlad." Erina greeted the man as she stopped in front of him "Is Alexander really sick?" She asked. Vlad''s eyes comically widened as he sucked the smoke all in one breath "L-Lady Erina!!" He jumped up to see his Lord''s Fiance¨¦, and behind her stood Mana with a bored expression "Oh, and her mother." Vlad said with a monotone tone and a deadpan expression. "I have a name too!!" Mana lashed at him. "Just answer the question!" Erina spoke. "Who cares about what a servant thinks, let us go in and see for ourselves." Mana dragged her daughter and walked inside. "HM!! W-Wait! You can''t!!" But his protest fell on deaf ears "Ah! they entered, sigh~" Well, this is going to be a pain to explain. Inside. Mana and Erina entered the room and immediately smelled a very sweet scent going around. What caught their eyes first was the many women''s clothes, like bras, underwear, dresses, earrings, and necklaces. "This is...?" Erina mumbled, her breath became short as the worst of her fears started surfacing in her head. Mana too was thinking about the same track "With his dog outside, this is definitely where he is..." Mana had a disgusted expression on her face. Their ears could pick a faint breathing sound, on a couch to their right was a blue-haired girl, half-n.a.k.e.d while sleeping. Erina felt like crying ''Is Alexander... cheating?!!" Polygamy or whatever, cheating is still cheating no matter what! When Alexander got with Rindo, he let Alice know first because she was his first girl, and When he got with Erina, it was Alice who allowed it herself. But this time, he was behind their back, doing god knows what with this thing here. Mana gritted her teeth "Looks like I have been mistaken about him too...How pathetic!" Mana turned around and was about to storm out she crashed in Vlad "Geh! The hell! Get out of my face!!" Mana shouted, causing the sleeping girl to start waking up. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''t-be_52467931279321309 for visiting. "Please wait a moment, i can see what you are thinking, but it is absolutely not like that," Vlad said calmly as he pushed his glasses back calmly. "Get out of my face, dog!" Mana spoke harshly "Erina! Follow me, We will go and have a word with the old man from The Helmet Family. I will not stay silent about this!" Erina was in a daze, unfocused. This shows just how pure her heart was, she can''t handle it. "What is going on...?" Veronica woke up while rubbing her eyes "Hm? Vladdy!" Her face lightened up seeing Vlad in, but she became confused seeing two women with him. "Please, no need to rush, this lady over here is nothing but a business partner for the young master," Vlad said as he prevented Mana from leaving, no way he was gonna let her out and make a disaster for his young master. "A business partner? Yes, of course, So he pays her for sleeping with him? My eyes are truly opened today!" Mana said. Her emotions were running wild, old scars started to hurt again. "Hm? What is going on?" Veronica stood up, almost half-n.a.k.e.d, her eyes met with Erina''s and she felt a cold shiver run down her spine. Erina''s eyes were cold as ice, fixed on Veronica. "Haha! Of course not in that way, Master is out taking care of his business, meanwhile this girl over here is playing as his imposter until he returns." Vlad spoke gently. Mana flinched at this "Business? Imposter? What kind of shit are you picking?! I will not let my daughter be humiliated, and that girl is not even 1% of my daughter''s beauty, this is not acceptable. Try coming up with more believable shit!!" Mana was very angry, even angrier when Azami cheated on her. Veronica started picking up and she quickly wore her clothes, this is not a very good situation. Especially when Erina keeps looking at her with dead eyes. "Please, give me a chance to show you what this is about?" Vlad bowed and spoke. "Not a chance, get out of my wife!" Mana ordered. "Mother..." Erina''s cold voice came and surprised Mana and Vlad with its coldness. "Let us give them a chance...I believe Alexander must have a reason for this girl being in his room, if not...She must have seduced him...And you, Vlad. If your explanation is not you will kill this girl." That single speech made Mana shocked and even more so, Vlad himself. "E-Erina?..." Mana was surprised as her heart beat faster. Has her daughter gone insane? Erina eyed Vlad "What is wrong? If you have a reason for her being here, you don''t need to be so nervous." "Ah! Yes, I understand." Vlad felt embarrassed for being taken back like that. "Lady Veronica," Vlad called, getting Veronica out of her shock and fear. "Please go inside and do the thing." "Eh? Ah!! Yes right away!!" Veronica picked her clothes and ran inside a room and closed the door behind her. "Is she running away?" Erina asked coldly. "Of course not. He is preparing herself to show you why she is here. Haha!" Vlad spoke, "Meanwhile, please take a seat, I will bring some refreshments." Mana and Erina took a seat and Mana looked at her daughter "Erina...are you alright?" She asked. "...I think I understand why you did such a thing with father now..." Erina mumbled lowly. Mana felt her world twist down "You?!!" She wanted to speak but could not Both didn''t want to speak and could only wait for the girl to come. Mana knows that if whatever the girl is doing is not reasonable enough, her daughter will walk her sams path. Vlad came back with the refreshments and stood by their side. After a few moments, they heard a clicking sound from the door behind them, but could not turn their heads to look in fear of what to come. They closed their eyes one last time. When they opened it, Alexander was standing in front of them. "Alexander?!" Erina and Mana were surprised. "Tell, Please, who is that girl with you? This is not true, right?!" Alexander did not speak and only smiled for a moment. "You have nothing to say?" Mana spoke, both women were emotional, to the point of not noticing the change of body frame. "It is me," Alexander spoke with a very feminine voice. Mana and Erina froze with a gaping jaw. "Will you now allow me to explain?" Vlad finally spoke. 10 minutes later, Erina and Mana let out a giant relief breath as they leaned back in the couch "I see..." Erina smiled. "Then we owe both of you an apology." Mana spread her fan and spoke. "No-No!" Veronica chuckled nervously as she waved her hand. Vlad has been giving her hints from earlier to stay quiet and don''t act out. ''These are from the Nakiri family, what a scary bunch!'' she thought. "Well, when will Alexander return?" Erina asked. "Yes, we came all the way here just to see him," Mana added. Vlad thought for a moment. He hasn''t told them the full story, as the matter of Joichiro and Koujiro is still a secret. "I will inform him, But I don''t know if he will be able to return immediately," Vlad said. "Doesn''t matter, Just inform him." Mana dismissed Vlad. .... In another location... Alexander was with Keanu at the port looking at the fishing net, full of fish and one particular body... "See...They ended up killing him anyway." Alexander chuckled as he looked at the dead man they have been interrogating in the bas.e.m.e.nt. "But...He didn''t give us any useful information." Keanu spoke. "Of course, they took the risk of going against us, if at least they can''t hide from us, they wouldn''t dare to do as such." Alexander sighed. However, he smiled. "But now we have 4 potential hideouts we got from this dead guy. Things are different." He said. "Which one should we target first?" Asked Keanu as he cut the net and get the body out. "Which one?" Alexander tilted his head "Why should go only after one?" " You mean..." Keanu looked at Alexander and spoke. "Yes...we go after the 4 of them at once." *Ring* *Ring* Then Alexander''s phone rang. "Oh! It''s Vlad." Alexander took the call "New phone, who is this?" Alexander said, full of smiles. Then, a few seconds later his face paled "...Hell!" He mumbled. Chapter 238 - Going Back To The Academy New Chapter babeh!!! getting closer to the end, the final Arc is gonna end in the next 5 chapters at max. probably, that''s what I am guessing. anyways check it out on Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon +++++++++++ After dealing with a few more bases of the white tigers'' gang, Alexander sighed as he looked at the data collected. After the first guy they caught, only two more spilled what they know, the rest stayed silent, but now Alexander was sure "Those 4 locations are confirmed to be one of the hideouts." He said. Alfie who was playing with a ball of dumplings spoke "Should we send some rockets and them?" Keanu looked at him weirdly "Rockets? And kill the two guys we are trying to save?" "Eh, who cares, I never liked that bastard anyways." Alfie shrugged his shoulders. Alexander shook his head "His my father. Uncle." He laughed lightly. "You can do without him for sure." Alfie stuffed his face with the dumplings and spoke nonchalantly. Alexander smiled "The thing is..." Alexander took his pen out and started signing some papers "...It is not about if I can do without him or not. It is about the fact that someone took one of us, from under our noses, and dared to challenge us as if we are some street mobs. This is about sending a message, saving my father and Koujiro is important, and letting everyone else know that we are still the same people from 10 years ago." Alfie who was eating stopped and looked at Alexander "You mean...we are resuming what we were doing 10 years ago? Didn''t you decide to back out from the underworld completely?!" Alfie was sad. He used to listen to Alexander dreaming of making all their business legal and was even happy to do some dirty work for the sake of that. Keanu was the same, ''So...We are not allowed to rest...'' He thought as he looked at Alexander. "Reality is often disappointing, I thought if we made our business legal and killed off our enemies, our family can live in peace. But I seem to forget something very important..." He said. Keanu and Alfie did not speak ''What did we forget?'' They wondered. "We forgot that after killing our enemies, there is nobody left to tell the stories of our might, there is nobody left to fear us. Our wealth and influence are bigger and stronger than our homeland itself, with time, and our fighting military power weakening, they will try to get rid of us." "So you mean...?" Alfie looked at the ceiling and spoke. "I mean...I am an idiot. The prime example is what we are going through right now." Alexander responded as he closed his doc.u.ments and put down his pen. "I was going to be the reason for our family''s suffering in future generations." He stood up. "Where to?" Keanu asked. Preparing to escort him. "Back to the academy. Vlad called, my little Erina and her mother has paid me a visit." "Get!" Hearing that Mana is here, Alfie frowned "I won''t be going with you." Alfie said. "Good, because I need you to stay behind and prepare for the attack on the four locations, divide our men equally." "Gotcha!" Alfie said with a wink. Alexander then left with Keanu and sneaked inside the Academy again, since it wasn''t night time, Alexander had to depend on Keanu to sneak him in, he was better at this. After several close calls, Alexander finally managed to reach his dorm. Vlad was standing at the doorsteps while smoking. When Vlad saw him, he greeted him and then went to speak with Keanu so he can fill him in about what he missed while he was guarding this place. Alexander entered the room, and his eyes immediately landed on Veronica who was back to her normal look, she had glasses on and was reading a big dusty book. "Hey, what are you doing?" Alexander spoke as he walked inside and loosened his tie off. Veronica looked up at him and frowned "You, my friend, owe me a big time." She said, pointing at him with a pencil. Alexander chuckled as he allowed himself to fall on the couch "Yeah, Yeah, I heard the story. You got threatened by my Fiance¨¦, but nothing happened to you, that''s why Vlad was here." Alexander said. "Huh!! I wish, They made a deal to kill if they don''t like the reason for me being here." Veronica clicked her tongue and took off glasses. "You will give me a house in Japan, I am planning on taking the challenges of the Golden Tower after I graduate. And i need a place to stay." Alexander tilted his head "Is that all?" "Yeah, well, I can add more if you want me to." Veronica smiled and said. "Alright then, add," Alexander replied returned her smile. "...Uh..." Veronica was surprised "...Let me think about it." She really didn''t mean what she said. "Okay, but where are they?" He asked. "Your girls?" "Not plural." "They are in the back room there, I heard them talking about something, but I didn''t want to listen and came back here to read this book from the closed recipe library of this academy." "Huh?" Alexander who was about to stand up, heard that and took a look at the book and frowned "What language is that?" He asked. "This is something like an old Chinese written language, I guess this is why the chines were the one to ask for full access to the academies facilities. They believe no one can get their secret stuff even it was laid in front of them." Veronica wore her glasses up and smirked. "So you can read it?" Alexander asked. "That is why I was sent here to China." Veronica did a V pose and laughed "Oh, and by the way, I got this book with your given permission. It seems that Zhao judged your dish from that day as better than me and now you have the same access like them, the top 2 elite 10." She added. "...I see. Have fun reading that shit!" Alexander didn''t give a damn about an ancient recipe book and walked toward where Erina is with his hand in his pockets. Veronica didn''t mind him and returned ti translating the book, this is big content to the Germa academy. As for Alexander, he stopped at the door before he entered as he could hear Erina and Mana talking. ''What are they talking about?'' he thought. Meanwhile inside the room. Erina had her head down as she listened to her mother. "Well, I didn''t think you will find out yourself but here we are. Yes, I divorced your father years ago, but I didn''t want to shatter your little world and hurt so we kept it a secret." Mana said as she looked out of the window "I guess our family wasn''t the best at all, a cheating husband, a starving mother. That was no condition to be raised in, so we let you stay with my father, yet the idiot let Azami near you, and look at what he did." "Is there really no chance for us to get back?" Erina asked gently as she played with her hair. Mana chuckled "Just earlier, you had a taste of what i felt back then, would you have forgiven Alexander if he really was cheating on you girls?" Erina thought for a moment and sighed "...No, Polygamy is one thing and cheating is a whole another thing." She said. "Well..." Before Mana could finish, the door was opened and Alexander came in. "Hello ladies. Sorry to keep you waiting." --------------------- Spoiler Alert!! The next few chapters will focus on Alexander, Mana, and Erina. ???????????? Chapter 239 - My Mother In Law... CH 250 is out BOIS and GURLS!! Patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon ------------------------------- Alexander entered the room where Mana and Erina were talking. "Hey, hey! Look who it is!" Alexander entered with a huge smile on his face "I have heard that two beautiful girls were looking for me!" He said. Erina and Mana looked up at him with a surprised expression since entered without knocking. "Alexander!!" Erina called. She walked to him and took him for a tight hug. Mana chuckled and spoke "Where have you been, boy? We were worried sick about you." "Excuse me, I had some sensitive business to take care of here, hence why the girl is here as my duplicate." Alexander caressed Erina''s hair while speaking, letting the girl enjoy and stabilize her chaotic feelings at the moment. "So...It seems you have told her the truth." Alexander looked at Mana who had a faint smile on her face while looking at them, but it quickly disappeared when Alexander said that. Mana shook her head lightly "I did not tell her...she found out on her own." Mana was clearly displeased. "Well, I heard you two speaking at the pool that day..." Erina said quietly. Alexander smiled "Sorry to shatter your world." He said. Erina shook her head and responded, "This is way better, at least i know where I stand." Alexander and Mana shared a meaningful glance at each other before Mana shrugged her shoulders and smiled. "Come here and sit, both of you." Mana tapped the bed beside her. Alexander took Erina''s hand and sat beside Mana and Erina. "Thank you..." Mana said, surprising Alexander. "Huh? For what?" He asked. "For being you..." Mana responded. Alexander was not used to this version of Mana so he freaked out "what the hell, woman! Is your head okay? I hope none of that nourishment drug bags didn''t get to your head!" Erina chuckled while Mana frowned "How rude!" She said angrily, but she wasn''t the slightest bit offended. "You guys seem to have talked enough, so I am not worried anymore." Alexander then sighed after seeing that the situation is very calm and not heavy feelings are in the air. "Yeah, don''t worry, but you owe us a big time for this, I almost went crazy because of your secrets." Erina pinched Alexander on his thigh making him laugh and agreeing "Alright, you guys can ask anything you want, but that will have to wait for 2 days. I still need to finish my business." "Ok." Erina smiled and kissed him on his cheek. Mana who was looking at this while covering her lips with his fan faked a cough "Ahem! Perhaps, I can speak now..." "Oh, yeah...mother said she had something to speak to you about." Erina then remembered the content of her conversation before Alexander arrived and spoke. "If it is about making your food, then that can wait for two days, after that, I will completely free all the time," Alexander responded as he stood up from the bed. Outside of the window, behind Mana. The sun was setting, turning the sky red. Mana sighed and spoke "Well...This is not the perfect timing but I have to say it and be done with once for all..." Mana touched her head and said. She had a serious expression. "Well...I can hear what you need to say." Alexander said. Erina took a deep breath as Mana spoke "Alexander Helmet...Mary me." With Mana''s serious expression and tone, it was as if time has stopped. This was the first time for Alexander seeing Mana like this. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52857460653874846 for visiting. He was shocked, it wasn''t the first time he heard her say that, but this time it was different. Alexander looked at Erina who was also standing, she looked at him and closed her eyes towards him. It was his decision to make. "F.u.c.k this, man! We have already been through this!" Alexander shook his head and said painfully. Mana didn''t break eye contact, just to show that she meant every single word that she said "This time, I am not playing around, I need you, Alexander. Marry me and cook for me until I die. Let me regain my lost life and wasted youth." She said. "If it is just about food, I can make that for you when I am free." Alexander raised his arm in protest. "No...Not when you are free. I want it every day..." Mana then revealed her right arm. There was a huge red spot on it "I can''t take it anymore...18 years of needles inside my arm made it go numb with drugs. The nourishments can no longer support me...To put it in other words...." Mana looked at Alexander who was surprised "...I am starving..." She said. Erina who was looking at her mother felt like a needle has struck her heart as tears fell down her cheeks. Although she heard some of this earlier, she still couldn''t take it. Mana closed her eyes and smiled "In my last visit to the doctor, She said that if I continued on using the nourishment bags, I will develop a type of blood cancer, my resistance is already low, drugs have ruined my health. And she already predicted that in the next 10 years, My body will collapse and i will be on my death bed." Now that...that last part that Erina didn''t hear from Mana. "Are you...for real?!" Erina mumbled in pain. Mana slowly nodded. Erina fell on her legs and grabbed her mother in a hug as she cried. Mana looked at Alexander who had a blank expression. Though, his eyes didn''t hide his emotions as he wasn''t feeling okay. "What do you say, Alexander...?" Mana asked as she comforted her daughter "Will you be my partner in my last days?" Alexander slowly sat down on the chair and covered his face with his hands, before he rubbed his face hard. And then with a powerful slap to his face. Alexander spoke "You know I am younger than you with a huge gap...If I am to marry you, We probably won''t be a proper husband and wife, rather...it will be a mother and son." Mana chuckled "Is that what worried you? That I won''t treat you like a husband because you are younger than me?" She asked. Alexander had to admit, that was his view on marrying an older lady no matter how beautiful she is. So he nodded at Mana''s question. Mana laughed "You know, despite how I look, I was raised in the old fashion way. If you are to be my husband...Then I am your wife, not your mother...I am YOUR wife, and that what I shall only be. In my numbered days, I shall do what I can to be the perfect example of that, even with this falling body of mine." Alexander sighed. Erina looked at him, together with Mana they waited for Alexander''s decision. Alexander looked at the sky, he watched as the last part of the sun sunk down and night fully descended. He then taped on his thigh and laughed "Alright, You win! I will marry you. I will take as my partner until death does us apart." Mana''s eyes shined like the stars under this moonless night. It was for just a moment, but Alexander could swear he saw tears about to fall. Mana nodded and closed her eyes and said "Thank you..." That sentence came from the depths of her heart. Erina hugged her mother tightly as the mother and daughter shared a moment for themselves. Alexander shook his head as he looked at Mana "I will leave for now. I will return in 2 days. Vlad will take you to a hotel where you can stay." He said as he took his clothes that he left her days ago and left closing the door behind him. Alexander passed by Veronica who still translating the book in her hands and he exited the dorm where he found Vlad and Keanu waiting for him. Alexander looked at the sky and took a deep breath. "This makes it my 4th and last wife..." He said. Vlad and Keanu heard him and looked at him in surprise "My lord...did you fancy another woman?" Keanu asked. "Who is she?" Vlad added. Alexander laughed as he looked at his two men "My Mother In Law is my wife!" Chapter 240 - I Need You To Cry New chapter babeh!! CH 251 is out on Pat reon Patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon ++++++++++++++ Getting out of the dorm after the even of Mana proposing a marriage between them. Alexander left back to meet with his uncle after he instructed Vlad to pay extra attention to the girls until he is done. Reaching the base, Alexander entered the building underground hideout and witnessed all the forces they have gathered here in china. About 400 men, this was all they could gather in stealth, any more than that and it would be obvious. "Alright, we got the locations, each 100 men will strike one place with all their power." Alexander stood in front and spoke, "You will be given pictures of 2 men, if you found them, make sure they are safe." Alfie ran around given pictures of Joichiro and Koujiro. "And as a reward, if you clear this mission, you will be given 5 million dollars each, and as a bonus reward, any of you who brings me back those two men in the pictures will be given an additional 5 million." Hearing the sound of money, the men were happier to do the mission. Each of them has his monthly salary, but a few dollars can''t compare to millions. Alexander clapped his hands "First 100 men will go with me, 2nd 100 will go with Keanu, the 3rd 100 will go with Alfie, the 4th 100 will go with Vados." The men split among themselves and stood by their leaders. "Move out! And let us make an example out of these bastards, the Red Blinders aren''t to be played with!!"Shouted Alfie. The group walked out in hurry, took their cars, and speed through the streets of China. It took some time for each group to reach its destination, they waited until they were all ready. Alexander was in the outskirts of Beijing, near an abandoned factory. Alfie was at the mountainside. Keanu at the port warehouses. And Vados was in the underground city. Once everyone was ready, the orders to strike were given. Alexander and his men rushed in from the back and started shooting anything that moves. On Alexander''s side, they met with a group of 30 men that returned fire. Due to having the knowledge of the land. Taking them out was a hassle. Only after 15 men from Alexander''s side dying did they manage to clear the factory. After a quick search, Alexander and his squad found no one. "This wasn''t the place, huh?" Alexander thought. He then took out his phone and called Keanu "Dod you find anything on your end?" He asked. "Empty," Keanu answered. Alexander then switched to Vados "Found any?" "Just a bunch of men, nothing of importance." And the same thing was for Alfie''s side "Empty as a black hole" Alfie''s voice was weak making Alexander worry. "What happened?" He asked. "Nothing much, Just a few bombs and traps. Most of my men died. I am getting the hell out of here." He said. "Yeah, I guess that was the right place, but we came too late." He said. Alexander frowned and clicked his tongue in annoyance. But there was no time to be annoyed at this. Out of nowhere, a phone ringtone echoed in the factory. Alexander snapped his head at the sound and felt uncomfortable "The hell..." He mumbled. After a few seconds, one of his men brought him the phone that was ringing "Sir, we found this on top of the pressing machine, it is a new phone, sir." Alexander got the still ringing phone and sighed..."I fell for the oldest trick in the book." He said. Alexander took the call "Hello..." From the other side, a very feminine voice came [Good day to you, Mr.Alexander.] "Make it quick," Alexander responded, there was no time to play with words. [Oho, as short-tempered as I have heard. But i have to say, striking the 4 possible locations at the same time is a brilliant idea, too bad you came late after we moved out.] The woman said [You might have heard, we have your father and your little chef.] She chuckled [Come to Mt.Badaling tomorrow if you wanna see them Alive. Come late and they die, bring a friend and they die.] Alexander smiled "Sweetheart, you just made a deal without negotiating." [Well... i can''t give you the chance.] "But how do I know that you have my father and Koujiro, and how do i know that they are still even alive." Alexander was amused and spoke. This woman thinks she can play the big game with him. [Oh, they are alive.] The woman responded. *Yes, we are alive, with a few broken bones, unfortunately, but alive* Joichiro''s voice echoed from the back of the phone. *Speak for yourself, old man.* Koujiro said in annoyance. *C''mon, Kouj, this is like the movies, look, in a few seconds she will give her evil speech!* [Shut the f.u.c.k up!!!"] The woman shouted at the two noisy men behind her. Alexander frowned "Alright...What do you want from me?" He asked. Finally, the woman returned her attention back to Alexander [All I want is you...] She said. "Alright..." Alexander closed the phone. He looked at his men and spoke "Let''s back out, nothing is here." He said. "We need to regroup." 3 hours later, Alexander, Keanu, and Vados were talking while Alfie was getting his body treated by a doctor. "Seems they thought we will strike that place and prepared a trap for us, huh?" Vados said. "Thankfully we split up. Uncle was lucky that his body is very hard or he might have been killed in their traps." Alexander said. "Forget about me." Alfie shook the doctor off him and spoke "Don''t tell me you will really go alone to meet that woman? She wants you dead for some reason, you go alone you will die." He said. "Of course i am not going alone," Alexander said as if stating the obvious. "That is why...You, Keanu will go first." Alexander said. "What?" Alfie tilted his head and asked. Alexander smirked, "You know what is the worst mistake any enemy can make when dealing with us is?" He pointed at Keanu and smiled "They always, leave the Reeves family out of their sight. If that woman had a half brain or anyone who is helping her, they would have asked you to come with me, in the open." Keanu nodded silently as Alexander continued "This may be a bit of a hard job, but you will depart now, enter that F.u.c.k.i.n.g mountain, find out where my father and Koujiro are and secure an escaping route, then do your best and stay out of their sight, wait for me to come inside, then we improvise from there." Without any words, Keanu left the room. Alfie looked at Alexander and asked, "What about me?" Alexander smiled "You, my dear uncle, our lives will depend on you. when things go west. We need your support. You and a few men who are able to stealth will follow after me by 5 mins. Inside, I can''t do anything suspicious, so it will be up to you to decide when to act." "You got that." Alfie laughed and said. "And me, sir?" Vados asked. Alexander looked at him and smiled "You...haha...When I go up that mountain...I need you to cry." Chapter 241 - To end it all Finally in this chapter, the rabbit hole of the Mafia will end forever, no more of this stuff. And now I can finally finish this FF. Thank You guys for sticking around and I appreciate it. The next Arc is Red Tournament and with it the end of SnS: TGHs'' FF. Also I am suffering from some writer block due to some pressure from work and stuff, don''t mind me posting late as always find the rest of the chapters on Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ At the temple of Mt.Badaling, a group of people was on top, looking down at another group at the bottom of the mountain. "Seems he has arrived..." Tai Lung spoke, taking his eyes off the binoculars and passing it to the girl beside him "Prepare your weapons, we can''t be sure of anything." He told his subordinates. The girl who was looking at Alexander bring grabbed and held back by a crying Vados smiled "Idiot!" She said. Down below, Vados was crying his eyes out, as he held Alexander back "Don''t go master!!!" He shouted, snot running down his nose "Think about us, you are still young!" Alexander who was trying to get Vados off him was having a hard time ''I told him to act, but this is way beyond acting!'' Alexander thought as he pushed Vados'' runny nose away from him in disgust "Don''t worry, man. I will be fine!" Alexander said. "Nooo!!" Vados shouted. Vados''men were having a hard time holding their laughter as they covered their mouths, but to the people observing them, they looked like they were struggling not to cry. "Where is my uncle anyway?" Alexander asked, not seeing Alfie around. "Master Alfie said you don''t have to worry about him, he said he will come and give you a ride home." One of his men responded. Alexander shrugged his shoulders and dismissed the idea. Alfie may be an idiot, but he never gambled with his family''s life. "Alright, dude, that is enough," Alexander whispered to the crying Vados as he was still struggling to free himself from Vados'' hold. Vados suddenly let Alexander go making him smash his face on the ground, Alexander looked back at him with a dark frown "Vados, you bastard! you did that on purpose!" Alexander hissed. "Young master!!!" But Vados kept on crying. Alexander stood up and dusted off his clothes and left "I am off then, watch out for any sign and be ready." He said, waving back at his men. Vados waved a white handkerchief with his hand and continued to sob at the departing Alexander. Walking up the stairs path, Alexander found a few armed men patrolling the area and took notice of them, After he reached the temple he finally found the group that has been fuking with him lately. "Oooh! so it was the white tigers after all!" Alexander said in amus.e.m.e.nt before his eyes landed on the sole girl in the group "Hm? A familiar yet unknown face to me." Alexander pointed at her with a smile. "A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you, Heir of Helmet family!" The girl smiled at him "Welcome to our humble home." She said. "Search him for any hidden weapons." Tai Lung, the boss of the White Tigers gritted his teeth and pulled out his gun, and pressed against Alexander''s face "Say your last words!!" He shouted. "Oh so scary!" Alexander raised his hands up as the men were searching his clothes for weapons. "Drop your weapon, Tai Lung, this is not what we have agreed upon." The girl grabbed Tai Lung''s weapon and lowered it. "We can kill him now and here, no way the Helmet Family will hand off their heir like this, the number of monsters they have there is terrifying!" Tai Lung said. "Oh! he is a smart one!" Alexander said to one of the armed men, pointing at Tai Lung. "Indeed. But we have what they value the most, family and friendship. Besides, have you not noticed, no one of the main family came here, not even the old veteran servants." The girl spoke with a smile on her face "You didn''t tell them the situation, right?'' she asked. "Why would I bother my family by the bites of mosquitoes." Alexander shrugged his shoulders. "Well, these mosquitos would like to invite you inside for a little sightseeing." The girl gestured behind her at the temple and spoke. "Ok." Alexander nodded and followed behind the group. In a few minutes, they reached the back house of the temple, the door was opened revealing a dark room "Stay back." The girl said to Tai Lung and pushed Alexander inside. "The darkroom was suddenly illuminated when the girl pulled off a switch making Alexander seeing clearly inside. To see two armed men and the mess that was his Father and Koujiro who were surprised to see him here and tried to speak with their closed mouths. A burning rage was building inside him but he never showed it on his face, making the girl a little disappointed "And here I thought you will lose your cool for this, but again, you wouldn''t be in your position if this what it would have taken to shake you off." Alexander looked around him and found a place to sit on "Alright, say your monologue." He said. The girl smiled and shook her head "Guard the door you two." She ordered the men to leave them alone "And leave the door open." she said. "Sebastian Rodrigues ..." The girl suddenly said "Does that name ring a bells?" she asked. Alexander looked at her for a moment and chuckled "Who the hell is that? I don''t remember every random guy I meet." He looked at the open door with the armed men and Tai Lung standing at it "Quite the move you did, are you not afraid that I will kill you without those guys to protect you?" "Be my guest, If you do, they will shoot the hell out of you and them and that is still a win to me even if I die." the girl just smiled and said. Alexander clicked his Tongue. "You know, I really wanted to know you, To me...You were really a mysterious existence, Mr.Alexander, nothing about made any sense. Your whole career is not normal. Haru, Tai Lung''s nephew according to him never met you in his life, but once his eyes met yours, he wanted your death no matter what...Even he couldn''t explain his urge to kill you." Alexander shrugged his shoulders "Not my business, he wanted me dead, So we killed him." "And what about my father?" Alexander frowned "Who? by the way...who the hell is you anyways?" and asked. "...Ros¨¦ Rodrigues." "Is that so? I don''t care anyway! you were saying?" "You son of--!" Ros¨¦ was furious "Sebastian Rodrigues, Ex-Subordinate of the Romano Family, why did you kill him?!! You know he was used by Haru, yet you didn''t spare him or his men. And yet you dared to send us his head!!!" Alexander smiled "Aaah...I see, the man from Italy, he was a stupid guy. I told him to back off yet he still allied himself with the trash Haru to get me. I gave him mercy when I ordered his death, unlike Haru who I have heard didn''t go off lightly." Alexander couldn''t help but chuckle at that. "Hurry up and kill him, the more we delay the dangerous he becomes!" Tai Lung shouted. "So, if I guessed this right. You and he teamed up for revenge, you wanted to kill me because I killed two guys who wanted to kill me?" Alexander laughed "What a pathetic bunch of losers, you actually went for revenge! hahaha!!" Alexander couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "No, just not any revenge, I wanted you to feel what I felt on that day...seeing a dead father." Ros¨¦ said. Tai Lung took out his gun making Alexander tense ''Keanu...'' in this mission, Alexander is relying on Keanu''s move, all of it is in Keanu''s hands. Alexander moved and wanted to block Tai Lung as he was walking towards his father. And in a split second, a *bang* was heard, following that Tai Lung fell to the ground with a hole on his head "BOSS!!" The men saw their leader''s blood gushing out and panicked. "You bastard!!" Ros¨¦ figured out what was happening fast and took out her gun and pointed at Joichiro. But the momentary shock she had was more than enough for Alexander to reach her and punch her in the side, making her drop her weapon. "STOP!!" The men of Tai Lung were about to shoot Alexander when each of them fell to the ground after their boss, with a hole on each one''s head. ''Keanu...'' Alexander called in his head ''I know I can depend on you!!'' He thought. "Now...You are left all alone." Alexander said as he could hear the chaos going outside, as the men starting falling one by one, looking for the sniper outside. Alexander smirked and took Ros¨¦''s gun and pressed it on her head "Thanks for the wake-up call. Without you, I would have doomed my family." And without hesitation, Alexander pulled the trigger *BANG* and Ros¨¦''s lifeless body stopped moving. Joichiro and Koujiro were shocked seeing Alexander kill the girl and the dead bodies falling outside. This is bound to give them some nightmares. "Alright you two, you really gave me a lot of work!" Alexander said, as he walked to his father and Koujiro and untied them "Stay silent and follow me." He said to the now free two men. Both had a complex expression, but they agreed on one thing, questions come later, surviving comes first now. "Stay low." Alexander walked in front and peeked behind the door to see the countless dead bodies and the still alive yet confused men. "For crying out loud, Keanu!" Alexander took the chance and shot two men hiding behind a pillar. Noticing Alexander, the men''s focus was on him now, an exchange of fire occurred "Well, that was stupid!" Alexander mumbled, but he still had the assist of Keanu''s hidden snipping. The exchange lasted for about 10 minutes, before Alexander heard a faint sound from the sky, everyone looked up to see a helicopter coming their way. Alfie was at the door with a machine gun in front of him "Surprise, uncle Alfie brought you a delivery!!" He shouted, "IT''S DEATH WITH RAIN!!" Using the machine gun, Alfie cleaned the whole temple from men. Thankfully, Alexander made sure he got his uncle''s attention so he can avoid them. No more than 5 minutes, the whole area was safe, Vados entered the temple after he cleaned the men on the path up here. The helicopter descended and Alfi jumped out "DON''T WORRY!! I AAM HERE!!" he said. Then it was Keanu''s turn to reveal himself as he was hidden at the bell tower of the temple away from the sight of every man. "You saved our asses man, thanks man! You can ask for anything for this." Alexander made sure to praise his man for his deed while he sent his father and Joichiro to Vados so they can get healed quickly in the helicopter. Keanu was silent for a second and then "...I want a paid vacation!" "Me too!!" Alfie jumped from behind him and spoke. "ME TOO!!" Koujiro who heard this also joined while getting treated. "Son, I want one t--" Before Joichiro could finish, Alexander cut him off. "Your whole life has been a vacation!" Alexander said before turning to Keanu "You got it." "Thank you! Boss..." Keanu said before raiding the helicopter. Alexander then finally sighed in relief "Never again..." He mumbled. Never would he allow such a thing to happen again. Alfie patted Alexander''s shoulder and smiled "Let''s go home, ey?" "Yeah...but first, let me go to the academy, I left my new fiance¨¦ there and Erina there." Alexander walked to the Helicopter and said. "OH!! Did you get into a relationship with a new girl? you haven''t introduced me." Alfie ran behind him and took him under his arms and spoke. "Yeah, she is Mana, Erina''s mother," Alexander said as he jumped inside. "*click* Noice!" Was Alfie''s first reaction but his eyes widened "Wait what? Mana?!! THE F.U.C.K!!" Chapter 242 - My Bank Account Chapter 253? idk, I forgot...new chapter is out on Patr eon Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon /////////////////)/////)////+//#///# Back at Gloutney''s dormitory, Alexander returned to continue his exchange student program acter a swift "recovery" from his sickness. Having Erina, his headmaster testify for him in Addition to Mana, the Blue''s director made every sucspesion the Gloutney''s academy''s had go away with the winds. He also brought his father and Koujiro with him so they can treat their wounds in secrecy. As of right now, at the small round table in the corner wall near the window, Mana and Alfie were looking at each other and having a staring contest. Meanwhile Alexander was in the kitchen cooking while shouting like a maniac "Watwaaa!!" He shouted. Finally, Alfie spoke "... How?" Mana raised an eyebrow and replied "What how?" "Hiyaaaa!!" Alexander''s distance voice from the kitchen came. Alfie pointed at her "I know my little Axy very well, no way he would marry an old woman just like that! Just what did you do? What do you hold against him?" Mana opened her fan and covered her mouth "Fufufu! You must be thinking too much into it, I did no such thing." Mana spoke. "Siyaaa!!" ... Alexander "I will find it, even if it is the last thing i do, A can not let Axy get tricked buy you." Alfie was determined, when he heard that Alexander got into a relationship with Mana, he thought it was a joke from Alexander, he was known for fooling around in the house. Mana smirked "You say that...but in truth you just can''t accept that I am now your in law from 3 different sides, haha!" She said. Alfie froze in his place with an open mouth. "Brrrrrrr!!!" .... Alexander... Mana couldn''t help but slam her hand on the table and laugh at him "Think about it, not only am I your in law from my daughter''s side, I am also your in law from Alice''s side, and even more than....From my side! Hahaha!!" For Mana, this was the biggest teasing materials. "Ahh! I can''t wait to play with my not really mother in law, haha!!" She can already forsee how Alexandra will react "And she even helped me! Hahaha!!" "What the hell is wrong with her?" Koujiro who was having his wounds patched by Erina spoke. "Hayayaya!!!" Joichiro closed his eyes as Vlad put some bandages on hos ribs wound and hissed "tss! D-Don''t pay attention, if you dos you will only get more confused, that''s older women mentality." He said. "Could agree more." Erina added after him. But on her face, a frown was very clear "However..." "Kusogaaa!!" Alexander "What the hell is he doing?" Erina pointed at the kitchen where Alexander was wearing a karate uniform with a bandana on his forehead while cooking some food. Fire was riding from the pan above his hight as hr shouted some Bruce Lee stuff "HeeHee!" That was a Micheal Jackson just now, definitely a Micheal Jackson! "I guess he is angry over that German girl washing his money." Vlad answered. "Hm? The cosplay girl, How?" Erina asked in surprise. Vlad laughed meekly "Well, since thr young master gave her full freedom to buy what she wants in the time he is away while she is stuck inside this dorm, in addition to her agreed payment she bought a bunch of stuff from the internet and shipped them to her address, thr young master only realize when he got a notification from his bank account after she left." "How much did she spend?" Mana who heard him chuckled and asked. "Without her pay, she took an additional 20 Million." "Well played!!" Mana''s days are getting better and better, she hasn''t laughed like this in ages. Soon Alexander finished cooking his Karate meal, the taste felt like they were getting punched in the mouth with a sucker punches by Bruce Lee and listening to Smooth criminal by Michael Jackson. The one who was most happy about the meal was Mana and Erina, well, two God Tongues were similar and could feel the taste to its last soul. Later Alexander served them a Chines herbal tea making them feel like they were sightseeing a lake on the top of a misty mountain. Mana took a deep breath and relaxed her body "...This is how it should be!" She said quietly. Alexander sat down besides them with a sad heart "...My bank account!" He spoke in sorrow. Back In Totsuki... In the big arena, Totsuki''s students were looking down at the arena with shocked expressions. Their reason for shock is very clear on the black screen above them. Nakamura Komatsu : 3 Points Yukihira Soma : 0 Points On the ground was a defeated Soma, his hands were clenched in a fist in anger and hidden frustration. Above him is a shirt guy cleaning his knife with a dumb expression on his face while thinking ''I haven''t seen big sister Erina in a while.'' "Once more!!" Soma stood up and called. This was far from breaking his will, Soma will keep fighting his opponent until he wins, or he would have already been broken by his father. Komatsu snapped out of his thoughts and spoke "A-ah! I-I think this is enough for the day, I kind of tired from fighting all day." "No! Once more!" Soma refused and turned to the judges whose bellies were puffed like a balloon. "Call the beginning of the next round!" Once they heard Soma, Tye judges didn''t know if they should feel happy or not, they are absolutely want to keep eating the supreme food coming from the hands of these two chefs, but... eating 24 dishes in a row is kinda of extreme, even for them who make a living by tasting food. "Will you listen, I-" before Komatsu could protest, he was interrupted by the MC girl again. [It seems that the two chefs have agreed on commencing their 13th challenge for today! Will the results change? Or will the foreign kid keep his undefeated crown?!] The student cheered and screamed in the arena, making Komatsu drop his protest in submission to the masses. Behind the students, at the exit of the arena, Alice was leaning on the metal bars while watching the match unfold as she mumbled "...His cooking style kinda reminds me of someone." She said. Besides her were the other elite 10 members who were also watching. Hayama smirked "Now, with Yukihira''s sacrifice, we now have a good grasp about the 1st seat of the Gloutney''s academy." Subaru scowled as he turned his gaze at the other side of the stadium "The German kid is keeping a very heavy low profile." He said as he and the rest observed the student from Germa academy. "We tried poking his buttons to a Shokugeki but he was like an iron gate." Ryo added. Alice chuckled "Whatever, our top priority is getting information about the other 1st seats, weaklings like that is not a threat." "I think that might be a mistake..." Isami objected and spoke. Alice looked back at him and gestured for him to explain. "Overlooking the other 2 seats might be dangerous, mostly, the 1st seats of each academy will face each other as the heaviest guns, I believe Alexander-san can take care of them...But for you Lady Alice and Brother... Information about the other two seats might be crucial." He said. Alice smiled "Indeed. My bad!" Hayama frowned "And I have heard from Jun that in RED, nobody cares about who they will be fighting in RED, but rather...what they will be fighting for." He said. Ryo didn''t like the feel of that "So you mean..." "The most dangerous thing is not our opponents...is what you want to say?" Alice added. Hayama nodded "RED takes Shokugeki to literally to a new whole level." Chapter 243 - Forgot to mention There is a new story by me out about Reincarnated as a slime world called [Acnologia Tempest: The Middle Brother] go check it out. Also, new chapter is out. check out my pat reon/ Patr eon.com/RedVoidDoragon lllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll At the other side of the world, Germa''s academy. In their own right, Germa sent its students to challenge the exchange students from Totsuki and Gloutney, trying to prey out their skills. Takumi who has just finished a battle with one of the elite 10 of Germa, had a bored expression on his face ''How boring, they keep sending their weakest. As if i am gonna go all out on some randoms.'' His eyes drifted to the other side of the Arena, where the Chines student had just finished his battle too. ''Should I go after him?'' Takumi thought. While Takumi was thinking so, A few students left the arena and walked to the elite 10''s office. 3 guys bursted in "Sanji!!" They called. In the office, one man with blonde hair and blue eyes raised his eyes to look at them. Hos mist striking feature is his swirling eyebrows "What?" He spoke. One of the 3 stepped forward "Those damned foreigners are wreck I havoc among our lines, they haven''t lost a battle yet!" Sanji leaned on his chair and sighed "So...?" He said. Not expecting this kind of response, the trio took a second to speak. "... Don''t you think... that you should stop them?" One of them said. Sanji smiled "Those guys aren''t the first seats of their school, yet you want me to go after them? The moment I challenge them, I will humiliate myself and the school as well." "But---" "Enough!!" Sanji slammed his hand on the tablet "I won''t go out for them, You want to stop them, get better. Now leave and for the love of god, take some notes about them and dod your job properly." Not wanting to get on Sanji''s bad side, the trio quickly left the office. After they left, Sanji chuckled as his eyes shifted to his phone where the arena battles are taking place, he smiled as he watched Takumi and the other Chines guy. "If this is the level of their weaker seats...I can''t wait to be against Alexander and Komatsu." He said. Meanwhile, Back in China. In Alexander''s room, Erina was standing in front of the mirror, dressing herself up. "You''re leaving?" Alexander who was browsing through his phone asked from his bed. And beside him, Mana was hugging his body while sleeping. "I have been away from Totsuki for a while, I still have work to do." Erina finished dressing up and sighed "Alright, You still have 2 more weeks here, then you can return." Alexander had a pained expression "Gh! Can''t I just leave now?" He said. "No, you asked me to accept this program, the least thing you can do is finish it." Erina walked to the door and opened it "I will see you soon." She sent Alexander a flying kiss before leaving. Alexander waved at her before his eyes shifted to the woman hugging him while sleeping deeply. Seeing her face up close like this, Alexander couldn''t help but trace his hand on her cheek making the sleeping beauty flinch. "Umm!" Slowly, Mana opened her eyes. "Haha! I Didn''t mean to wake you up." Alexander said in an apology. "Mm fine! I was about to...wake up too." Mana slowly rose up, her Yokata was loose, giving Alexander a sneak peek at her body. Since she was only wearing a few pieces of clothes, Alexander had a good sight to see. Mana, Although noticed his gaze to her cleavage, she didn''t mind, but rather she reached with her arms around his neck and laid on top of him, making her c.h.e.s.t smash on top of Alexander''s. Alexander couldn''t help but smile ''Isn''t she a bit forward? It hasn''t been 3 days since I agreed to her being my Fiance¨¦, but she is already giving me hints.'' It took a great deal of deal of Alexander''s will to stop himself from taking Mana down under him. But Mana was making it more difficult for him each day. "You don''t like me bro this close to you?" Mana whispered in Alexander''s ear like a melody. "No...not all, I like it very much." Alexander said as he but his hands on Mana''s buttcheeks "Oh, naughty boy!" Mana kissed Alexander on the neck as she moved her t.h.i.g.h between his legs "Say...Why don''t you make us some breakfast?" Hearing this, Alexander couldn''t help but burts out laughing "Hahaha!! That was your goal?! Haha!" Everything was for the sake of food for this woman, but he couldn''t blame her, in fact, he found ut somehow appealing...aside from the fact that she is a bombshell of a woman in the first place. Mana smiled as she kissed Alexander once more "What can I say...I am in love with my soon to be husband''s cooking!" "My woman is good at complementing, makes me want to spoil her with some food." Alexander tightened his arms around Mana''s body and spoke. Mana''s face started becoming visibility more red as she smiled "Really?! My fiancee is the best man in the world! He is the most handsome and the coolest in all of the world!" "Hoho! You are playing a dangerous game, my lady." Alexander put his hand behind Mana''s head and pushed her forward to him for a deep kiss. Their first real kiss, it was only after a second of uncomfortableness did both of them relax in the embrace of one another. Both took their time alone now to know each other''s body, Feeling an elder woman''s soft and intoxicating body, unlike the young and sweet bodies of Erina, Alice, and Rindo felt refreshing for Alexander. Though, Alexander had to stop before they lose themselves for the moment "Alright..." Alexander pulled back from the kiss, leaving a very hazy looking Mana "You know...I have been cooking for you for a while now." Mana nodded after him "Why don''t you cook for me this time?" He asked. "...Ok..." Mana agreed, but didn''t forget to push one more time for a kiss. God knows when was the last time she even touched a man. "But after we are done here." In Erina''s office. Erina was looking at a her computer screen where she is having an online meeting with the other academies headmasters and The Red Tournaments organization. "Has the judges been decided upon?" Erina asked. [We have several candidates] one man answered while looking through some papers. [RED lost its most important judges since years ago, are we sure these new judges will be enough, this is the most important RED for our 3 academies, we can''t half-ass it now.] Gloutney''s headmaster spoke. [I second that, We need insurance that the judges you will bring are experienced enough, not only that, they themselves must be prove a challenge to overcome.] Germa''s headmaster added. [Ladies and Gentlemen, please!] A woman from the RED''s organizing team smile as she spoke [Be assured that the judges are of the highest quality and experience. We sent them the invitation, we just need their confirmation.] [Who are they?] Erina asked. [Fufu! Headmaster Erina, we can not reveal their identy yet to insure fairness. The judged will be announced on the first day of RED.] The woman spoke. Germa''s headmaster nodded [Well then...Has the challenges been decided?] He asked. [Indeed. Though, we are still in the middle of preparing the locations and testing our streaming program. Unfortunately we are running short on Budget, we may not be able to come out with the highest streaming quality.] The woman responded, she took out a few sheets of paper that has their spending records. Erina frowned "That can not happen, Send a request to Totsuki and we will donate the necessary amount." This is a very important event, no way will Erina let it flop. [Send one to Gloutney too.] [To Germa too.] The RED tournament staff smiled [Your help is very appreciated. We will send a request immediately.] The other man from the RED staff nodded [And with that, our weekly meeting has ended, we will update you about anything if needed. Untill our next meeting.] "Goodbye!" Erina spoke before closing her laptop and sighed, leaning back on her chair. Silence filled the office, and the only thing that can be heard is the sound of papers being flipped and someone munching on Cookies. "Alice..." Erina rolled her head towards her cousin who was laying on the couch "Why are you here again?" Alice turned another page and spoke "Nothing, I am bored, I got tired of Yukihira-kun''s constant loses to the Chinese boy. So, here I am looking through this..." Erina stood up to leave her office and go meet with Hisako and get her report ''Komatsu...? I haven''t seen him, should I ho and say Hi?'' she thoughtand, and while she walked behind Alice, she noticed what she has been looking through. "Hm? Wedding dresses?!" Erina mumbled. Hearing her, Alice smiled as she looked up behind her "Well... Alexander promised that he would mary us when we finish highschool. And as the first fiance¨¦, I am preparing with my mother in advance. I even grow my hair out." She said. Erina was surprised "Time dies really fly by!" Even though she was just talking about an end year event earlier, only now did she realize that it has been 3 years since they got engaged to Alexander, and in less than 4 months, they will get married. Erina then remember something and chuckled "Yeah...and I forget to mention something..." She said. Alice tilted her head and asked "What?" Erina turned and walked to the door, and just a moment before she closes the door behind her, she stopped and looked back "... Alexander proposed to my mother." She said As she walked away, she could hear "WHAT IN THE SEVEN SWEET SEAS!!" Chapter 244 - If you want me to Check out advanced chapters on Pat reon.com/RedVoidDoragon ---------- Also, check out my new story about Acnologia in the world Reborn as a slime in my profile. .... Gloutny Academy... Today was a normal day, although a bit cloudy, everything was normal in the academy...or that what it was supposed to be. In their own War Arena, Glounty''s students were getting butchered one by one in Shokugeki against Alexander. In the audience stands, Gloutney''s elite 10 were watching carefully as Alexander defeated yet another elite 10 candidate easily. One man with a bald head and glasses had a small PC that he was taking note on while murmuring "Current estimated strength level is 87 out of 100, field of expertise is unknown, weaknesses...unknown!" With a frown, he closed his pc and sighed "I thought we would be getting some information about the 1st seat of Totsuki after he finally left his sick chamber." Zhao said. another bulky man with a dragon tattoo on his neck spoke "I thought he was just hiding in his chambers. looks like he can fight, huh?!" He scuffed at Alexander, when the news about Alexander being "sick" reached him, he immedialty thought that Alexander was scared that they might uncover his secrets. "On the other hand, the blue haired girl is not to be underestimated too, she too caught up with the plan." Zhao said as his eyes shifted toward Veronica. "She has been on 50/50 win and lose ratio, smart one indeed." The dragon tattoo man said. A small girl who was observing the fights with boredom spoke "We can predict what are her strengths and weaknesses based on the fights she seemed to have hard or easy time on." "But the one from Totsuki is an enigma. Everything he did was by the book, yet it is so different." Zhao clicked his tongue in annoyance at the two exchange student "This Final RED may not be as easy as the old man said." "Nothing was ever easy." The small girl said. Several Minutes later... Alexander left the arena, tired and exhausted from all the cooking he did "Man! I am beat! all that effort and still they got wrecked!" he mumbled, his hands in his pockets, eyes gazing at the sky. "I should head back." He said as he marched to his dorm. "I am back!" Once he was inside, Alexander spoke. Immediately, his nose picked up a sweet smell of delicious food being cooked. "Welcome back!" Mana popped her out of the kitchen of the dorm and spoke "I was just about to finish making food, take a sweat with your guest." She said. "We have a guest?" Alexander walked inside and wondered. "Hello!" In the dinning room, Veronica who left the arena earlier than Alexander was siting at the table with a huge smile on her face "What are you doing here?" Alexander sat down and asked with a frown ''And here I was hoping to have some time with Mana again, damn her!'' Alexander thought. "C''mon Partner, there is no way that I am gonna miss The BookMaster of the BLUE''s cooking, are you crazy?!" Veronica said with a blush on her face. Mana came over with a few dishes on a tray "There you go!" She said, placing the dishes on the table and taking a seat beside Alexander. Though she won''t be eating, the awful taste still comes back whenever she eats someone else''s cooking, even hers. But due to Alexander''s cooking and the effect of the Phantom hands from the last time in Blue where he went all out from remembering his son; Arc, Mana now can handle herself and she don''t need the support of medicine to stay alive. "Thank you!" Alexander thanked her and started eating, surprisingly, Alexander found Mana''s cooking pleasant to eat. He hates to admit it but...she can cook better than his mom. No way is he gonna admit that anyways, unless he wants to die. "Hmmh!!" Well, Veronica was having a massive foodgasme. "I can never get used to this." Alexander covered his eyes and looked down away from Veronica "Me neither!" Mana said. "Have you heard the news?" After her o.r.g.a.s.m, Veronica calmed down and spoke while eating the food. "What?" Alexander questioned. "It is probably about the RED." Mana suggested as she supported her pretty face with her palm. "Exactly, as expected of the BookMaster!" Veronica gave Mana a thumbs up "The preparations are nearly completed, but currently, nothing has been revealed, expect that one of the battles will take place in the open world. Other things such as time, place, judges are still secret." "Open world?" Alexander tilted his head and asked in confusion. Mana chuckled as she flicked his forehead "Idiot, Didn''t you do an open world test in Totsuki''s Hellish Training Camp?" "Eh?! when was that?" Alexander had no idea. Mana shook her head "It was what Hinako Inui made you do. Didn''t she make you get your own ingredients from the wild as long as you don''t step outside the camp." "Ooooh!" Now that he remembers, Alexander did such thing. It was when he went out hunting, though he doesn''t remember what he did exactly then, but he now gets the idea "So we will be given nothing and we will have to come up with a dish?" *snap* Mana snapped her fingers and spoke "Exactly! Though, As this will be the final RED, thing won''t as easy as a training camp." "Man! All that is alright, but they our schools are very worried about the judges, the Red tournament staff is closing their mouths about such thing." Veronica complained. "The judges aren''t decided yet?!" Alexander was surprised, Normally in important stuff like this, judges are the first thing to decide upon. "Indeed, they probably wants to keep it a surprise, or mainly so the other schools won''t cheat their ways with the judges." Veronica finished her dish and sighed "Haa! Thanks for the food!" She said "i have to go now, I still have that book to translate!" After Veronica left, it was only Alexander and Mana left. After Alexander finished his food, he looked at Mana and found that she had a huge smirk on her face "...What?" he asked. "Guess..." she said as she ran her hand on Alexander''s hair in affection. "What?" Alexander questioned. Mana smiled and pulled out a letter in Red Color "...I am Judge in RED!" She said. Alexander''s eyes opened wide "For real?!!" He exclaimed. "Yeah! I was gonna refuse, but then I thought...What if this is another chance to eat my Man''s greatest work, yet." Mana said. "Yeah, yeah, stroke my ego more and you will get what you want, hahaha!!" Alexander laughed. "So you will give me something to remember the taste of?" Mana came closer to Alexander and asked. With a glint in his eyes "If You want me to...I will." He said. Chapter 245 - I got what I wanted Psst...Hey...Ha haha wasup guys ???? how you been? I am fine thank you very much for asking. so...New chapter? ------------------------------ Russia... In the living hall of the Helmet Family''s castle. Alexandra, Leonora, Amanda, and Rindo''s mother were drinking tea together as they talked. "Well, it is almost the end of the year, are you sure you don''t need to be in Totsuki now?" Leonora asked Alexandra. "Nah! I don''t have to, The final exams for each year has just finished and only RED tournament is left." Alexandra sipped her drink and spoke. "Alexander will be there, right?" Amanda, Alexander''s grandmother asked. "Yeah!" Alexandra response, then she remembered something "And speaking of Alexander, I have some sky splitting news!" With a huge grin on her face, Alexandra spoke. Seeing the notion of a big news, all women leaned closer to hear "What?" They asked. "Guess who Alexander has taken as his 4th and final wife?" "Who?" Leonora asked. "Mana-Senpai!!" Alexandra cracked out laughing. "Oh my god! Are you for real?!" Leonora covered her mouth in shock, but a pleasant one. "When did that happen?" She asked. "Apparently in China." Amanda chuckled "Never thought that brat had a thing for older women!" She said. "Hold on, let me text her!" Leonardo took out her phone quickly and started typing fast like speed. +++++++++++++Mana''s Phone+++++++++ White Airhead: Is it True that you git with Alexander? White Airhead: Got* You: ....I take it that the news reached you. White Airhead: So it is true ???????? White Airhead: Kyaaa! I didn''t know you had a thing for Shotas! You: There must be a wall beside you, do me a favor a slam your head on it ???? White Airhead: C''mon Senpai! This is a happy occasion, we should definitely celebrate this in an all girls night ?? You: ???????????????????????????? White Airhead: Language!! A soon to be married girl shouldn''t speak such foul things ???????? You: Oh! Excuse me then, Go have a s.e.x.u.a.l i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e with yourself! Now get off my phone, now!! +++++++++End of Chat++++++++ (I am not sure about emojis in stories but i wanted to make it a bit realist, that is why i separated the Texting section) Mana throw her phone on the bed "Who told them so quick!!" Mana shouted "Well, who cares, I got what I wanted, so...Life is good!" She throw her body on the couch and stretched her body "Hm? I am starting to gain some weight back, great!" She felt her muscles start coming out again, although mostly fat "I need to start workings out soon!" She mumbled "That s.u.c.k.e.d!" Meanwhile... Japan.... In a hotel, Komatsu, Erina''s half brother was sitting in front of his father; Azami. "Have you met Erina?" Azami asked. "Ah! Eh? Yes, That I did." Komatsu said meekly. Azami''s shoulders dropped slightly as his voice turned weak while speaking "...How is she?" Komatsu never expected his father to say such thing, the cold hearted man that never moved his feelings is asking about someone''s wellbeing? Even if she was his daughter, he never did before "...She is doing fine." Komatsu answered briefly. Azami sighed and touched his face "Say... Komatsu?" Azami called. "Yes, Father?!" Azami looked at his son and gathered his lost courage "I am planning on introducing you to Mana...I want to get my family back, would you like to meet her?" Komatsu was shocked as his eyes widned "...will she even want to meet me?!" He asked meekly. Azami shook his head "I don''t know. But I think it is time for me to get my life and family back together." For the first time in a very long timr. Azami smiled. +++++++++++++++++ A.N: I really feel bad for him. Chapter 246 - Welcome Home! Hey ???? I am back ???? ----------- Do some quick re-reading if you forget stuff. more on Pat.reon.com/RedVoidDoragon And thanks to all who have been asking for updates. without you I wouldn''t have got the strength to pick this up again! ----------- Finally after a long struggle, the exchange student program has come to an end. Alexander and Takumi could finally return to Totsuki and take a rest from all the chefs that were poking for more information to prepare for RED. Though Alexander had to stop by his uncle and Vlad who were still working in China. "How is the work going?" In their main HQ now, in Beijing, Alexander asked. Alfie who was playing with a ball on the wall in boredom sighed and spoke "Work is going fine... Unfortunately, as soon as they heard the distraction of White Tigers'' clan. All bosses either took a neutral state, Came to lick our boots, or Went into hiding." Vlad confirmed Alfie''s words with a nod "For now, Everything is under control. We will still meet some resistance, but with our reinforcement on the way, nothing will bother us anymore." Alexander nodded in satisfaction "Hm. Good! What was the communist party''s response to our movement? Have our agents managed to influence them?" He asked. "Nah, they failed!" Alfie crushed the ball in his hand and grunted "Useless idiots! I told them to stall for time until we get rid of the opposition, but it seems someone made it obvious and they took notice." Alexander sighed "Then? What did you do?" He asked, looking at Vlad. "As you already know, they care very little to their people nowdays. The communist party has been completely corrupted, so judging by their greed, we managed to get to look the other way by a few millions here and there. A total of 2 Billion was spent on their leaders." Vlad said. "Good, If they demand anything more, start killing them. We will allow this...just once." Alexander closed the ??ptop in front of him and stood up "We need someone to be our representative. Any suggestions?" Alexander asked. Alfie tilted his head and thought carefully "Hmmm! How about Vados?" He said. "Vados is responsible for Italy." Vlad reminded Alfie. "I would personally suggest Zuko. He is a native here so he should be the better option." Alexander nodded "Then call him. I will leave the rest to you guys. I don''t want to hear about troubles in China anymore." "You will not!!" Alfie shouted in enthusiasm "For I am here!!" "Yeah, yeah." Alexander left the office and entered a small changing room beside them. He needed to get out of his casual clothes so he wore his Blue suit and red tie with leather boots and a golden watch to finish it up. "Take care guys. Meet me in Japan as soon as you are done here." Vlad nodded "I will follow after you in one week, sir." "Same! Although I will pass saudi arabia first." Alfie added. "See you." Alexander left the HQ and headed to the airport where Mana was waiting for him. He took her hand and they entered the Family''s private jet where they headed straight to Tokyo. As soon they reached Tokyo, Alexander and Mana passed by The Golden Tower where Mana confirmed that Alexander was indeed the owner as he told her in BLUE. And just like the reports says, only elite of the elite are here. "It is so crowded in here!" Mana spoke as she looked at the waiters running around from the transparent elevator. To Mana this was like Magic, each floor was different from the one below it. "I let them have the artistic design freedom. They know what is good for them." Alexander said as leaned on the wall of the elevator "Look, the media is here again." As they passed by the 79th floor, the floor was empty and people gathered in a circle surrounding two chefs who were fighting to either preserve their floor or upgrade. "That is great idea. I have been watching them myself for sometime." Mana said proudly. Before Alexander could speak further, they reached the 99th floor which had [Closed] sign on it. Alexander entered to see Koujiro''s team cleaning while he is at the counter examining the accounts book. "Yi, Koujy!!" Alexander shouted across the hall "Have you missed me?!" "You are the last person i want to see." Koujiro closed the book loudly. Alexander laughed "But hey! I thought you were gonna take a vacation? What happened?" He asked. "With all this mess?! You crazy? When I go, who will keep this thing working?" Koujiro touched his glasses and spoke. Alexander shrugged his shoulders and sat down while Koujiro''s crew left. Mana sat beside him. "So, how are your injuries?" Alexander asked what he really came here for. Koujiro stopped what he was doing and sighed after a short pause "Healing good, thanks to the doctor you sent." He responded. "Great! Dr. Shaun is a great doctor, you will be all healed in a few days." Alexander smiled, but then his expression changed to a serious one, Alexander closed his eyes and lowered his head "This time, it was my mistake, I apologise for the troubles I put you in." In a light bow, Alexander spoke. Koujiro sighed "...Put tighter security around, instead of some nobody guards around here. And I just hope something like this won''t repeat itself." "I promise you it won''t." Alexander said with determination. Mana who was listening started to pick up the hints ''So, the reason he was in China was because Chef Koujiro and his father got mixed in his business. So thay is why they were injured back then...'' She thought while drinking a cup of water, which she now can drink with no problems. After a few minutes of Alexander annoying Koujiro, they finally left and went back to Totsuki. It was night time, Mana and Alexander headed to the North Star dormitory. When they could see the silhouette of the mansion from their car, Alexander chuckled "It feels like i didn''t come here for a whole year." He said. Mana was exhausted from all the traveling, so she leaned on Alexander to rest for a while "I haven''t seen the old lady Natasha for some years now. I hope she is okay!" The car stopped at the front door and both walked to the door. Just as Alexander opened the door, it was as if the whole cold and exhausting atmosphere was exchange with a cheerful and exciting one. Loud noises came from inside the house. Alexander walked in and he could see them all. Alice, Hayama, Isami, Ryo, Takumi, Erina, The old Natasha, Hisako. Even his mother was there. All of them were gathered around a small table while they seem to be arguing about something. The first person to notice Alexander was Takumi who waa facing the door"Hey! Alexander has returned!" He said. Everyone looked at the door to see Mana and Alexander who were a bit surprised by the family like atmosphere. Alexander raised his arm and said with a smile "I am back." As if on cue "Welcome Home!" Everyone responded. Takumi laughed "Come here Alexander, Today is my lucky day! My Uno luck is dominating today." Alexander and Mana walked to the table and noticed they all were playing Uno. Ans behind them was a giant scoreboard [North Star''s Uno Championship] It says. Alice: 3p Alexandra:0p Hisako: 1p Takumi: 4p Natasha: 2p Hayama: 1p Ryo: 3p Erina: 3p From the score, Alexander couldn''t help but notice his mother''s points and her current frown, as expected, his family can never win a game fairly. As always Isami is dominating, if Alexander didn''t know better, he would think he really is losing, but he know...he knows that Isami is holding back his ultimate gamer powers to make his big brother happy. Alexander shook his head and spoke "Make some room for me. I need to show you guys what a real Uno champion looks like." Alexander said confidently. Only to be laughed at. +++++++++ Next Chapter we get into the RED officially.